E>  R.AR.Y 

OF  THE 

U  N  IVER.SITY 
OF    ILLINOIS 

^973.734 


«L  HW.  SURVEY 


GRIERSON  RAIDS, 


HATCH'S  SIXTY-FOUR  DAYS  MARCH, 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES, 


THE  LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES 


CHICK  ASA  W,  THE  SCOUT, 


JBY    R.    W.    SURBY. 


CHICAGO: 

RotmDS  AND  JAMES,  STEAM  BOOK  AND  JOB  PRINTKBS. 

1865. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1865,  by 
RICHARD  W.  SURBY, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States,  for  the  Northern 
District  of  Illinois. 


To  the  officers  and  men,  who  have  so  kindly  assisted  me 
in  getting  out  this  work,  and  those  who  accompanied  the 
various  expeditions,  this  work  is  most  respectfully  dedicated 
by  the 

AUTHOR. 


C.  B.  GRIFFIN,  General  Agent  for  the  United  States.    Address  Box  2779,  Chicago,  111. 


HEAD-QUARTERS  DEP'T  7TH  ILLINOIS  CAVALRY,  ) 
MEMPHIS,  TENN.,  Nov.  1, 1864.          j 

To  whom  it  may  concern :  This  is  to  certify  that  Sergeant  B.  W.  SURBY 
has  been  a  member  of  my  regiment  for  the  three  past  years.  I  have 
been  intimately  acquainted  with  him  during  that  time,  and  know 
him  to  be  a  man  of  undoubted  loyalty,  strict  morality,  integrity,  and 
temperate  habits.  Since  October,  1862,  he  has  acted  as  Quartermaster- 
Sergeant  for  the  regiment,  the  duties  of  which  office  he  has  discharged 
with  promptness  and  ability— often  doing  all  the  business  in  the 
absence  of  the  Quartermaster.  I  therefore  unhesitatingly  recommend 
him  to  any  one  or  any  position  he  may  seek  for  employment. 
Bespectfully, 

GEO.  W.  TRAFTON, 

Lt-Col.  7th  Illinois  Cav, 

MEMPHIS,  TENN.,  January  10, 1865. 

To  whom  it  may  concern :  The  bearer,  L.  H.  NARON,  has  acted  for  me 
as  guide  and  scout,  and  has  rendered  valuable  services  to  the  govern- 
ment in  that  capacity.  He  was  formerly  a  resident  of  Chickasaw 
County.  Miss.,  from  whence  he  was  driven  by  the  enemy  early  in  the 
war.  He  has  proven  his  loyalty  and  devotion  to  the  cause  of  our 
country  by  his  acts,  and  the  sacrifices  of  property  which  he  has  made. 
I  earnestly  recommend  him  to  the  favorable  notice  of  all  commanding 
officers  of  the  United  States  forces. 

B.  H.  GRIERSON, 

Brig.-Gen'l. 

BURNETT  HOUSE,  CINCINNATI,  OHIO,  Feb.  8, 1865. 
My  Dear  Sir:  L.  H.  NARON,  of  Chickasaw,  Mississippi,  acting  in  the 
capacity  of  a  scout,  behaved  while  with  my  command  as  became  an 
honest,  brave,  loyal  and  reliable  citizen  of  the  United  States ;  and  for 
his  good  services  and  noble  devotion  merits  the  high  respect  and  good 
wishes  of  all  Union  men.  God  bless  him  and  his  family. 

W.  S.  BOSECRANS, 

Maj.-Gen'l. 


HEAD-QUARTERS  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  MISSOURI,  ) 
ST.  Louis,  Mo.,  June  24, 1865.  J 

B.  W.  SURBY,  Esq.,  Arcola,  111.— Dear  Sir:  I  have  your  letter  of  the 
23d  inst.  L.  H.  NARON,  ("Chickasaw")  was  in  my  employ  as  Chief  ol 
Scouts,  and  secret  service  corps,  for  more  than  a  year.  Daring,  bold 
and  shrewd,  he  rendered  me  most  valuable  services,  by  keeping  me 
informed  or  the  movements  of  the  enemy  in  Tennessee,  Alabama, 
Mississippi  and  Georgia,  and  by  operating  against  the  enemy's  outposts 
— killing  and  capturing  their  spies,  scouts  and  couriers,  destroying 
their  bridges,  telegraph  lines,  &c.,  and  annoying  them  generally.  He, 
together  with  my  other  scouts  and  spies  serving  with  him,  performed 
many  exploits  of  singular  daring. 

Very  Bespectfully, 

Your  6b't  Serv't, 

G.  M.  DODGE, 

Maj.-Gen'l. 

MEMPHIS,  TENN.,  Dec.,  14, 1864. 

I  have  carefully  perused  the  manuscript  of  the  work  upon  the  expe- 
dition from  "La  Grange,  Tenn.,  to  Baton  Bouge,  La.,"  in  April,  1863,  of 
which  MR.  BICHARD  W.  SURBY  is  the  author,  and  I  pronounce  it 
correct  in  every  particular. 


Very  Bespectfully, 

B.  H.  GRIERSON, 


Brig.-Gen'l. 


PREFACE. 

DEAR  READER  : — After  waiting  a  sufficient  length  of  time 
for  some  competent  writers  to  place  before  the  Public  the 
particulars  of  these  world-renowned  Raids,  and  as  yet  nothing 
but  imperfect  reports  have  appeared  in  print,  I  therefore 
take  the  responsibility  of  offering  to  you  the  contents  of  rny 
journal,  together  with  items  furnished  by  others.  It  was 
written  under  most  embarrassing  circumstances;  just  imagine 
yourself  trying  to  write  in  an  army  tent,  with  six  jolly 
comrades  seated  and  standing  around,  talking  and  laughing  on 
various  subjects,  (for  soldiers  like  ladies  gossip  over  the 
incidents  of  the  day  before  retiring,)  and  you  will  need  no 
other  apology.  Having  performed  a  conspicuous  part  on  the 
Raid,  I  will  try  and  furnish  you  with  some  items  of  a  startling 
and  amusing  character,  but  nevertheless  true. 

AUTHOR. 


u  K  E  V  V   IV:  A  J  .  G  E  N  L .  B    t~  .  G  R  I  E  R  S  0  ,'> 


BRIG.-GEN.  BEN.  H.  GRIERSON. 


RIG.-GEN.  BENJAMIN  H.  GRIERSON 

was  born  in  Pittsburg,  Penn.,  July  8th,  1826, 
I  of  Scotch  and  Irish  parentage ;  he  removed 
I  at  an  early  age  to  Youngstown,  Mahoning 
Co.,  Ohio,  where  he  resided  for  eighteen 
years.  While  a  boy  he  evinced  a  remarkable 
talent  for  music,  and  at  the  age  of  thirteen 
was  the  leader  of  a  fine  band.  He  afterwards 
devoted  himself  for  many  years  to  music  as  a 
profession,  composing  and  arranging  for  bands,  orchestras, 
the  piano  and  guitar,  playing  with  ease  on  all. 

In  October,  1849,  he  removed  to  Jacksonville,  111.,  where 
he  resided  at  the  commencement  of  the  war.  Early  in  May, 
1861,  he  entered  the  volunteer  service  as  aid  to  General 
Prentiss,  then  commanding  at  Cairo.  In  October,  1861,  he 
was  commissioned  Major  of  the  third  battalion  Sixth  Illinois 
Cavalry,  but  remained  on  detached  service  with  General 


10  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

Prentiss  until  the  first  of  December,  when  he  joined  his  regi- 
ment at  Shawneetown,  111.  His  energy  and  perseverance  in 
drilling  his  battalion  soon  gained  for  him  the  good  will  of 
both  officers  and  men  of  the  Regiment.  In  February,  1862, 
Major  Grierson  was  stationed  with  his  battalion  at  Smithland, 
Ky.,  and  in  March  rejoined  the  regiment  at  Paducah,  Ky. 
Upon  the  resignation  of  Colonel  Cavanaugh,  March  28th,  1862, 
Major  Grierson  being  the  choice  of  the  regiment  was  pro- 
moted to  the  vacancy.  In  June  the  regiment  moved  to 
Columbus,  Ky.,  and  soon  after  to  Memphis,  Tenn.;  from  this 
point  Colonel  Grierson  with  his  command  made  frequent 
dashes  into  Northern  Mississippi  and  West  Tennessee,  often 
attacking  superior  numbers  and  always  with  remarkable 
success. 

At  Hemand,  Cold  Water  Station,  Olive  Branch,  and  near 
Cockrum's Cross-roads,  Mississippi;  Germantown,  Colliersville, 
Wolf  River,  and  near  the  Looschatchie,  Tenn.,  he  had  brisk 
fights  inflicting  serious  injury  on  the  rebels,  with  slight  loss 
to  his  command.  His  rapid,  intelligent  and  decisive  move- 
ments soon  taught  the  rebels  to  fear  Grierson's  Cavalry. 

On  the  twenty-sixth  of  November,  1862,  he  left  Memphis 
with  his  regiment  in  advance  of  General  Sherman's  army 
corps,  and  from  the  middle  of  January,  1863,  to  the  17th  of 
April  Colonel  Grierson's  brigade  was  stationed  at  La  Grange, 
Tenn.,  to  guard  the  Memphis  and  Charleston  railroad ;  from 
this  point  he  surprised  Colonel  Richardston  near  Covington, 
Tenn.,  capturing  his  entire  camp  equipage,  a  large  amount 
of  ammunition,  a  quantity  of  arms,  wagons,  mules  and  horses  j 
killing  and  wounding  about  thirty  and  capturing  forty  pris- 
oners, (including  Colonel  Richardson  himself  who  was 
wounded)  without  the  loss  of  a  man. 

On  the  seventeenth  of  April,  1863,  Colonel  Grierson  left 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES.  11 

La  Grange,  on  his  great  raid  through  Mississippi,  arriving 
at  Baton  Rouge,  La.,  on  the  second  day  of  May.  He  co-ope- 
rated With  General  Banks  before  and  during  the  siege  of 
Port  Hudson,  having  various  engagements  with  the  enemy. 
On  one  occasion,  at  Clinton,  La.,  June  third,  he  fought 
successfully  against  a  force  more  than  double  his  own.  On 
the  third  day  of  June,  1863,  Colonel  Grierson  was,  for  gallant 
and  distinguished  service,  appointed  by  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  Brigadier-General  of  Volunteers. 

On  the  eighteenth  day  of  July,  General  Grierson  embarked 
with  his  command  at  Port  Hudson  for  Vicksburg,  upon  his 
arrival  at  that  place  the  meeting  between  Major-Gen.  Grant 
and  himself  was  most  cordial,  and  his  course  of  action  met 
General  Grant's  hearty  approval.  From  Yicksburg  General 
Grierson  was  ordered  to  Memphis  to  report  to  Major-Gen. 
Hurlburt,  by  whom  he  was  immediately  placed  in  command 
of  the  Cavalry  of  the  Sixteenth  Army  Corps. 

On  the  fourteenth  of  September,  the  officers  of  the  sixth 
and  seventh  Illinois  Cavalry,  who  accompanied  General 
Grierson  on  his  expedition,  presented  him  a  valuable 
sabre,  as  a  token  of  their  respect  and  esteem.  In  person, 
General  Grierson  is  tall,  with  dark  complexion,  hazel  eyes, 
black  hair  and  beard,  and  prominent  nose.  Though  not  robust 
in  appearance,  he  has  an  iron  constitution,  and  is  capable  of 
enduring  great  hardships  and  fatigue  ;  modest  and  unassuming 
in  his  manner,  he  is  loved  by  his  officers  and  men,  and  has 
the  confidence  and  respect  of  his  commanding  officers. 


*  See  account  of  fifty  days  travel  of  the  Sixth  Illinois  Cavalry. 


EDWARD  PRINCE 
COL.7TH-RGT.lLL.VOL.CAV. 


COLONEL  EDWARD  PRINCE. 


'OL.    EDWARD   PRINCE  was  born  in 

;East  Bloomfield,  Ontario  Co.,  N.Y.,  Dec. 
,8th,  1832  j  his  parents  removed  to  Payson, 
,  Adams  Co.,  111.,  in  the  fall  of  1835.  Edward 
entered  college  in  1847,  at  Jacksonville, 
and  graduated  in  1852 ;  after  receiving  his 
degree  he  read  law  in  the  office  of  Williams 
&  Lawrence,  in  Quincy,  111.,  and  for  several 
years  practised  his  profession  in  that  city. 
When  the  South  rebelled,  he  entered  with  zeal  into  the 
service  of  his  country.  Having  a  taste  for  military  life  he 
studied  the  cavalry  tactics,  and  became  so  familiar  with  the 
drill,  that  upon  offering  his  services  to  Gov.  Yates  in  the 
summer  of  1861,  he  was  appointed  Cavalry  Drill  Master,  with 
the  rank  of  Lt.-Col.  in  the  Seventh  111.  Volunteer  Cavalry. 
He  has  always  shown  great  genius  in  developing  the  systems 
and  intricate  manoeuvres  of  troops,  and  in  inventing  and 
improving  many  things  which  have  been  of  great  value  in 
the  field  and  at  home. 

While  in  front  of  Port  Hudson,  his  active  mind  conceived 
a  plan  by  which  the  enemies  works  could  be  brought  under 


14  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

our  observation.  He  applied  to  General  Banks  for  permission 
to  carry  out  his  plan,  it  was  granted,  and  he  immediately 
commenced  building  (what  we  called  caviliers)  high  mounds 
of  earth  overlooking  and  commanding  the  enemies'  parapets, 
Colonel  Prince  set  his  troopers  to  transporting  from  all  the 
the  sugar  houses  the  hogsheads,  (which  could  be  found  in 
quantities  in  that  section  of  country,)  these  he  filled  with 
cotton  and  moved  within  a  short  distance  of  the  Fort,  and 
soon  five  hundred  men  were  able  to  take  a  position  in  line 
behind  this  novel  breastwork ;  the  arc  of  the  semi-circle  was 
then  thrown  within  fifty  yards  of  the  rebel  works,  and  by 
mining  sufficient  dirt  was  thrown  out  from  inside  to  make  a 
complete  protection  against  all  kinds  of  missiles;  the  hogsheads 
were  mounted  one  upon  another  until  they  commanded  the 
enemies'  position  and  demonstrated  the  plan  of  Col.  Prince. 

During  the  early  part  of  the  siege,  Colonel  Prince  ascer- 
tained from  negroes  along  Thompson's  Creek  that  the  rebels 
had  two  steamers  nicely  moored  under  their  river  batteries, 
and  but  slightly  guarded,  (on  account  of  the  supposed  impos- 
sibility of  getting  at  them,)  Colonel  Prince  obtained  permission 
to  undertake  the  capture  of  these  boats ;  he  succeded  where 
others  failed,  and  moved  them  from  under  their  batteries  to 
the  protection  of  the  Stars  and  Stripes,  showing  great  tact, 
energy  and  perseverance. 

He  was  promoted  Colonel  of  the  Seventh  111.,  in  the  fall 
of  1862.  This  regiment  was  organized  at  Camp  Butler,  near 
Springfield,  in  August,  1861,  and  mustered  into  the  United 
States'  service  in  October. 

It  would  be  too  lengthy  to  enter  into  a  detailed  account  of 
all  the  raids,  skirmishes  and  battles  in  which  this  regiment 
has  taken  an  active  part.  I  will  only  state  through  what 
States  they  passed,  and  the  number  of  miles  traveled — 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES.  15 

Missouri,  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Mississippi,  Alabama  and  a 
portion  of  Louisiana  have  all  been  visited  by  this  regiment, 
and  in  every  place  left  behind  it  a  token  of  their  presence,  in 
railroads  destroyed,  government  property  burned,  and  prisoners 
taken,  of  which  they  count  four  thousand ;  they  have  traveled 
by  water  over  one  thousand  miles,  by  railroad  about  five 
hundred,  and  by  land  not  less  than  twelve  thousand ;  have 
never  done  garrison  duty,  but  always  been  in  active  service, 
and  ever  distinguished  themselves,  while  their  loss  has  been 
less  than  many  other  regiments  in  the  same  brigade. 

Colonel  Prince  was  mustered  out  on  expiration  of  his  term 
of  service  by  order  of  General  Washburn  about  the  middle  of 
October,  1864. 


LT.  SAMUEL  L.  WOODWARD. 


.  SAMUEL  L.  WOODWARD,  acting  assist- 
'ant  Adjutant  General  on  the  staff  of  Colonel 
Grierson,  was  born  in  Burlington  Co.,  New 
Jersey,  on  the  28th  day  of  October,  1840. 
I  When  he  was  eight  years  old  his  parents  re- 
moved to  Philadelphia,  where  he  was  educated. 
At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  embraced  mercantile 
business.  In  1860,  he  removed  with  his 
parents  to  Paducah,  Ky.,  where  he  resided  at 
the  commencement  of  the  war. 

In  consequence  of  his  strong  Union  sentiments  and  of  those 
of  his  father  and  family  they  were  subjected  to  a  series  of 
persecutions.  On  three  different  occasions  was  he  waited 
upon  by  rebel  sympathisers  and  allowed  so  many  hours  to 
leave  the  State,  twice  was  himself  and  father  mobbed  in  the 
streets,  their  lives  threatened  as  well  as  the  destruction  of 
their  property ;  all  of  which  they  withstood  for  sometime,  but 
finally  they  became  so  severe  that  young  Woodward  was  com- 
pelled to  leave  his  home.  He  went  to  Illinois  where  he 
engaged  in  business  until  February  1st,  1862,  when  he 
enlisted  in  the  Sixth  Illinois  Cavalry  as  a  private  soldier.  On 


18  BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

the  first  of  March  he  was  detailed  from  his  regiment  as  clerk 
in  the  office  of  Brig.-Gen.  W.  T.  Sherman,  in  that  capacity 
he  served  for  eight  months.  Was  in  the  battle  of  Shiloh  and 
the  numerous  engagements  during  the  advance  on  Corinth, 
Miss,  j  after  the  fall  of  this  place  General  Sherman's  command 
moved  towards  Memphis,  Tenn.,  to  which  point  he  accom- 
panied the  General. 

In  November,  1862,  upon  the  recommendation  of  General 
Sherman,  and  Colonel  Grierson,  of  the  Sixth  Illinois  Cavalry, 
he  was  promoted  to  second  lieutenant  in  his  company.  In 
December,  1862,  Colonel  Grierson  being  assigned  the  command 
of  a  brigade,  Lieutenant  Woodward  was  detailed  as  Acting 
Assistant  Adjutant  General  on  his  staff,  and  served  with  dis- 
tinction in  all  the  expeditions  and  engagements  in  which  his 
command  was  employed.  While  acting  in  this  capacity,  in 
March,  1863,  he  was  promoted  to  First  Lieutenant  in  his 
company.  He  accompanied  Colonel  Grierson  on  his  Raid, 
in  April,  1863,  and  in  all  the  numerous  expeditions  and 
engagements  in  Lousiana,  and  during  the  siege  of  Port 
Hudson.  Upon  the  promotion  of  Colonel  Grierson  to  the 
rank  of  Brigadier  General,  he  was  highly  recommended  to 
the  President,  by  both  Generals  Banks  and  Grierson,  for 
promotion  to  Assistant  Adjutant  General  with  the  rank  of 
Captain.  He  received  the  appointment  and  has  since  served 
in  that  capacity  with  honor  to  himself,  and  the  command  to 
which  he  was  attached. 


GRIERSON  RAIDS. 


It  was  in  the  spring  of  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty- 
three,  that  considerable  emotion  could  be  perceived  in 
and  about  the  camps  of  the  sixth  and  seventh  Illinois 
cavalry  regiments,  also  the  second  Iowa,  all  of  which 
were  stationed  at  La  Grange,  Tennessee,  on  the  line  of 
the  Memphis  and  Charleston  railroad,  fifty  miles  south- 
east of  Memphis,  at  one  time  a  very  pretty,  enterpris- 
ing town,  situated  on  a  high  ridge  of  land,  commanding 
a  fine  view  of  the  surrounding  country;  but  this  place, 
like  many  others  of  importance,  has  felt  the  effects  of 
a  civil  war,  and  now  presents  a  truly  sad  picture.  It 
was  upon -this  day  that  I  shall  commence  my  narrative. 

"What's  up?"  is  the  question  asked  by  a  score  or 
more  of  voices. 

"A  big  scout,  I  reckon,"  is  the  general  reply.  A 
certain  member  is  seen  to  emerge  from  headquarters, 
when  the  inquisitive  ones  gather  around  him. 

"Come,  John,  tell  us  all  about  it;  where  are  we 
going,  and  how  long  will  we  be  gone  ?" 

John's  retreat  being  cut  off,  he  replies  as  follows: 
"  Now,  boys,  I'll  tell  you,  but  you  must  not  say  a  word 
to  any  one,  for  it  must  be  kept  secret." 

"Oh!  no;  we'll  not  tell ;  you  know  us." 


20  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

V 

"Well,  boys,  we  are  going  on  a  big  scout  to  Columbus, 
Mississippi,  and  play  smash  with  the  railroads." 

"All  right;  we'll  keep  mum,  and  when  we  get  to 
Columbus  we'll  make  it  pay."  The  sequel  will  show 
how  correct  John  was  in  his  opinion. 

General  W.  S.  Smith  was  at  that  time  commander  of 
the  post,  a  gentleman  and  a  soldier.  The  men  had 
been  complaining  for  more  active  service,  or  as  they 
expressed  it,  "spoiling  for  a  fight."  General  Smith 
finally  announced  to  them,  through  their  officers,  that 
they  should  in  a  few  days  have  a  chance  to  try 
their  fighting  qualities,  which  report  was  received  with 
loud  cheers;  and  a  few  days  after  this  an  order  was 
issued  to  the  commander  of  the  first  cavalry  brigade  to 
be  ready  for  a  march  or  scout,  requiring  all  effective 
men,  with  five  days  rations  in  haversacks,  with  the 
understanding  they  were  to  last  ten,  and  double  rations 
of  salt. 

On  the  morning  of  the  seventeenth  of  April,  eighteen 
hundred  and  sixty-three,  at  an  early  hour,  the  following 
regiments  left  camp:  the  second  Iowa  cavalry,  num- 
bering between  six  and  seven  hundred  men,  rank  and 
file,  commanded  by  Colonel  Edward  Hatch,  the  seventh 
Illinois  cavalry,  numbering  five  hundred  and  forty-two, 
rank  and  file,  commanded  by  Colonel  Edward  Prince, 
the  sixth  Illinois  cavalry,  with  about  five  hundred  men, 
commanded  by  Lieut.-Col.  Loomis,  and  accompanied 
by  Company  K,  first  Illinois  battery,  numbering  six 
pieces  light  artillery,  under  the  command  of  Captain 
J.  B.  Smith,  the  whole  commanded  by  Colonel  B.  H. 


3RIERSON    RAIDS.  21 

Grierson.  Before  proceeding  further,  I  will  state  that 
Colonel  Grierson  planned  this  expedition  some  three 
months  previous  to  this  time,  and  it  was  submitted  to 
General  Hurlbut  and  remained  null  until  again  referred 
to  by  Colonel  Grierson,  when  it  was  forwarded  to  Gen- 
eral Grant,  then  near  Vicksburg,  who  readily  approved 
it,  and  sent  suitable  instructions  how  Colonel  Grierson 
was  to  proceed. 

The  morning  upon  which  the  command  moved  out 
was  a  beautiful  one,  with  a  gentle  breeze  from  the 
south.  The  fruit  trees  were  all  in  full  bloom,  the 
gardens  were  fragrant  with  the  perfume  of  spring 
flowers,  the  birds  sang  gaily,  all  of  which  infused  a 
feeling  of  admiration  and  gladness  into  the  hearts  of 
all  true  lovers  of  nature.  The  men  seemed  to  feel 
highly  elated,  and,  as  they  marched  in  column  of  twos, 
some  were  singing,  others  laughing,  while  many  were 
speculating  as  to  our  destination. 

The  following  poetry  I  thought  would  express  the 
feelings  of  the  men  at  the  time  of  our  departure. 

SONG  OF  THE  FIRST  BRIGADE. 

The  morning  star  is  paling, 

The  camp-fires  flicker  low, 
Our  steeds  are  madly  neighing, 

For  the  bugle  bids  us  go; 
So  put  the  foot  in  stirrup, 

And  shake  the  bridle  free, 
For  to-day  the  fearless  first 

Are  bound  for  Mississippi. 

CHORUS.— With  Grierson  for  our  leader, 
We'll  chase  the  dastard  foe, 
'Till  our  horses  bathe  their  fetlocks 
In  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 


22  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

Our  men  are  from  the  prairies, 

That  roll  broad,  proud  and  free ; 
From  the  loyal  State  of  Illinois 

And  brave  old  Iowa; 
And  their  hearts  are  open  as  their  plains, 

Their  thoughts  as  proudly  brave; 
With  Hatch  for  their  commander, 

They'll  resist  the  rebel  wave. 

CHORUS.— Then  quick  into  the  saddle, 
And  shake  the  bridle  free, 
To-day  with  gallant  Grierson 
"We'll  leave  old  Tennessee. 


'Tis  joy  to  be  a  trooper, 

To  fight  for  this  free  land, 
'Tis  joy  to  follow  Grierson, 

With  his  gallant,  trusty  band ; 
'Tis  joy  to  see  our  Prince 

Plunge  like  a  meteor  bright 
Into  the  thickest  of  the  fray, 

And  deal  his  deathly  might. 

CHORUS.— Oh !  who  would  not  be  a  trooper. 

And  follow  Grierson's  eye, 
To  battle  for  their  country, 
And,  if  needs  be,  to  die. 


By  the  many  streams  of  water, 

And  the  deep,  murmuring  shore, 
On  pur  soft,  green  peaceful  prairies, 

Our  homes,  we  may  see  no  more; 
But  in  those  homes  our  gentle  wives, 

And  mothers,  with  silvery  hairs, 
Are  loving  us  with  tender  hearts, 

And  shielding  us  with  prayers. 

CHORUS.— So  trusting  in  our  country's  God, 
We  draw  our  stout  good  blade, 
For  those  we  love  at  home, 

And  those  who  nrrd  our  ni«l. 


. 

GRIERSON    RAIDS.  28 

It  is  under  such  circumstances,  with  nothing  to  mar 
the  feelings,  that  time  passes  swiftly  away.  The  order 
of  march  for  this  day  was  to  be  as  follows :  Sixth 
Illinois  cavalry  in  advance.  Through  some  mistake 
the  sixth  took  the  wrong  road  near  La  Grange,  was 
thrown  to  the  west,  and  did  not  join  the  command  until 
near  camp,  which  was  on  the  plantation  of  Dr.  Ellis, 
four  miles  northwest  of  Ripley,  Mississippi,  distance 
from  La  Grange  thirty  miles.  Just  before  going  into 
camp  five  or  six  rebels  were  discovered  crossing  a  field, 
and  immediately  a  party  was  sent  in  pursuit,  who 
captured  three  of  them.  Our  advance  met  a  young 
man  who  looked  rather  seedy ;  he  was  driving  an  ox 
team,  and,  unfortunately  for  him,  wore  a  very  good 
looking  hat,  which  one  of  the  boys  took  a  fancy  to  and 
relieved  him  of,  leaving  the  poor  fellow  looking  rather 
sad.  Colonel  Prince,  on  coming  up,  noticed  the  man 
and  inquired  of  him  what  was  the  matter ;  he  stated 
his  loss,  when  the  Colonel  pulled  out  his  pocket-book 
and  gave  him  a  two-dollar  greenback,  which  seemed  to 
please  him  very  much. 

SECOND    DAY. 

Next  morning,  the  eighteenth.  At  seven  o'clock  the 
command  moved  out,  the  seventh  Illinois  in  advance. 
At  eight  o'clock  we  passed  through  Ripley,  in  Tippah 
County,  making  a  halt  of  one  hour,  then  moved  south 
towards  New  Albany.  The  day  was  delightful,  and 
nothing  occurred  to  interrupt  the  quiet  prevailing,  until 
we  had  marched  four  miles,  when  our  ears  were  startled 


24  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

by  the  report  of  fire-arms.  A  party  of  eight  rebels 
had  fired  on  our  advance,  then  retreated  rapidly.  A 
few  shots  were  sent  after  them,  no  harm  done  to  either 
side,  and  all  became  quiet  again\  Colonel  Prince  then 
detached  the  first  battalion,  under  the  command  of 
Captain  Graham,  who  took  the  direct  route  to  New 
Albany,  while  the  main  column  passed  through  Arizabee, 
crossing  the  Tallahatchie  River  two  miles  east  of  New 
Albany,  arriving  there  at  five  o'clock,  P.  M. 

Captain  Graham  arrived  at  the  bridge  near  the  latter 
place  in  time  to  prevent  a  rebel  picket  demolishing  it. 
He  had  been  there  an  hour  when  the  main  column 
arrived,  and  crossed  in  safety.  Previous  to  leaving 
Ripley  Colonel  Hatch  had  been  detached  to  move  with 
his  regiment  eastward  and  southward,  to  cross  the 
Tallahatchie  about  five  miles  above  New  Albany,  with 
a  view  of  rejoining  the  brigade  some  five  or  six  miles 
below  the  latter  place,  (which  Colonel  Hatch  accom- 
plished with  success).  The  seventh  Illinois  captured 
this  day  four  prisoners,  two  of  Bartue's  and  two  of 
Wetherall's  men.  The  command  camped  for  the  night 
at  Mr.  Sloan's  plantation,  five  miles  below  New  Albany, 
a  small  place  composed  of  a  few  dry-goods  stores,  whose 
stock  needed  replenishing ;  also  some  fine  residences ; 
altogether  a  pleasantly  situated  country  town. 

THIRD    DAY. 

The  morning  of  the  nineteenth  day  was  anything  but 
agreeable,  a  heavy  rain  having  fallen  all  night  and 
continued  the  next  morning  until  noon.  At  an  early 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  25 

hour  Colonel  Prince,  by  order  of  Colonel  Grierson,  sent 
two  companies  of  the  seventh  Illinois,  under  command 
of  Captain  Trafton,  back  to  the  Tallahatchie,  who  drove 
a  force  of  the  enemy  out  of  New  Albany  and  rejoined 
the  command  at  ten  o'clock  the  same  morning.  Two 
companies  of  the  same  command  being  sent  to  the 
right  to  look  after  Captain  Wetherall's  (Confederate) 
company,  which  was  camped  in  that  vicinity,  they  had 
taken  the  hint  and  retired  during  the  night.  They 
hoVever  captured  from  Major  Chalmers'  command  four 
prisoners,  and  destroyed  some  camp  and  garrison 
equipage.  Two  companies  were  also  sent  to  the  left 
to  find  some  horses,  said  to  be  hid  in  the  woods.  They 
returned  to  the  column  in  a  few  hours,  having  had  very 
poor  success.  The  command  left  camp  at  ten  o'clock 
in  the  morning.  The  road  being  slippery  and  muddy 
somewhat  retarded  our  progress  and  damped  our 
feelings.  At  a  late  dinner  hour  we  stopped  to  feed, 
and  while  so  doing  some  of  the  fortune-seeking  ones 
were  searching  a  house  close  by,  in  which  they  found 
concealed  one  keg  of  powder,  several  revolvers,  and  a 
few  old  United  States  muskets,  which  unfortunately 
resulted  in  the  burning  of  the  house  and  most  of  its 
contents.  The  officers  made  every  effort  to  find  the 
guilty  party,  but  it  occurred  mysteriously,  no  one 
knew  anything  about  it. 

The  sixth  Illinois,  occupying  the  advance,  entered 
Pontotac,  county-seat  of  Pontotac  County,  at  four 
o'clock,  killing  a  rebel  who  persistently  fired  on  the 
advance ;  (his  name  was  Beers.)  A  small  party  of 

2 


26  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

rebels  were  in  town,  when  hearing  of  our  advance 
skedaddled,  leaving  a  wagon-load  of  ammunition  and 
camp  equipage  which  we  destroyed.  Captain  Graham, 
of  the  seventh  Illinois,  with  three  companies,  found 
and  destroyed  between  four  and  five  hundred  bushels 
of  salt,  (government  property.)  Pontotac  is,  or  rather 
was  before  the  war,  a  brisk  business  place,  boasting  a 
population  of  about  three  thousand  inhabitants,  a  fine 
brick  court-house,  and  beautiful  residences,  denoting 
wealth.  After  remaining  about  an  hour  we  proceeded 
eight  miles  south,  and  encamped  on  the  plantation  of 
Mr.  Wetherall,  (brother  of  Captain  Wetherall,)  and 
Mr.  Daggett.  The  whole  command  camped  in  sight 
of  each  other,  having  marched  in  the  last  two  days 
sixty  miles. 

FOURTH   DAY. 

Next  morning,  the  twentieth,  at  three  o'clock,  boots 
and  saddles  was  sounded.  Lieutenant  Wilt  and  sixty 
men  with  a  number  of  lead  horses  belonging  to  the 
seventh  Illinois,  together  with  about  the  same  number 
of  the  sixth  Illinois  and  second  Iowa,  and  one  piece  of 
artillery,  all  under  the  command  of  Major  Love  of  the 
latter  regiment,  were  sent  back  to  Le  Grange ;  the  rest 
of  the  command,  with  the  second  Iowa  in  advance, 
continued  south  passing  through  a  good  section  of 
country  somewhat  rolling.  The  day  being  cloudy  and 
damp,  there  was  little  interest  displayed  in  viewing  the 
country,  and  it  was  not  until  I  had  discovered  that  we 
had  left  the  main  road,  and  was  making  a  new  one 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  27 

• 

through  a  wheat  field  of  some  extent ;  it  was  about  six 
inches  in  height  and  of  a  beautiful  green,  which  was  a 
change  from  the  mud ;  the  question  arose,  what  does 
this  mean,  and  various  were  the  conjectures. 

The  prevailing  opinion  was,  that  the  enemy  was  near 
at  hand,  and  we  were  on  a  flanking  expedition,  how- 
ever, our  fears  were  soon  dispelled,  the  column  had 
been  conducted  through  the  fields  in  order  to  avoid 
passing  through  the  town  of  Houstan,  leaving  it  on  our 
right ;  a  very  pretty  little  place  in  Chickasaw  County. 
Either  the  citizens  had  held  out  some  inducements,  or 
our  commanders  through  a  pure  motive  avoided  march- 
ing the  troops  through,  that  pillaging  might  be  avoided ; 
there  may  have  been  some  other  motive,  that  of 
disguising  our  forces  as  much  as  possible — however, 
Houstan  this  time  was  favored  by  a  side  view  of  our 
column,  while  house  tops  and  church  steeples  presented 
a  picturesque  appearance  to  us,  we  proceeded  on  to 
Clear  Springs  and  camped  for  the  night,  having  marched 
forty  miles. 

FIFTH   DAY. 

Left  camp  on  the  morning  of  the  twenty-first  at 
daylight,  the  seventh  Illinois  in  advance;  Colonel 
Hatch  with  the  second  Iowa  and  one  piece  of  artillery 
turned  eastward  from  Clear  Springs  with  orders  to 
proceed  toward  Columbus,  Mississippi,  and  destroy  as 
much  as  possible  of  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroad,  and 
make  his  way  to  Le  Grange  again.  Some  fears  were 
felt  for  his  success,  as  forces  were  concentrating  in  our 


28  GRIEKSON    RAIDS. 

rear,  expecting  to  intercept  us  on  our  return,  it  was  of 
the  utmost  importance  that  a  feint  should  be  made  in  the 
direction  of  Columbus  in  order  to  draw  the  enemies' 
forces  that  way  and  conceal  the  real  movement  which 
was  then  making  all  speed  south.  Colonel  Hatch  was 
just  the  officer  to  be  entrusted  with  this  perilous  task, 
he  accomplished  the  object  but  had  some  hard  fighting, 
reaching  our  lines  in  safety.  The  sixth  and  seventh  were 
now  alone  and  various  were  the  opinions  expressed  by 
the  men  as  to  our  destination.  The  proceedings  of  the 
past  few  days  showed  that  something  was  to  be  done ; 
they  felt  equal  to  any  task  and,  notwithstanding  the 
heavy  rain  that  was  falling,  they  were  cheerful  and 
enlivened  the  march  with  songs  and  jokes. 

The  citizens  were  somewhat  surprised  to  see  so  many 
"Yanks"  so  far  down  in  "Dixie,"  and  many  were  the 
questions  asked, 

"  Where  are  you' ens  all  going  to  ?" 

Rebel  courriers  were  ahead,  and  for  several  days  our 
arrival  was  expected  by  them  ;  they  having  had  warning 
had  concealed  all  of  their  valuable  horses,  mules,  and 
negroes.  Now  the  question  will  arise,  how  did  we 
manage  to  subsist  ?  Why,  we  just  helped  ourselves,  or 
rather,  when  we  stopped  at  a  plantation  to  feed,  a 
detail  of  men  for  guards  was  immediately  made  and 
stationed  at  the  smoke-house,  kitchen  and  dwelling 
house,  with  instructions  not  to  allow  anything  to  pass 
without  permission  of  a  commissioned  officer,  also  a 
suitable  person  was  appointed  to  issue  out  to  the  different 
companies  a  proper  quantity  of  hams,  shoulders, 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  29 

meal,  and  so  forth,  for  one  or  two  meals  as  the  case 
required ;  this  duty  devolved  upon  William  Pollard, 
commissary  sargent  of  the  sixth  Illinois,  he  being  the 
only  representative  of  that  department  along,  and  fully 
competent  to  the  task.  Respecting  the  horses,  it  was 
seldom  that  there  was  any  scarcity  of  corn  and  fodder, 
if  there  was  not  enough  at  one  plantation,  for  the 
command,  part  went  to  the  next,  always  keeping  within 
supporting  distance  of  each  other. 

Belonging  to  the  non-commissioned  staff  I  was  a 
priveleged  character,  and  undoubtedly  took  many 
liberties  not  allowed  me,  consequently  I  had  a  good 
opportunity  of  observing  many  things,  and  learning 
some  of  the  designs  of  our  commanders.  Possessed 
of  a  venturesome  disposition  I  naturally  wanted  to  be 
in  the  front,  and  it  occurred  to  me  I  could  do  so ;  I 
immediately  suggested  my  ideas  to  Lieut.  Col.  Black- 
burn (formerly  my  captain,)  that  of  having  some  scouts 
in  the  advance  dressed  in  citizens  clothes,  they  could 
by  proper  management  gain  much  valuable  infor- 
mation, although  not  without  running  some  danger. 
Colonel  Blackburn  immediately  had  an  interview 
with  Colonel  Grierson  stating  the  object  of  the  organi- 
zation ;  Colonel  Grierson  approved  the  plan  provided 
the  right  men  could  be  found,  Colonel  Blackburn  said 
he  knew  just  the  men,  and  without  further  consideration, 
he  had  full  permission  to  organize  and  control  the  scouts  ; 
it  was  not  long  before  I  was  ordered  to  report  to  him,  and 
was  somewhat  surprised  when  he  requested  me  to  act  as 
scout,  and  take  command  of  a  squad  of  men.  This 


30  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

suited  me,  and  without  any  hesitation  I  accepted  the" 
position  with  thanks,  fully  resolved  not  to  abuse 
the  confidence  reposed  in  me.  I  received  orders  to 
take  six  or  eight  men,  proceed  at  once  on  the  advance 
and  procure  citizens  dress,  saddles,  shot  guns,  and 
everything  necessary  for  our  disguise.  It  did  not  take 
long  to  do  this,  and  by  noon  reported  myself  and  men 
ready  for  duty ;  we  excited  some  little  curiosity  and 
sold  the  sixth  Illinois  boys  completely,  they  thought 
we  were  prisoners  and  bored  us  with  a  thousand 
questions ;  after  this  we  went  by  the  name  of  "  The 
Butternut  Guerillas ;"  our  old  uniforms  and  carbines 
were  placed  in  the  hands  of  friends. 

My  instructions  from  Colonel  Blackburn  were  to 
keep  in  the  advance,  from  a  quarter  of  a  mile  to  two 
as  the  case  required,  to  obtain  all  information  respecting 
different  roads,  their  destination,  distance,  and  condition, 
also  that  of  the  streams,  bridges,  and  the  whereabouts 
of  the  enemy,  their  force,  and  was  to  exercise  my  own 
judgment  in  all  cases  where  it  required  immediate 
action,  to  report  to  him  or  Colonel  Prince  from  time 
to  time.  Another  advantage  was,  that  we  would  more 
easily  find  forage,  and  save  trouble  and  delay  by 
sending  out  squads  for  that  purpose. 

The  advance  guard  each  day  being  advised  and 
cautioned  about  us,  did  not  find  or  take  us  prisoners, 
and  our  signs  were  soon  understood  by  both  parties. 
We  passed  through  Starkville,  Ochtibleher  County,  and 
camped  eight  miles  south  of  that  place.  Between 
Starkville  and  camp  the  scouts  captured  a  Lieutenant 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  31 

belonging  to  Vicksburg,  who  was  seated  in  a  fine 
buggy  with  a  beautiful  span  of  iron  gray  horses 
attached ;  the  horses  Colonel  Grierson  assigned  to  the 
battery.  Also  a  mounted  rebel  was  secured  and  taken 
along. 

SIXTH   DAY. 

Morning  of  the  twenty-second  left  camp  at  an  early 
hour,^-weather  favorable.  Before  leaving  camp  Captain 
Graham  of  the  seventh,  commanding  a  battalion,  was 
sent  to  burn  a  Confederate  shoe  and  saddle  manufactory 
near  Starkville ;  he  succeeded  in  destroying  several  thou- 
sand pairs  of  boots  and  shoes  besides  a  large  quantity  of 
leather  and  hats,  capturing  a  quarter-master  from  Port 
Hudson,  who  was  getting  supplies  for  his  regiment 
(the  twelfth  Tennessee,)  previous  to  leaving  camp,  the 
field  officers  had  a  consultation  and  were  convinced 
that  it  was  of  the  utmost  importance  to  intercept  and 
destroy  the  railroad  and  telegraph  between  Okalona 
and  Macon,  as  near  Macon  as  possible.  This  work 
Colonel  Prince  offered  Captain  Forbes,  Company  B, 
seventh  Illinois,  whose  company  numbered  thirty-five 
men  and  officers ;  Captain  Forbes  accepted  at  once, 
though  he  knew  he  would  be  obliged  to  repulse  all 
attacks  and  travel  at  least  fifty  miles  more  than  the 
command,  would  run  great  risk  in  being  captured,  as 
it  was  not  known  what  force  was  at  Macon,  nor  what 
force  was  following  us ;  he  was  instructed,  that  if  a 
force  should  be  at  Macon,  to  endeavor  to  cross  the 
Ranox  Bar  and  move  toward  Decatur,  in  Newton 
County,  by  the  shortest  route. 


32  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

The  Captain  proceeded  on  his  perilous  journey,  and 
many  feared  that  they  would  never  see  him  again. 
The  country  through  which  we  were  passing  was  not 
of  a  prepossessing  appearance — it  was  low  and  swampy. 
The 'scouts  were  quite  successful  during  the  day  in 
finding  several  droves  of  horses  and  mules,  with 
negroes  concealed  in  the  woods,  to  avoid  being  captured 
by  our  forces.  The  manner  in  which  we  obtained  our 
information  was  quite  easy  in  our  assumed  characters, 
when  conversing  with  the  hunters  we  passed  our- 
selves off  as  confederates,  belonging  to  commands  in 
Tennessee ;  that  we  were  ordered  to  keep  in  advance 
of  the  Yankies,  watch  their  movements  and  when 
opportunity  presented,  to  report  to  the  nearest  post ; 
this  story  invariably  was  credited  among  them,  and  in 
a  little  while  by  ingratiating  ourselves  into  their  favor, 
we  obtained  their  confidence,  and  was  told  where  they 
had  concealed  their  fine  animals  ;  I  would  then  leave  a 
man  to  inform  the  Colonel  when  the  column  came  up, 
and  a  squad  of  men  would  often  bring  in  twenty-five 
horses  and  mules,  with  as  many  negroes,  who  would 
of  their  own  accord  accompany  us. 

I  was  very  much  amused  one  day ;  had  taken  three 
of  my  men  with  me  and  proceeded  two  miles  from  the 
main  road  expecting  to  find  a  Confederate  captain  at 
home,  but  he  had  left  quite  suddenly ;  found  some  good 
mules,  upon  which  I  mounted  some  negroes  who 
were  standing  round  with  mouths  wide  open  showing 
teeth  like  circular  saws,  at  the  sight  of  a  Yankee, 
having  never  seen  one  before.  On  my  return  I  passed 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  33 

a  very  fine  residence — my  attention  was  suddenly 
attracted  by  a  motion  made  at  one  of  the  windows,  I 
gave  the  order  to  halt ;  no  sooner  done  than  the  front 
door  flew  open  and  three  lovely  looking  females  dressed 
in  white  appeared  at  the  opening,  their  faces  beaming 
with  smiles,  and  in  a  voice  soft  and  sweet  invited  us  to 
dismount  and  come  in.  It  was  raining,  we  were  all 
wet  to  the  skin,  and  spattered  with  mud,  contrasting 
strongly  with  the  elegant  appearance  of  everything 
around ;  I  therefore  begged  to  be  excused  as  my  time 
was  limited,  and  we  were  watching  the  advanced  move- 
ments of  the  Yankies ;  no  sooner  said  than  out  they 
bounded,  regardless  of  the  rain,  and  coming  to  the 
gate  (were  joined  by  an  elderly  lady  who  they  addressed 
as  mother,  insisted  upon  our  remaining  over  night. 
Various  were  the  questions  asked  about  the  "Yanks" 
all  of  which  we  could  answer  satisfactorily ;  they 
informed  us  their  father  and  brothers  were  in  the 
Confederate  Army. 

One  of  the  boys  complained  of  being  hungry ;  no 
sooner  said  than  one  of  the  ladies  ran  into  the  house, 
and  soon  returned  with  two  black  servants  following, 
loaded  down  with  eatables ;  we  had  to  accept  half  a 
ham,  that  would  make  a  hungry  man  laugh ;  biscuits, 
sweet  cakes,  fried  sausage,  and  peach  pie,  all  in  abun- 
dance were  pressed  upon  us,  while  one  of  the  young 
ladies  plucked  some  roses  and  presenting  one  to  each 
bade  us  adieu,  with  many  blessings  and  much  success 
in  our  "holy  cause;"  on  my  way  back  I  met  a 
company  of  the  sixth  Illinois,  and  cautioned  them  to 

2* 


34  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

still  deceive  the  "ladies,"  and  I  presume  it  was  some 
time  ere  they  learned  how  bad  they  had  been  sold. 

Another  instance  occurred  where  I  visited  a  planta- 
tion, accompanied  by  two  of  my  scouts.  We  found  two 
young  men  at  home,  both  belonging  to  the  Confederate 
army.  They  were  somewhat  surprised  to  hear  the 
Yankees  were  coming  that  way ;  all  was  excitement, 
the  negroes  were  called  up,  and  received  orders  to 
get  all  the  horses  and  mules,  and  saddle  two  of  them. 
We  were  invited  into  the  house.  Having  told  them 
that  we  would  accompany  them  some  distance,  the 
demijohn  was  brought  out,  glasses  placed  upon  the 
table,  and  a  cordial  invitation  given  to  help  ourselves 
to  some  "old  rye,"  which  invitation  a  soldier  never 
refuses.  The  blacks  soon  announced  all  ready,  and 
we  started  out,  the  young  men  armed  with  shot- 
guns, eight  negroes  following  with  fourteen  mules 
and  six  fine  horses.  It  was  about  one  and  a  half  miles 
to  the  road,  upon  which  the  column  was  advancing, 
and  in  the  direction  that  we  were  going ;  when  about 
half  way  I  had  a  curiosity  to  examine  their  guns, 
which  they  seemed  proud  to  exhibit ;  making  a  motion 
to  one  of  my  men  he  followed  suit,  thus  we  had  them 
disarmed,  and  in  a  good  humored  way  informed  them 
they  were  our  prisoners ;  they  laughed,  thinking  it  a 
good  joke,  saying  they  were  old  soldiers,  and  not 
easily  scared.  We  soon  came  in  sight  of  the  column, 
when  our  Confederate  friends  "  smelt  a  rat,"  and 
with  downcast  countenances  became  uncommunicative. 
Shortly  after  this  we  passed  through  Whitefield,  a 
small  place  of  little  importance. 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  35 

After  leaving  this  place  the  country  began  to  look 
decidedly  swampy,  we  were  crossing  the  Big  Black  or 
Okaxuler  River,  which  was  much  swollen  by  the  recent 
rains.  In  many  places  we  had  to  swim  our  horses  and 
mules.  Many  troopers  lost  their  animals  and  equip- 
ments, barely  escaping  with  their  lives.  It  was  a 
tedious  task  piloting  our  way  through  this  bottom, 
which  extended  in  breadth  nearly  six  miles,  and  was 
covered  with  water  to  the  depth  of  three  feet.  You 
will  ask  how  did  we  get  our  artillery  over ;  this  was 
accomplished  by  taking  the  ammunition  out  of  the 
caissons,  and  packing  it  over  our  own  horses,  thereby 
keeping  it  dry.  Unfortunately  one  of  the  gun  car- 
riages broke  down,  causing  some  delay,  but  through 
the  ingenuity  of  Capt.  Smith,  commanding  the  guns, 
it  w&s  mounted  next  day  on  buggy  wheels. 

The  sixth  Illinois  cavalry  succeeded  in  crossing  and 
reached  camp  about  two  o'clock ;  the  seventh  did  not 
arrive  until  three  the  next  morning.  After  leaving 
this  dismal  swamp,  the  country  became  more  rolling, 
the  roads  were  in  better  condition,  vegetation  more 
forward,  and  the  citizens  were  impressed  with  the  idea 
that  we  belonged  to  the  rebel  General  Van  Dora's 
command,  and  complimented  us  on  our  fine  appear- 
ance, and  said  we  were  right  good  looking  men.  No 
couriers  had  preceded  us  on  this  road,  and  we  enjoyed 
ourselves  very  much  at  the  expense  of  the  deluded 
citizens. 

While  passing  a  schoolhouse  the  teacher  gave  her 
pupils  recess ;  the  way  they  flocked  to  the  roadside  was 


36  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

not  slow,  hurrahing  for  Beaureguard,  Van  Dora,  and 
the  Southern  Confederacy.  One  little  urchin  imagined 
she  recognized  in  one  of  the  men  an  old  acquaintance, 
and  very  impatiently  inquired  how  John  was,  and  if 
her  uncle  was  along. 

Before  reaching  Louisville  the  scouts  captured  a 
mailcoach  containing  the  Port  Hudson  mail,  together 
with  some  Confederate  money,  which  was  handed  to 
Colonel  Grierson.  The  letters  were  mostly  in  French, 
which  was  translated  into  English  by  Sergeant-Major 
Le  Sure  of  the  seventh  ;  they  contained  some  valuable 
information.  Louisville  is  a  neat  little  town  of  pretty 
location,  in  Winston  County.  After  leaving  it  ten 
miles  in  our  rear,  we  camped  for  the  night,  having 
traveled  this  day  fifty  miles.  On  this  evening  Captain 
Lynch  of  Company  E,  of  the  sixth  Illinois,  and  one  of 
his  men,  Corporal  W.  H.  H.  Bullard,  disguised  them- 
selves in  citizens'  dress,  and  started  on  a  reconnoitering 
expedition  towards  Macon,  with  what  success  will 
appear  hereafter. 

SEVENTH  DAY. 

We  left  camp  at  an  early  hour  and  were  now  draw- 
ing near  Pearl  River  Valley.  A  glance  at  the  map 
will  show  the  importance  of  this  river  on  the  Talla 
Hoga,  and  knowing  it  to  be  quite  high  from  recent 
rains,  and  a  possibility  of  news  of  our  approach  reach- 
ing them  from  other  routes,  it  became  necssary  to 
secure  the  bridge.  I  was  instructed  to  proceed  rapidly 
and  cautiously  forward,  and  if  possible,  to  secure  it 
with  my  squad.  When  within  two  miles  of  the  bridge, 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  37 

I  met  an  old  citizen  mounted  upon  a  mule.  We  passed 
the  time  of  day  and  entered  into  conversation ;  he 
informed  me  that  a  picket  was  stationed  at  the  bridge, 
composed  of  citizens,  numbering  five  in  all,  his  son 
being  one  of  the  party ;  all  were  armed  with  shot-guns. 
They  had  torn  up  several  planks  from  the  centre  of  the 
bridge,  and  had  placed  combustibles  on  it  ready  to 
ignite  on  our  approach. 

I  then  wrote  down  the  old  man's  name,  and  the 
whereabouts  of  his  residence,  which  was  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  river.  He  began  to  mistrust  that 
all  was  not  right,  and  says,  "  gentlemen  you  are  not 
what  you  seem  to  be,  you  certainly  are  Yankees,  for 
we  got  news  in  Philadelphia  last  night  that  '  you'ens ' 
all  were  coming  this  way."  I  had  now  fully  resolved 
upon  scaring  the  old  man  into  an  unconditional  sur- 
render of  the  bridge.  So,  looking  him  in  the  face,  I 
told  him  it  now  lay  in  his  power  to  save  his  buildings 
from  the  torch,  his  own  life,  and  probably  that  of  his 
son,  by  saving  the  bridge.  We  started,  and  when 
within  one  half  mile  of  our  object  we  descended  into  a 
low  bottom  land,  considerably  flooded  with  water,  mak- 
ing progress  slowly.  Unless  the  enemy  had  a  picket, 
or  videt,  thrown  out  we  could  approach  to  within 
three  hundred  yards  without  being  discovered.  I  now 
told  the  old  man,  who  was  trembling  with  fear,  that  he 
was  to  visit  his  friends,  and  tell  them,  that  if  they 
would  surrender,  they  should  not  be  harmed,  but  would 
be  paroled  as  soon  as  we  reached  town,  but  if  they  did 
any  damage  to  the  bridge,  his  property  would  suffer 
for  it. 


38  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

The  old  man  said  he  was  confident  of  saving  the 
bridge,  but  would  not  promise  the  surrender  of  his 
friends  ;  that  we  cared  nothing  about — the  bridge  was 
the  important  point.  I  impatiently  followed  the  figure 
of  the  old  man  with  my  eye ;  when  within  a  dozen 
yards  of  the  bridge,  he  halted,  and  commenced  telling 
his  errand ;  but  ere  he  had  hardly  half  through,  I  could 
perceive  some  signs  of  uneasiness  on  the  side  of  his 
listeners,  they  all  at  once  jumped  upon  their  horses  and 
away  they  went.  We  then  advanced  to  the  bridge,  re- 
placed the  planks,  found  two  shot  guns,  that  they  had 
left  in  their  flight,  and  leaving  one  man  to  wait  for  the 
column  and  turn  the  old  man  over  to  the  Colonel,  I 
proceeded  with  the  rest  to  Philadelphia. 
•  This  incident  is  mentioned  as  one  of  the  many  in 
which  the  Power  above  seemed  shielding  us  from  harm, 
as  the  destruction  of  the  bridge  would  have  been  fatal 
to  the  expedition.  In  my  case  others  might  have 
acted  differently  ;  my  object  was  to  save  life  if  possible, 
the  bridge  at  all  hazards.  We  now  proceeded  toward 
Philadelphia,  occasionally  firing  a  shot  at  some  mounted 
citizen  who  were  armed  but  took  care  to  keep  at  a  re- 
spectful distance.  The  nearer  we  approached  the  larger 
the  force  became  in  our  advance,  yet,  they  showed 
no  disposition  to  come  within  range,  until  within  about 
three  hundred  yards  of  town,  when  they  were  dis- 
covered drawn  up  in  line  across  the  road,  upon  which 
we  were  approaching.  I  immediately  sent  a  man  back, 
requesting  the  commanding  officer  of  the  advance  guard 
to  send  me  ten  men.  I  waited  long  enough  to  see  they 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  39 

were  coming?  and  turning  to  my  men  ordered  them  to 
charge,  and  as  we  neared  them  amid  a  cloud  of  dust, 
we  commenced  to  discharge  our  revolvers  at  them, 
which  had  the  desired  effect  of  stampeding  them ;  they 
fired  but  a  few  shots,  and  in  a  few  minutes  we  had  full 
possession  of  the  town ;  resulting  in  the  capture  of  six 
prisoners,  nine  horses  with  equipments.  One  of  the 
prisoners  being  the  county  judge — a  very  worthy  man. 
At  first  they  evinced  much  uneasiness  and  thought 
their  time  was  near  to  depart  from  this  world.  Colonel 
Grierson  soon  quieted  their  fears  by  telling  them  that 
he  did  not  come  among  them  to  insult  them,  or  destroy 
private  property,  that  he  was  in  quest  of  Confederate 
soldiers  and  government  property.  We  left  the  Phila- 
delphians  in  better  humor  and  with  a  more  favorable 
opinion  of  our  intentions,  and  the  conduct  of  our  army. 

The  last  I  saw  of  them  they  were  standing  in  line 
with  arms  extended  perpendicular,  and  Colonel  Prince 
was  swearing  them  not  to  give  any  information  for  a 
certain  length  of  time.  Just  as  we  were  leaving  Phila- 
delphia, up  came  Captain  Lynch  and  his  corporal  in 
disguise,  having  just  arrived  from  their  expedition  to 
Macon,  the  particulars  of  which  I  obtained  from  Cap- 
tain Lynch. 

On  his  departure  from  Louisville  he  pushed  through 
to  Macon,  traveling  all  night,  arriving  within  half  a 
mile  of  the  place  at  eight  o'clock  next  morning  ;  trav- 
eling seventy-five  miles,  meeting  with  no  trouble  until 
haulted  by  the  picket  in  sight  of  the  town ;  they  de- 
manded his  business.  The  Captain  told  them  that  he 


40  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

had  been  sent  out  from  Enterprise  to  ascertain  the 
whereabouts  of  the  Yankees.  "  Why,"  says  the  guard, 
"you  need  not  go  any  further,  they  are  now  within 
two  miles  of  here.  General  Loring  sent  out  a  squad 
of  cavalry  to  reconnoitre ;  they  have  all  returned  but 
one  who  is  either  killed  or  taken  prisoner."  The  Cap- 
tain then  inquired  what  force  they  had  to  defend  the 
place,  and  was  told  that  re-enforcements  had  arrived 
from  Mobile — two  regiments  of  cavalry,  one  of  infantry, 
and  two  pieces  of  artillery.  The  Captain  made  an 
excuse  to  withdraw  by  stating  that  he  had  left  two 
men  at  a  plantation  about  a  mile  from  there ;  he  would 
return  for  them  and  be  back  in  a  few  hours.  The 
guards  thought  it  all  right  and  allowed  him  to  depart. 
The  Captain  made  good  time,  forfeiting  his  word  to 
return.  After  traveling  all  night  and  next  day  until 
about  one  hour  of  sunset,  they  reached  the  command, 
just  as  they  were  leaving  Philadelphia.  After  pro- 
ceeding seven  miles  south  of  the  latter  place  the  com- 
mand haulted  to  feed  and  rest  for  a  few  hours  on  the 
plantation  of  Esquire  Payn.  While  so  doing,  at  a 
council  of  the  officers  Lieut.  Col.  Blackburn  offered  a 
proposition,  which  was  to  take  two  hundred  men  and 
proceed  to  Newton  Station,  on  the  Southern  railroad, 
to  intercept  the  trains  and  destroy  the  track ;  his  plan 
was  favored  by  Colonel  Grierson,  and  at  ten  o'clock 
Colonel  Blackburn  started  with  the  first  battalion  of 
seventh  Illinois.  I  was  ordered  by  him  to  take  two  of 
my  men  and  accompany  him.  The  night  was  a  beau- 
tiful starlight  one,  the  roads  in  good  condition,  and 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  41 

meeting  with  no  enemy,  nothing  occurred  to  interrupt 
the  stillness  that  reigned  until  midnight,  when  the 
column  was  startled  by  the  report  of  fire-arms,  in  the 
advance,  which  occurred  in  the  following  manner  :  In 
coming  to  a  point  where  the  road  forked,  I  was  at  a 
loss  which  one  to  take,  and  to  decide  the  question,  sent 
George  Stedman  back  to  a  house  to  inquire,  in  the 
meantime  I  had  advanced  on  the  road  leading  to  the 
right  a  short  distance,  and  haulted,  with  my  horse 
standing  crosswise  the  road,  leaving  a  narrow  neck  of 
timber  between  me  and  the  other  road.  Scout  number 
two  had  preceded  me  a  short  distance,  and  was  wait- 
ing by  the  shade  of  the  timber.  In  a  few  minutes 
Stedman  came  trotting  back,  and  as  he  neared  me  I 
asked  him  if  this  was  the  right  road ;  he  did  not  seem 
to  comprehend  what  I  said  but  came  up  within  a  few 
feet  of  me  and  peering  into  my  face  a  moment,  without 
saying  a  word,  wheeled  his  horse  and  galloped  off. 
His  actions  puzzled  me  a  little  at  first,  and  was  giving 
no  further  thought  to  it,  supposing  he  had  gone  back  to 
the  column  with  his  information,  when  the  first  thing 
I  heard  was  the  report  of  firearms  ;  though  somewhat 
startled  at  first  I  did  not  move  my  position  until  the 
third  shot  had  been  fired,  which  impressed  me  with  the 
idea  that  some  one  was  firing  at  me,  by  hearing  and 
seeing  the  fire-sparks  fly  from  a  stone  the  ball  hit  just 
beneath  my  horse's  head,  the  next  whizzed  a  few  feet 
over  me.  I  began  to  think  it  was  time  for  me  to  get 
out  of  that,  so  I  turned  left  about  and  retreated  a  few 
yards  into  the  timber.  Soon,  whiz,  whiz,  came  another 


42  GEIERSON    RAIDS. 

shot,  tearing  through  the  timber ;  I  immediately  de- 
cided on  a  retreat,  and  went  pell-mell  through  the 
scrub-oaks  and  briars  for  about  two  hundred  yards, 
then  coming  to  a  halt,  I  heard  another  shot,  then  all 
was  quiet  again. 

I  now  took  time  to  think,  and  was  of  the  opinion 
that  we  were  ambushed  from  the  point  of  timber 
between  the  two  roads,  and  that  the  enemy  had  let  us 
pass,  and  were  firing  into  the  advance  of  our  column ; 
still  I  could  not  account  for  the  shots  fired  at  me.  I 
concluded  to  flank  around  and  get  to  the  column  if 
possible.  At  that  moment  up  came  scout  number  two. 
We  struck  out  and  circled  about  a  mile,  striking  the 
middle  of  the  column,  and  soon  learned  that  I  was  the 
sole  object  of  all  the  firing.  It  appears  that  Stedman, 
when  he  rode  up,  did  not  recognize  me,  but  hastily 
retreated  to  the  fork  of  the  road,  and  commenced  firing 
at  me  with  his  revolver,  causing  the  advance  to  hurry 
forward,  who  in  turn  began  to  fire  with  their  carbines. 
Loss  sustained,  one  hat.  George  was  cautioned  against 
firing  upon  his  comrades  again.  It  reminds  me  of  the 
saying,  "better  born  lucky  than  rich." 

When  within  four  miles  of  Decatur  I  was  ordered 
by  Colonel  Blackburn  to  take  one  of  my  men  and  pro- 
ceed to  the  town  and  try  and  ascertain  if  there  was 
any  force  stationed  at  Newton  Station,  their  position ; 
if  any  artillery,  and  any  information  I  could  obtain. 
We  started,  feeling  secure  of  our  disguse,  and  no 
couriers  ahead  to  tell  of  our  coming.  About  three 
o'clock  in  the  morning  we  entered  the  quiet  town  of 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  43 

Decatur, '  in  Newton  County.  No  one  was  astir,  the 
sleeping  occupant  little  dreaming  that  two  "Yanks" 
were  treading  on  their  sacred  soil.  After  going  up 
and  down,  surveying  all  the  streets,  and  satisfying 
ourselves  that  no  one  was  astir,  we  halted  in  front  of 
an  old  fashioned  country  inn,  with  its  pigeon-hole 
windows  standing  half  way  up  the  slanting  roof.  Dis- 
mounting and  leaving  my  horse  in  care  of  my  comrade, 
I  stepped  boldly  up  on  the  verandah,  approached  the 
door,  knocked  loudly ;  no  answer.  Repeated  the  sum- 
mons ;  still  no  answer.  Tried  another  door,  with  the 
same  result.  Began  to  think  the  hotel  was  evacuated. 
Made  a  forward  movement,  which  proved  the  right  one. 
After  knocking  at  the  door,  a  gruff  voice  on  the  inside 
inquired  "who's  there?"  I  answered  in  a  loud  voice, 
"  a  Confederate  soldier,  on  important  business,  in  quest 
of  information."  In  a  moment  the  door  opened,  and 
an  invitation  to  come  in  was  extended,  which  I  at  once 
accepted,  stepping  into  what  appeared  to  be  a  sitting 
room  and  bed  chamber  in  one. 

I  begged  to  be  excused  for  disturbing  them  at  so 
unseasonable  an  hour.  No  excuses  were  necessary. 
The  old  gentleman,  who  proved  to  be  the  proprietor  of 
the  establishment,  scraped  out  a  few  coals  in  the  fire 
place,  which  threw  a  lurid  light  across  the  room,  drew 
forth  a  chair;  and  told  me  to  be  seated.  At  the  same 
time  he  sprang  into  bed  again,  from  beneath  whose 
covering  I  could  see  a  pair  of  sparkling,  roguish  black 
eyes,  tresses  black  as  the  raven's  wing,  a  mischievous 
mouth,  belonging  to  a  young  and  charming  woman.  Can 


44  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

it  be  possible,  thinks  I,  that  she  is  married  to  this  old 
man.  It  must  be  so,  for  it  is  quite  fashionable  in  the 
South,  old  husbands  and  young  wives.  My  hospitable 
friend,  in  a  mild  tone,  at  once  demanded  my  business. 
I  told  him  in  a  few  words.  Before  answering  me  he  was 
careful  to  ask  me  to  whose  command  I  belonged,  where 
I  came  from,  and  why  I  was  sent  through  there.  I 
answered  him  by  stating  that  I  belonged  to  Van  Dora's 
command,  a  portion  of  which  was  stationed  at  Columbus, 
Miss.,  and  I  was  sent  with  a  portion  of  them  across  the 
country  to  obtain  all  the  information  I  could  respecting 
a  Yankee  raid,  which  was  then  being  made  somewhere 
in  the  interior  of  the  State,  and  supposed  to  be  medi- 
tating an  attack  on  the  Southern  railroad.  I  wished 
to  know  how  far  it  was  to  any  of  our  forces,  at  what 
points  stationed,  their  strength,  &c.,  as  it  was  of  the 
utmost  importance  that  I  should  communicate  to  them. 
This  story  seemed  to  satisfy  the  old  gentleman.  He 
then  told  me  that  the  nearest  force  was  at  Newton 
Station,  that  our  hospital  was  there,  and  about  one 
hundred  sick  and  wounded  soldiers  occupied  it,  and  he 
was  under  the  impression  that  two  corps  of  infantry 
were  stationed  there.  He  also  said  that  a  considerable 
force  of  cavalry  had  passed  a  few  days  previous  within 
five  miles  of  Decatur,  going  east.  He  had  heard  the 
day  before  many  conflicting  reports  about  the  Yankees, 
but  had  no  idea  that  they  would  ever  reach  this  far. 
Had  he  known  that  the  "blue  coats"  were  then  within 
rifle  shot,  that  dreaded  disease,  the  "cholera,"  would 
not  have  caused  more  consternation  in  town.  My 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  45 

partner  called  me.  A  sweet  voice  invited  me  to  call  if 
I  came  that  way  again.  I  promised,  and,  bidding 
good-bye,  left  them  to  slumber. 

I  met  the  column  just  entering  the  town,  reported  to 
Colonel  Blackburn,  and  again  assumed  my  place  in 
front.  It  was  not  long  after  leaving  this  town  that 
streaks  of  daylight  began  to  appear  in  the  east,  and  a 
glorious  sun  arose  to  crown  the  day. 

EIGHTH   DAY. 

The  eighth  day  found  us  passing  through  a  timbered 
country  somewhat  rolling,  and  displaying  but  little 
cultivation.  Decatur  is  a  small  place  in  Newton 
County.  It  being  night,  I  could  see  but  little  of  the 
town.  When  within  five  miles  of  Newton  Station 
Colonel  Blackburn  ordered  me  to  proceed  lively  with 
my  two  men  to  the  station,  reconnoitre,  and  report  what 
force  was  stationed  there,  what  time  the  train  would 
arrive,  and  so  forth. 

This  suited  us.  On  we  went,  meeting  with  no  obsta- 
cles, approached  to  within  half  a  mile  of  town,  found 
an  elevated  position,  from  whence  I  could  obtain  a 
pretty  good  view  of  the  place ;  could  not  see  any  camp  ; 
saw  several  persons  walking  and  standing  around  a 
large  building,  which  I  took  to  be  the  hospital.  I  felt 
pretty  well  satisfied  that  there  was  no  force  stationed 
there,  or  we  would  have  seen  their  pickets  ere  we 
approached  so  close  to  town. 

I  told  the  men  we  would  proceed  and  see  a  little 
more  before  reporting.  We  started  leisurely  along 


46  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

and  stopped  at  a  house  just  at  the  edge  of  town ; 
found  a  white  man,  called  for  a  drink  of  water,  and 
asked  him  how  long  before  the  train  would  be  in.  He 
said  it  was  due  in  about  three  quarters  of  an  hour.  I 
ascertained  that  no  force  was  stationed  here.  Was 
obtaining  other  information,  when  my  ears  were  startled 
by  the  whistle  of  a  locomotive.  It  seemed  a  long  way 
off.  I  then  inquired  what  train  that  was.  The  man 
said  it  was  the  freight  train  coming  from  the  east,  due 
at  nine  o'clock,  A.  M. 

I  now  allowed  there  was  no  time  to  lose  in  order  to 
capture  the  train.  The  column  must  be  here.  I  at 
once  sent  back  one  man  to  tell  the  Colonel  to  hasten 
with  all  speed  or  lose  the  train.  I  then,  with  my  scout, 
made  for  the  depot  to  secure  the  telegraph,  but 
found,  upon  reaching  there,  no  office.  By  this  time 
the  convalescents  began  to  pour  out  of  the  hospital, 
(which  building  stood  within  one  hundred  yards  of  the 
depot)  to  see  who  and  what  we  were.  I  knew  the 
column  would  be  here  in  a  few  minutes,  and,  with 
revolver  in  hand,  approached  it  and  told  them  to  remain 
inside,  not  to  come  out  on  peril  of  their  lives. 

In  a  moment  the  column  came  charging  down  the 
street,  which  was  immediately  picketed  to  prevent 
any  one  leaving  town.  The  horses  were  led  back 
behind  the  buildings,  and  one  man  sent  to  each  switch, 
to  lay  concealed  until  the  train  passed,  then  to  spring 
forward  and  alter  it.  Every  "blue  coat"  was  ordered 
to  lay  behind  the  buildings  until  the  train  was  secured. 
On  she  came,  puffing  and  blowing  with  the  weight  of 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  47 

twenty-five  cars,  loaded  with  railroad  ties,  bridge  tim- 
ber and  plank.  In  a  few  minutes  this  train  was  in  our 
possession  and  switched  on  a  side  track.  Another  train 
would  be  due  in  a  few  minutes  from  the  West.  Men 
were  placed  near  the  switches.  The  command  was 
ordered  to  hide  themselves  from  view,  and  everything 
was  perfected  just  as  the  whistle  sounHed.  On  she 
came  rounding  the  curve,  her  passengers  unconscious 
of  the  surprise  that  awaited  them.  The  engineer 
decreased  her  speed.  She  was  now  nearly  opposite 
the  depot.  Springing  upon  the  steps  of  the  locomo- 
tive, and  presenting  my  revolver  at  the  engineer,  told 
him  if  he  reversed  that  engine  I  would  put  a  ball 
through  him.  He  was  at  my  mercy,  and  obeyed 
orders.  It  would  have  done  any  one  good  to  have  seen 
the  men  rush  from  their  hiding  places  amid  the  shouts 
and  cheers  which  rent  the  air  of  "the  train  is  ours." 
It  contained  twelve  freight  cars  and  one  passenger  car, 
four  loaded  with  ammunition  and  arms,  six  with  com- 
missary and  quartermasters'  stores,  and  two  with  dry 
goods  and  household  property  belonging  to  families 
moving  from  Vicksburg.  Several  passengers  were 
aboard,  and  as  soon  as  they  learned  what  was  up,  com- 
menced throwing  out  of  the  windows  on  the  opposite 
side  from  us  their  valuables,  which  fell  into  the  water, 
it  being  low  and  swampy  on  that  side  of  the  track.  A 
few  revolvers,  some  papers  and  a  considerable  amount 
of  money  was  unceremoniously  thrown  out.  Some  of 
the  men,  who  never  let  anything  pass  unobserved,  acci- 
dentally picked  up  a  few  articles.  One  old  watch, 


48  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

which  was  floating  on  the  water,  contained  about  eight 
thousand  dollars  in  Confederate  "greenbacks." 

This  train  being  switched  off  on  the  side  track  with 
the  other,  the  private  property  thrown  out,  fires  were 
kindled  in  each  car.  The  whole  soon  became  one  con- 
tinuous flame.  By  eleven  o'clock  the  heat  had  reached 
the  shells,  which  began  to  explode,  and  must  have 
sounded  at  a  distance  like  a  sharp  artillery  duel.  Such 
was  the  impression  it  had  on  Colonel  Grierson  and  the 
rest  of  the  command,  who  were  eight  miles  in  our  rear, 
following  us  up.  As  soon  as  they  heard  the  reports  of 
the  bursting  shells,  they  allowed  that  Colonel  Black- 
burn was  attacked,  and  the  order  was  given,  "trot, 
gallop,  march,"  and  on  they  came,  expecting  battle, 
but  instead,  found  the  men  had  charged  on  a  barrel 
of  whisky,  which  they  were  confiscating.  I  did  not 
see. a  man  that  had  more  or  less  than  a  canteen  full. 

As  soon  as  Colonel  Grierson  came  up,  two  battalions, 
under  command  of  Major  Starr,  of  the  sixth  Illinois, 
was  sent  to  destroy  the  bridges  and  tressel-work  for 
six  miles  on  the  east  side  of  the  station,  while  one 
battalion  of  the  seventh,  under  command  of  Captain 
Hening,  destroyed  them  the  same  distance  on  the  west, 
also  effectually  destroying  the  telegraph  lines  for  some 
distance.  A  building  was  found  containing  a  large 
quantity  of  United  States  rifles  and  clothing  which  was 
burned.  Seventy-five  prisoners  were  captured  and 
paroled,  (which  duty  devolved  upon  Adjutant  George 
Root,  7th  Illinois).  One  depot,  two  locomotives  and 
all  the  cars,  everything  was  destroyed.  Colonel 
Blackburn  was  highly  complimented  for  his  success. 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  49 

Everything  being  completed,  rally  was  sounded,  men 
fell  into  line,  and  at  two  o'clock,  P.M.,  the  command 
moved  forward.  Passing  the  railroad  we  proceeded 
south,  which  pleased  the  men  very  much.  In  justice 
to  them  I  will  mention  that  while  at  the  railroad  station 
they  allowed  the  patients  of  the  hospital  to  supply 
themselves  with  sugar,  coffee  and  clothing  before 
destroying  it.  t  It  was  now  useless  to  disguise  our 
character  further;  the  news  of  "Yanks"  was  too  far 
ahead.  Couriers  were  going  in  all  directions,  spreading 
various  reports  respecting  our  strength.  Some  had 
estimated  it  as  high  as  fifteen  hundred,  and  some  as 
many  thousand ;  that  we  burned  all  the  towns,  insulted 
the  females,  and  shot  and  hung  all  defenceless  old 
citizens. 

It  was  very  annoying  to  listen  to  the  stories  repeated 
by  many  that  we  captured  during  the  day ;  and  many 
was  the  load  of  bacon,  flour  and  household  goods  and 
valuables  that  we  captured,  which  the  poor  deluded 
owners  were  trying  to  run  off  from  the  "Yanks," 
deserting  their  mansions,  leaving  all  to  the  mercy  of 
the  invaders. 

Great  credit  is  due  the  commanders  of  this  expedi- 
tion for  their  efforts  to  prevent  the  destruction  of  private 
property,  and  the  men  for  abstaining  from  destruction, 
which  they  could  have  done  quite  easily.  It  now 
required  more  energy  and  perseverance  on  the  part  of 
the  scouts ;  the  rumors  ahead  were  contradictory,  and 
the  designs  upon  us,  hard  to  tell ;  the  roads  must  be 
found,  so  that  there  should  be  no  delay  to  the  column, 

3 


50  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

at  the  same  time,  through  our  assumed  character,  find 
all  the  horses  we  could,  and  get  them,  or  give  informa- 
tion to  the  command  where  they  could  be  found.  The 
roads  being  good,  we  made  good  time,  passing  through 
Garlandville,  where  we  found  the  citizens  organized, 
armed  and  ready  to  receive  us  ;  they  fired  on  the  advance, 
wounding  one  man  and  killing  one  horse ;  we  charged 
them,  capturing  nearly  the  entire  party. 

They  were  all  aged  men  and  very  much  alarmed, 
supposing  that  we  would  murder  them  and  their  families, 
burn  their  homes,  and  commit  other  unheard  of  outrages. 
We  disarmed  them  and  quieted  their  fears  by  releasing 
them,  assuring  them  that  we  had  come  among  them  not 
to  make  war  upon  defenceless  women  and  children  but 
upon  the  armed  rebels  ;  they  appeared  elated  at  what 
they  deemed  their  good  fortune,  and  one  old  man  vent- 
ured to  remark  that  hereafter  his  prayers  should  be  for 
the  Union  Army. 

The  column  stopped  to  feed  on  the  plantation  of 
Mr.  Bender,  twelve  miles  from  Newton  Station.  After 
two  hours'  rest  we  started  again,  feeling  somewhat 
old  and  tired.  We  would  occasionally  see  citizens 
dodging  about,  watching  but  avoiding  us;  we  would 
sometimes  give  chase,  but  they  escaped  in  the  by-paths. 

We  continued  our  journey  this  night,  through  timber 
land.  I  was  so  sleepy  that,  after  trying  all  in  my 
power  to  keep  awake,  and  finding  I  could  not,  I  dropped 
back  to  the  column,  and  was  aroused  several  times ;  but 
it  was  no  use,  sleep  I  must  have,  and  sleep  I  got,  for 
when  I  awoke  I  found  that  my  horse  was  nibbling  the 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  51 

grass,  and  I  was  on  the  eve  of  taking  a  somersault 
over  his  head.  I  was  alone,  and,  reader,  I  was  awake 
at  once ;  not  a  sound  could  I  hear.  The  night  was 
intensely  dark  and  dreary,  and  the  shade  from  the 
timber  made  it  dismal  enough.  It  was  only  a  moment 
before  I  acted.  I  could  not  see  anything  of  the  road, 
so  I  dismounted  and  commenced  feeling  for  it ;  I  found 
it  several  yards  to  my  left.  To  get  on  the  right  course 
was  the  next  thing ;  this  I  did  by  feeling  for  the  toe 
and  heel  of  the  horse-shoe  prints.  Mounting  my 
trusty  steed  I  put  him  on  the  track,  with  a  slack  bridle 
and  smart  canter,  trusting  to  his  instinct  to  keep  the 
road.  After  traveling  about  two  miles  I  was  rewarded 
by  overtaking  the  rear-guard  to  the  column.  I  assure 
you  I  felt  relieved. 

My  horse  was  seen  to  turn  out  from  the  column,  but 
supposing  I  had  left  the  column  purposely,  to  fix 
something  about  my  saddle,  which  is  nothing  unusual 
on  a  march,  besides  the  men  were  so  sleepy  and  tired 
that  nothing  but  a  shot  fired  would  arouse  them.  I 
found  that  I  was  no  sooner  out  of  one  danger — that  of 
being  captured — than  I  was  into  another.  When 
within  one  mile  of  camp,  and  as  the  column  was 
passing  a  plantation,  my  attention  was  attracted  to  a 
barn-yard,  where  were  apparently  some  fine  horses.  A 
wide  lane  extended  between  the  barn-yard  and  house. 
I  proceeded  up  the  lane  a  short  distance,  hitched  my 
horse  to  the  fence  and  sprang  over  into  the  yard,  and 
joined  in  the  chase  after  a  fine  cream  colored  horse. 
"While  thus  engaged  an  officer  belonging  to  the  sixth 


52  GKIERSON    RAIDS. 

Illinois  rode  up  the  lane,  and  seeing  my  horse  with 
citizen's  saddle  and  shot  gun  attached  to  it,  concluded 
that  some  Guerillas  were  around,  and  was  calling  for 
some  of  his  men,  who  did  not  appear  to  be  there ;  he 
continued  to  ride  back  and  forth.  My  chase  after  the 
steed  proving  unsuccessful,  I  was  returning  to  my 
horse,  when  I  discovered  the  officer,  as  described ; 
my  first  impulse  on  seeing  him,  which  was  a  very 
indistinct  view,  was  that  he  was  a  Rebel,  and  without 
further  investigation  I  drew  my  revolver,  jumped  on 
the  fence  presenting  it  at  him,  demanded  his  surrender, 
or  I  would  fire ;  he  had  his  revolver  in  his  hand,  but 
dare  not  raise  it  for  fear  of  my  putting  my  threat  into 
execution,  which  I  certainly  should  have  done,  had  he 
made  any  show  of  resistence.  Just  at  this  stage  of  the 
game,  when  I  was  going  to  order  my  prisoner  to  drop 
his  arms,  I  was  startled  by  the  report  of  firearms  just 
in  my  rear,  at  the  same  time  I  felt  a  stinging  sensation 
on  my  left  side.  I  was  hit,  and  like  a  flash  the  thought 
occurred  to  me,  that  I  was  fired  on  by  one  of  my  own 
men ;  and  still  keeping  my  men  in  view,  I  shouted,  I 
am  one  of  the  seventh,  what  are  you  firing  at  me  for  ; 
this  explained  all ;  the  person  who  fired  was  William 
Pollard,  commissary  sergeant  of  the  sixth ;  the  moment 
I  spoke  he  knew  my  voice.  "Why,"  says  he,  "sergeant 
— that  is  Captain  Skinner,  of  the  sixth ;  but,  my  God, 
you  are  hit."  "Yes,"  I  replied,  "I  am;  but  it  is 
nothing  serious."  It  turned  out  that  the  sergeant 
knew  the  Captain,  but  my  back  being  turned  toward 
him,  and  my  clothes  being  decidedly  "butternut,"  he 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  53 

came  to  the  same  conclusion  respecting  my  character 
that  I  had  that  of  the  Captain. 

They  allowed  it  was  a  good  joke,  but  I  could  not 
view  it  in  that  light,  but  in  my  heart  I  thanked  God 
that  it  was  no  worse.  Upon  examining  my  side  I 
found  that  the  ball  had  ruffled  the  skin  for  about  three 
inches  just  over  my  hip  (for  a  few  days  it  burned  and 
smarted  considerable.)  We  repaired  to  camp,  which 
was  a  short  distance  from  there.  It  was  eleven  o'clock, 
and  for  the  first  time  in  forty  hours  did  we  take  off 
our  saddles  from  our  weary  horses. 

NINTH   DAY. 

On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-fifth,  we  left  camp  at 
eight  o'clock  ;  the  sky  obscured  by  clouds  indicating 
rain.  Our  progress  was  impeded  by  the  bad  roads ;  the 
country  was  thinly  settled,  and  we  had  to  swim  our 
horses  across  the  streams.  Being  considerably  in 
advance,  I  stopped  at  a  plantation,  the  appearance 
of  which  did  not  denote  much  wealth ;  a  double  log- 
house,  and  a  few  out-buildings.  On  approaching  the 
stoop  I  was  met  by  five  females,  who  betrayed  in  their 
countenances,  much  uneasiness  and  fear — the  cause  was 
soon  explained. 

I  at  once  inquired  if  there  was  any  men  about,  and 
with  one  voice  they  all  replied,  "No  sir,"  "our 
husbands  are  all  in  the  Army  of  Vicksburg." 

"And  so,  ladies,  you  are  all  married?" 

"Yes,  sir;  is  there  anything  strange  about  that." 


54  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

"  Oh  no,"  I  replied,  laughing,  "  only  it  is  strange  to 
see  so  many  married  ladies  at  one  house."  To  this  they 
replied,  that  they  had  met  to  sympathize  with  each 
other.  I  then  asked  them  for  a  drink  of  milk ;  they 
said  that  they  had  none,  but  would  bring  some  water, 
which  we  accepted  with  thanks ;  one  of  the  number, 
an  old  lady,  wanted  to  know  how  soon  this  cruel  war 
was  going  to  end. 

I  concluded  to  utter  a  few  Union  sentiments,  to  see 
with  what  effect  they  would  be  received.  I  answered 
her  by  saying,  that  I  thought  it  would  stop  just  as 
soon  as  the  old  Stars  and  Stripes  floated  triumphantly 
over  all  the  South.  Looking  at  me  with  some  surprise 
pictured  in  her  countenance,  she  said,  "I  always  did 
like  that  old  flag,  and  I  think  this  ere  war  all  wrong, 
and  if  it  had'nt  been  for  these  big  lamed  folks,  we'd 
all  be  living  in  peace.  There's  my  husband,  he'd  no 
lawing  nor  law-suits  in  court,  but  minded  his  own 
business,  and  had  nothing  to  do  making  this  war ;  but 
they  had  to  come  and  conscript  him,  and  take  him  off 
to  Vicksburg,  and  I  don't  expect  to  see  him  agen — 
after  being  together  for  thirty-six  years  to  be  parted 
this  way —  "  the  tears  trickled  down  her  cheeks  as  she 
continued,  "I  suppose  you  are  conscripting;  well, 
you'll  find  no  men  around  here ;  you'd  better  conscript 
all  the  women  too ;  we  have  no  one  left  to  care  for  us ; 
we  don't  own  any  blacks."  By  this  time  I  began  to 
think  there  were  still  some  sparks  left  burning  for  the 
old  Union — that  they  were  not  all  extinguished  by  the 
adulterated  fluids  of  secession,  and  finally  I  asked  the 
old  lady  what  she  thought  about  the  "Yanks." 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  55 

"Well,"  says  she,  "we've  hearn  a  heap  about  them 
that  wasn't  good,  and  I've  hearn  tell  a  heap  about 
them  that  was  right  smart  in  their  favor.  I've  never 

seen  but  one,  that  is  Mr.  P ,  who  lives  four  miles 

from  here ;  he  came  all  the  way  from  Ohio,  and  is  a 
good  man." 

"Now,  madam,"  says  I  "what  would  you  think  if  I 
should  tell  you  that  we  were  Yankees?" 

Picking  me  up  before  I  had  scarcely  finished  the 
sentence,  she  replied,  "Now,  young  man,  just  stop  that 
thar  kind  of  talk ;  I  aint  going  to  be  fooled  in  that 
thar  way ;  you  aint  no  Yankees,  and  you  can't  make 
me  believe  it,  and  I  aint  going  to  tell  you  a  word  about 
where  the  men  are."  By  this  time  I  looked  up  the 
road  and  saw  the  column  advancing.  I  beckoned  the 
old  lady  to  me,  and  pointing  to  them  told  her  they 
were  all  Yankees,  "  and,  my  good  woman,  we  are 
Yankees,  too." 

The  old  lady's  eyes  opened  to  their  widest  extent, 
and  turning  around  she  raised  her  hands  in  a  praying 
attitude,  said  "good  Lord  deliver  us  !  what  will  we'uns 
all  do  ;"  and  calling  the  "gals,"  as  she  termed  them, 
showed  them  the  column.  At  first  they  felt  very  much 
alarmed ;  we  soon  quieted  their  fears,  and  assured  them 
that  they  were  perfectly  safe. 

We  were  called  into  the  house,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
pies,  bread,  butter  and  milk  in  abundance  was  placed 
upon  the  table,  and  we  were  invited  to  help  ourselves. 
While  so  doing  the  old  lady  was  pulling  an  old  chest 
from  under  the  bed,  and  soon  displayed  to  us  a  good 


56  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

sized  flag,  representing  that  good  old  flag  for  which  we 
were  fighting,  and  to  protect  its  beautiful  folds,  so  that 
it  may  continue  to  wave 

"  O'er  the  land  of  the  free, 
And  the  home  of  the  brave." 

This  was  sufficient  to  satisfy  me  that  the  old  lady 
was  all  right  on  the  Union  question ;  at  the  same  time 
one  of  the  other  ladies  expressed  a  wish  that  "John 
and  William  only  knew  what  we  were,  how  soon  they 
would  come  out  of  the  woods."  I  left  the  old  lady 
wishing  that  God,  in  his  mercy,  would  spare  her 
husband,  and  that  peace  would  soon  be  permanently 
restored  to  our  afflicted  country ;  then  she  need  no 
longer  keep  concealed  the  "banner  of  liberty,"  which, 
though 

Thousands  of  true  and  brave, 

Their  heroic  lives  may  end; 
O'er  thousands  that  flag  shall  wave, 

Thousands  its  folds  defend. 

And  as  I  journeyed  on  I  thought  how  many  of  our 
readers,  were  they  to  take  a  trip  through  the  interior 
of  Mississippi,  would  be  most  bitterly  disappointed; 
where  they  expected  to  find  educated  minds,  elegant 
mansions,  beautiful  fields,  quiet  retirement  luxuriating 
in  wealth,  they  would  find  a  double  log  cabin  or  frame 
house,  with  plain  furniture  (very  scant),  a  feint  show  of 
comfort,  a  little  garden  spot,  profuse  with  flowers  of 
various  hues  (not  very  tastefully  arranged),  fields  that 
show  a  lack  of  proper  cultivation.  Altogether,  there 
is  no  show  of  wealth.  And  as  for  the  high-toned  intel- 
lect, with  few  exceptions,  it  is  not  to  be  found.  Many 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  57 

words  they  express  have  the  negro  accent,  and  their 
knowledge  of  the  geography  of  our  country,  its  popu- 
lation, and  resources,  is  very  deficient.  No  free 
schools  to  educate  their  children,  and  not  sufficient 
wealth  to  send  them  from  home,  they  continue  in  igno- 
rance— so  I  thought  as  a  pretty  girl  of  some  eighteen 
summers  remarked  one  day  as  we  were  passing,  "  why, 
ma,  they  all  look  like  we'uns  do."  Their  minds  preju- 
diced, they  will  continue  to  be  the  tools  and  dupes  of 
the  educated  classes,  who  are  building  up  their  hopes 
on  establishing  a  monarchical  government ;  but  when  the 
time  arrives  that  these  prominent  leaders  are  brought 
before  the  bar  of  justice,  and  their  evil  designs  frus- 
trated, and  our  country  cleansed  of  those  evils,  then 
will  knowledge  flow  like  lava  into  the  minds  of  those 
who  now  think  there  is  no  soil  equal  to  that  which 
raises  cotton. 

We  passed  through  Pineville — a  small  place — and  at 
noon  stopped  at  a  plantation  and  fed.  The  proprietor 
was  absent — about  a  mile  from  the  house,  with  his 
slaves,  cultivating  corn.  I  was  ordered  by  Colonel 
Blackburn  to  go  and  request  him  to  come  to  the  house. 
I  found  him,  as  I  expected,  with  a  large  leather-bound 
whip.  He  was  seated  on  a  stump,  from  which  he 
commanded  a  view  of  the  negroes,  about  twenty-five, 
male  and  female.  I  approached  him,  and  passed  the 
time  of  day ;  he  did  not  seem  at  all  surprised  to  see 
me,  and  at  once  asked  me  what  success  I  had  hunting, 
and  how  Pemberton  was  getting  along  at  Vicksburg.  1 
answered  that  I  thought  the  latter  place  was  safe 

3* 


58  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

against  the  whole  Northern  army ;  but  as  for  hunting, 
I  was  not  on  that  kind  of  business ;  that  there  was  a 
large  force  of  us  up  at  his  house,  and  I  was  sent  to 
request  him  to  come  up.  He  at  once  called  an  old 
negro,  giving  him  his  whip,  and  instructing  him  what 
to  do.  We  started,  he  on  foot,  I  mounted.  While  on 
the  way  he  asked  me  whose  command  I  belonged  to, 
and  where  we  were  going.  I  told  him  we  belonged  to 
"Williams'  "  command,  late  from  Tennessee,  but  now 
from  Jackson,  Miss.,  and  were  in  quest  of  commissary 
stores,  and  picking  up  deserters  and  conscripts.  As 
we  came  in  sight  of  his  barn-yard  he  was  perfectly 
astonished  to  see  so  many  troops ;  but  what  worried 
him  the  most  was  that  they  had  all  helped  themselves 
to  his  corn  and  fodder,  without  asking  his  permission — 
besides  he  had  none  to  spare ;  not  but  what  the  Confed- 
erate vouchers  were  good  enough,  and  he  was  willing 
to  loan  his  share,  that  he  had  fed  several  squads,  but 
he  did  not  have  more  than  he  wanted  for  his  own  use. 
As  we  passed  through  among  the  men  he  remarked  how 
well  they  were  dressed,  how  healthy  they  looked,  and 
what  fine  arms  we  had.  I  told  him  we  were  the  best 
equipped  cavalry  in  the  Confederate  service,  and  had 
been  in  several  battles.  I  entered  the  house  with  him, 
and  not  letting  him  have  an  opportunity  to  talk  with 
his  wife,  ushered  him  into  the  room  occupied  by  Colonel 
Grierson  and  other  officers.  I  at  once  introduced  the 
Colonel  to  him  as  "  Colonel  Williams,  from  Jackson, 
Mississippi,  formerly  from  Tennessee,  at  the  same  time 
intrusting  to  the  Colonel  that  our  friend  could  give 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  59 

information  of  deserters,  conscripts  and  provisions, 
which  hint  was  sufficient  for  those  present.  I  then 
withdrew,  to  lay  down  and  rest  my  weary  limbs  upon 
the  verandah.  Considerable  information  was  obtained 
from  this  planter.  While  here  some  of  the  men  found 
a  negro  imprisoned  in  a  log-hut,  with  manacles  fastened 
about  both  ankles,  and  a  chain  attached  to  it,  fastened 
to  a  ring  in  the  floor.  Colonel  Blackburn  had  the  irons 
cut  off,  and  it  was  a  sickening  sight  to  look  at  those 
ankles ;  the  flesh  was  worn  off  to  the  bone  and  almost 
in  a  state  of  mortification ;  the  rings  that  went  around 
the  ankle  were  one  inch  in  thickness,  the  whole  weighing 
about  twenty-five  pounds.  The  poor  fellow  felt  quite 
grateful,  and  never  once  complained  about  his  scars. 
He  accompanied  us  through  to  Baton  Rouge.  His  only 
offence  for  all  this  treatment  was  trying  to  run  away 
from  bondage. 

Just  as  the  shades  of  night  began  to  set  in  we  halted 
and  camped  on  the  plantation  of  Dr.  D .  Informa- 
tion had  been  obtained  that  a  force  of  "rebs"  were 
making  their  way  from  Mobile  to  intercept  us.  It  was 
necessary  that  we  should  know  something  about  their 
movements  and  force.  About  nine  o'clock,  after  holding 
a  consultation,  Colonel  Grierson  requested  Colonel 
Blackburn  to  select  one  of  the  scouts  and  report  with 
him.  In  a  few  minutes  Colonel  Balckburn  appeared 
with  scout  Samuel  Nelson,  of  the  Seventh  Illinois.  He 
was  then  instructed  to  proceed  due  north  to  Forest 
Station,  thirty  miles  from  where  we  were  camped,  and 
cut  the  telegraph  line  between  Jackson  and  Meridian, 


60  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

on  the  Southern  railroad,  and  if  successful,  bring  a 
piece  of  the  wire,  as  proof  of  its  accomplishment ;  and 
if  he  had  time  to  fire  the  bridge  before  daylight  to  do 
so,  if  not  return  to  the  command.  After  being  supplied 
with  a  quantity  of  Confederate  money,  Samuel  started 
on  his  perilous  journey.  After  proceeding  sixteen 
miles  he  met  a  force  of  Rebel  cavalry,  about  eighteen 
hundred  strong.  He  was  halted  and  asked  who  he  was 
and  what  he  was  doing  here.  He  replied  that  he  had 
been  "pressed  in"  by  the  "Yanks"  and  compelled  to 
guide  them ;  that  they  kept  him  two  days,  releasing 
him  the  day  before  on  a  parole ;  that  he  was  then  on 
his  way  to  a  friend,  residing  at  Forest  Grove.  He  was 
then  asked  what  force  the  Yankees  had  and  where  he 
left  them.  He  replied  that  he  had  left  them  the  day 
before  at  noon  near  Garlandville  ;  that  their  force  was 
about  eighteen  hundred  men,  well  armed,  enough,  he 
thought,  to  whip  them.  He  was  then  asked  the  nearest 
route  to  Garlandville,  and  which  course  the  Yankees 
went  from  there.  Sam  directed  them  so  as  to  lead 
them  away  from  the  proper  trail,  telling  them  the 
Yankees  had  left  before  he  did  and  gone  in  the  directoin 
of  the  Mobile  railroad.  Apparently  satisfied  with  the 
information  they  started,  allowing  Samuel  to  pursue 
his  journey.  After  he  thought  they  had  gone  far 
enough  he  turned  about,  retraced  his  steps  about  one 
mile,  then  taking  a  right-hand  road,  and  pressing  in  a 
negro  as  guide,  reached  camp  about  five  o'clock  the 
next  morning.  This  valuable  information  was  at  once 
conveyed  to  Colonel  Grierson,  who  decided  on  evacuating 


GRIERSON     KAIDS.  61 

immediately.  Boots  and  saddles  was  sounded,  and  the 
command  moved  out  at  once.  It  was  a  fortunate  thing 
that  this  scout  was  sent  out,  as  there  would  have  been 
a  force  upon  us  by  daylight  that  would  have  annoyed 
us  to  some  extent.  As  it  afterwards  proved,  they  were 
thrown  two  days  in  our  rear.  The  telegraph  project 
was  abandoned. 

TENTH  DAY. 

Left  camp  at  five  o'clock — the  sixth  Illinois  in 
advance.  Three  soldiers  had  to  be  left  behind  this 
morning,  they  being  too  feeble  to  travel  further.  About 
eight  o'clock  we  passed  through  Raleigh,  Smith  County, 
a  small  place  having  rather  a  deserted  appearance.  On 
entering  the  place  I  discovered  a  man  hastily  mounting 
his  horse  and  riding  away  at  full  speed,  which  looked 
rather  suspicious  ;  he  was  requested  to  halt,  but  paying 
no  attention,  kept  increasing  his  speed.  I  told  two 
of  my  men  to  give  him  chase ;  they  being  well  mounted 
soon  came  up  within  pistol  shot  of  him,  when  a  few 
shots  fired  convinced  him  that  there  was  danger  in 
his  rear,  he  concluded  to  halt,  and  very  reluctantly 
returned  to  town,  where  he  was  delivered  over  to 
Colonel  Grierson,  together  with  five  thousand  Con- 
federate "greenbacks,"  and  a  bundle  of  papers ;  he 
proved  to  be  the  county  sheriff,  and  possessed  some 
valuable  information. 

During  the  day  we  traveled  through  considerable 
pine  timber  plantations,  few  and  far  between.  We 
experienced  some  scarcity  of  forage.  It  was  just  about 


62  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

dusk  when  I  stopped  at  a  plantation  to  dry  my  clothes, 
it  having  rained  all  the  afternoon ;  had  a  very  lively 
conversation  with  the  proprietor  who  proved  to  be 
another  sheriff  (but  minus  the  five  thousand,)  one  that 
had  no  little  conceit  of  his  own  abilities ;  he  imagined 
we  were  hunting  up  deserters,  and  did  not  trouble 
himself  to  ask  our  business  particularly,  not  half  so 
much  as  we  did  to  try  the  quality  of  his  home  made 
whisky,  which  he  very  generously  supplied. 

Imagine  his  astonishment  when  I  ordered  his  negro 
servant  to  bring  his  masters  horse  to  the  door  without 
delay,  at  the  same  time  allowing  the  sheriff  permission 
to  procure  a  change  of  clothing,  which  he  crammed 
into  his  saddle  bags  with  an  oath,  exclaiming  that  it 

was  d d  strange  that  he  should  be  ordered  round 

in  his  own  house  in  this  style,  that  he  was  not  subject 

to  conscription,  and  he  be  d d  if  somebody  should 

not  have  to  pay  for  this  trouble.  He  did  not  seem  well 
posted  in  military  matters.  By  this  time  up  came  the 
column,  and  Mr.  Sheriff  was  introduced  to  Colonel 
Grierson,  under  the  impression  that  he  was  in  the 
presence  of  some  noted  general  in  the  Confederate 
army.  He  was  ready  to  tell  all  he  knew,  and  more 
too.  We  were  now  nearing  Stony  River  and  near 
Westville,  in  Simpson  County,  when  the  column  was 
overtaken  by  two  messengers  from  Captain  Forbes,  who 
then  about  thirty  miles  in  our  rear,  requesting  us 
not  to  burn  any  more  bridges,  as  he  was  endeavoring 
to  overtake  us.  This  was  joyful  news  to  us.  One  of 
the  messengers,  whose  name  is  Wood,  was  one  of  the 


GRIEKSON    RAIDS.  63 

scouts,  and  had  rendered  much  valuable  assistance  on 
the  expedition  that  was  now  trying  to  reach  us,  of 
which  I  will  speak  hereafter.  About  nine  o'clock  the 

Sixth  Illinois  camped  on  the  plantation  of  Major ; 

the  Seventh,  going  a  mile  further,  crossed  Stony  River 
bridge  and  camped  at  Mr.  Smith's  plantation.  The 
rebel  Major  was  quietly  seated  in  his  house,  when 
Colonel  Grierson  halted  before  it.  Coming  out  he 
wished  to  know  whose  command  this  was.  No  one 
seemed  to  pay  any  attention  to  him,  but  riding  in 
through  his  gate  into  his  garden,  dismounting  and 
hitching  their  horses  to  the  beautiful  shade  trees.  This 
was  more  than  he  bargained  for,  and  he  foamed  and 
tore  around,  swearing  that  it  was  an  insult  upon  his 

dignity,  and  he'd  be  d d  if  he  would  not  report  the 

commanding  officer  to  General  Pemberton;  he  would 
not  stand  such  abuse  and  insult  on  his  own  premises ; 
his  garden  was  ruined,  and  they  were  feeding  up  all  of 
his  corn  and  fodder.  The  Major  learned  his  mistake 
before  morning,  respecting  our  character,  and  had 
nothing  more  to  say  about  his  garden.  Distance 
marched  this  day  forty-two  miles.  Though  tired  and 
sleepy,  there  were  those  who  did  not  rest  or  sleep 
longer  than  to  feed  their  horses  and  prepare  supper. 
As  the  citizens  were  arming  themselves,  and,  the  news 
was  flying  in  every  direction,  it  was  a  matter  of  life  or 
death  that  Pearl  River  should  be  crossed  and  the  New 
Orleans  and  Southern  railroad  reached,  without  any 
delay.  So  thought  Colonel  Prince  ;  and  acting  on  the 
impulse  he  had  an  interview  with  Colonel  Grierson,  and 


64  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

obtained  permission  to  move  directly  forward,  and  with 
two  hundred  picked  men  of  his  regiment  to  secure  the 
ferry  across  Pearl  River  before  the  enemy  should 
destroy  it.  The  following  companies  were  detached  : 
I,  C,  E  and  L.  The  distance  to  the  river  was  thirteen 
miles,  and  from  thence  to  Hazelhurst  Station  twelve 
miles.  The  remainder  of  the  two  regiments  were  to 
come  forward  as  soon  as  they  were  sufficiently  rested. 
The  Colonel  left  with  the  four  companies  at  two  o'clock 
on  the  morning  of  the  twenty-seventh.  Some  of  the 
scouts  accompanied  him,  they  being  permitted  to  sup. 

ELEVENTH   DAY. 

At  daylight  the  remainder  of  the  command  moved 
out,  and  it  was  discovered  that  Mr.  Sheriff  number  two 
had  effected  his  escape  during  the  night,  and  availed 
himself  of  a  fine  horse  belonging  to  one  of  Colonel 
Grierson's  orderlies.  Taking  the  advance  I  reached 
Pearl  River,  and  found  that  Col.  Prince  had  succeeded 
in  crossing  about  one  hundred  of  his  men.  He  had 
reached  the  bank  of  the  river  before  daylight,  and, 
contrary  to  the  information  he  had  received,  the  flat- 
boat  was  upon  the  opposite  side.  Not  daring  to  arouse 
any  of  the  citizens,  the  Colonel  called  for  a  volunteer, 
who,  with  a  powerful  horse,  undertook  to  swim  the 
river ;  but  the  rapidity  of  the  swollen  stream  carried 
him  far  below  the  landing,  where  there  was  quicksand, 
and  he  barely  escaped  to  the  shore  with  his  life ;  his 
name  was  Henry  Dower,  company  I,  Seventh  Illinois. 
A  few  minutes  later  a  man  from  the  house  came  down 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  65 

toward  the  river,  and,  with  North  Carolina  accent, 
wanted  to  know  if  we  wished  to  cross,  to  which  the 
Colonel  replied,  in  a  very  fair  imitation  of  the  same 
tongue,  that  a  few  of  us  would  like  to  get  across,  and 
it  was  harder  to  wake  his  negro  ferrymen  than  to  catch 

the  d d  conscripts.     The  proprietor  apologized,  and 

woke  up  his  ferrymen,  who  brought  the  boat  across, 
from  which  time  it  remained  in  federal  possession.  For 
all  the  proprietor  knew  it  was  in  the  possession  of  the 
first  regiment  Alabama  cavalry,  from  Mobile.  The 
Colonel  says  the  breakfast  he  gave  the  first  Alabama 
will  long  be  highly  appreciated.  The  importance  of 
this  dispatch  in  this  instance  was  proved  half  an  hour 
later,  by  the  capture  of  a  courier,  who  was  flying  to 
the  ferry  with  the  news  that  the  "Yanks  "  were  coming, 
and  that  the  ferry  must  be  destroyed  immediately.  By 
the  time  that  Colonel  Prince  had  crossed  his  two 
hundred  men  the  rest  of  the  command  came  up,  having 
left  a  guard  at  Stony  River  bridge  to  await  the  arrival 
of  Captain  Forbes.  It  was  known  that  a  rebel  transport 
was  some  seven  miles  up  the  river,  that  carried  two 
pieces,  six-pounders.  Colonel  Grierson  sent  a  detach- 
ment of  men  two  or  three  miles  above  the  ferry,  where 
they  could  lay  behind  the  river  bank,  secure  from 
artillery,  and  engage  the  transport  if  she  attempted  to 
come  down ;  but  she  did  not  make  her  appearance, 
probably  apprehending  capture.  Leaving  the  rest  of 
the  command  crossing — a  slow,  tedious  task,  as  only 
twenty-four  horses  could  go  at  a  time — Colonel  Prince 
with  his  two  hundred  men  proceeded  toward  Hazelhurst. 


66  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

The  scouts  were  ordered  ahead,  and  had  not  advanced 
more  than  four  miles  before  we  began  to  pick  up 
citizens,  who  were  collecting  together  and  arming 
themselves  to  repel  the  invader.  One  small  man,  with 
sandy  whiskers  and  foxy  eyes,  trying  to  look  as  savage 
as  a  meat-axe,  had  secured  in  an  old  belt  around  his 
waist  two  large  old  flint-lock  dragoon  pistols,  and  slung 
over  his  shoulder  a  large  leather  pouch  and  powder-horn, 
and  on  his  left  shoulder,  with  his  hand  resting  on  the 
stock,  and  old  United  States  musket,  flint-lock.  As  I 
came  up  to  him  he  brought  his  gun  to  a  carry  arms,  and 
between  a  grin  and  a  laugh  exclaimed :  "  They  is 
coming,  Capting,  and  I  am  ready ;  I've  jist  bid  the  old 
woman  good-bye,  and  told  her  that  she  need  not  expect 
me  back  until  I  had  killed  four  Yankees,  and  they  were 
exterminated  from  out  our  Southern  sile;  I'm  good  for 
three  of  them,  anyhow;  I've  been  through  the  Mexican 
war,  and  know  how  to  use  them  ere  weapons."  I 
gave  the  men  the  wink,  which  they  understood,  and 
approaching  the  "exterminator"  began  to  compliment 
him  on  the  appearance  of  his  arms,  and  requested  to 
look  at  them.  Without  any  hesitation  he  passed  over 
his  musket  to  me  ;  the  other  men  in  the  meantime  had 
his  pistols.  I  informed  him  he  was  a  prisoner,  and 
would  soon  have  a  chance  to  see  the  General.  Leaving 
him  with  one  of  the  scouts,  to  be  turned  over  to  the 
Colonel,  I  proceeded  some  two  miles  further,  when  I 
saw  some  ten  or  twelve  men  together,  some  of  them 
mounted,  while  others  were  standing  and  sitting  on 
some  pieces  of  timber.  We  boldly  advanced,  and  when 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  67 

within  speaking  distance  I  discovered  there  was  a  small 
building,  and  further  that  it  was  a  gunsmith's  shop,  on 
rather  a  small  scale.  A  few  questions  were  asked  by 
the  crowd  respecting  the  "Yanks,"  which  were  answered 
by  letting  them  know  that  they  were  supposed  to  be 
advancing  toward  Pearl  River.  They  had  flocked  here 
with  their  old  shot-guns,  muskets,  rifles  and  pistols, 
some  of  which  looked  as  if  they  were  made  in  the  year 
one.  Taking  them  all  prisoners,  which  somewhat 
surprised  them,  we  proceeded  into  the  shop  and  threw 
out  twenty-five  guns,  of  all  descriptions ;  taking  them 
one  at  a  time  and  striking  the  stock  on  the  ground, 
breaking  them  off  at  the  breech,  then  taking  the  barrel 
and  putting  one  end  under  some  weighty  substance  and 
giving  it  a  jerk  or  two,  it  was  no  longer  fit  for  anything 
but  to  shoot  around  corners.  These  prisoners  were 
turned  over  to  the  column. 

When  within  four  miles  of  Hazelhurst,  Colonel  Prince 
handed  me  a  written  dispatch  and  ordered  me  to  send 
two  of  my  men  with  it  to  the  station,  to  be  handed  to 
the  telegraph  operator.  I  at  once  hastened  forward  and 
sent  Stedman  and  Kelly.  The  dispatch  was  addressed 
to  General  Pemberton,  at  Jackson,  Miss.,  stating  that 
the  Yankees  had  advanced  to  Pearl  River,  but  finding 
that  the  ferry  was  destroyed,  and  that  they  could  not 
cross,  had  left,  taking  a  northeast  course.  The  scouts 
had  no  difficulty  in  reaching  the  station,  found  the 
telegraph  office,  the  operator  and  six  or  eight  Confed- 
erate officers  and  soldiers  standing  and  seated  around, 
not  having  the  least  idea  that  any  Yankees  were  on  the 


68  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

south  side  of  Pearl  River.  The  dispatch  was  examined 
and  various  questions  asked  by  the  parties,  all  of  which 
were  satisfactorily  answered.  The  dispatch  being  sent 
the  men  complained  of  being  hungry,  and  said  they 
would  cross  over  to  the  hotel,  and  mounting  their  horses 
they  were  half  way  over  when  up  rode,  in  great  haste, 
Mr.  Sheriff  number  two,  who  had  escaped  the  night 
before.  He  at  once  recognized  the  scouts  as  two  of 
the  party  who  had  helped  to  drink  his  whiskey ;  the 
men  knew  him,  too,  and  began  to  feel  for  their  revolvers, 
while  the  sheriff,  with  naked  sword  in  one  hand  and 
horse-pistol  in  the  other — which  proved  to  be  empty — 
began  to  assume  rather  a  dangerous  character ;  at  the 
same  time  shouting  for  help,  and  ordering  everybody 

to  stop  them  d d  Yankees.     The  men  thought  it 

would  not  pay  to  resist,  so  they  prudently  commenced 
a  retreat.  Several  persons  tried  to  stop  their  horses, 
but  the  sharp  crack  of  a  revolver  impressed  them  with 
the  idea  that  it  would  not  be  a  safe  business,  and  gave 
them  a  wide  berth.  They  met  me  within  one  mile  of 
town.  After  stating  their  adventures  I  immediately 
sent  one  man  back  to  report  to  the  Colonel,  also  to  tell 
the  advance  guard  to  come  on  double  quick,  while  with 
the  remainder  of  my  men  we  charged  back  into  town, 
the  rain  at  the  time  pouring  down  in  torrents.  The 
first  place  to  visit  was  the  depot.  Not  a  soul  was  there 
except  two  old  men ;  the  rest  had  all  absconded,  the 
operator  tearing  up  his  instrument  and  taking  it  with 
him.  He  had  not  countermanded  the  dispatch,  as  was 
ascertained.  When  the  two  scouts  retreated  the 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  69 

Confederates  thought  that  the  Yankees  were  then  in 
sight,  and  without  waiting  to  secure  their  private  property 
skedaddled,  the  honest  sheriff  with  them.  Upon  inquiry 
we  learned  that  a  train  was  soon  due  from  the  north. 
The  usual  precaution  was  taken  to  secure  it ;  but  after 
waiting  half  an  hour  beyond  the  time  for  its  arrival  the 
command  became  careless,  and  no  further  attention  was 
given  it,  supposing  that  news  had  reached  the  next 
station  of  our  approach.  This  was  a  sad  mistake,  for 
when  every  one  was  scattered  around  town,  thinking  of 
anything  else,  the  train  came  around  the  corner,  from 
which  point  the  engineer  had  a  good  view  of  a  score  of 
"blue  coats."  He  "smelt  a  rat,"  and  reversing  his 
engine  retreated  safely  with  seventeen  commissioned 
officers  and  eight  millions  in  Confederate  money,  which 
was  en  route  to  pay  off  troops  in  Louisiana  and  Texas. 
A  large  lot  of  empty  and  loaded  freight  cars  was 
burned,  considerable  commissary  stores,  four  car-loads 
of  ammunition,  the  telegraph  cut  in  several  places,  the 
track  torn  up  and  some  tressel-work  destrqyed. 

The  depot  was  spared  on  account  of  its  being  so  near 
private  buildings  ;  they  would  undoubtedly  have  caught 
fire.  This  was  a  humane  act,  and  was  highly  appre- 
ciated by  the  citizens.  Though  every  precaution  was 
taken  by  the  officers  to  prevent  the  destruction  of 
private  property,  the  flames  were  soon  seen  to  burst 
forth  from  a  drug-store  on  the  east  side  of  the  depot, 
resulting  in  the  burning  of  three  other  buildings,  two 
of  which  were  empty  stores  and  the  third  a  private 
residence ;  none  of  the  buildings  were  of  very  large 


70  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

dimensions.  Every  exertion  was  made  to  extinguish 
the  fire  and  prevent  its  spreading. 

Hazelhurst  is  in  Copiah  County,  and  is  not  a  very 
large  place;  the  buildings  are  somewhat  scattered.  But 
little  taste  or  neatness  is  displayed,  though  we  found 
some  very  clever  people  there,  and  some  who  still 
entertained  a  strong  feeling  for  the  old  Union,  and 
were  bitterly  opposed  to  secessionism.  Two  or  three 
barrels  of  eggs  and  a  quantity  of  sugar,  flour  and 
hams  was  found  in  the  depot,  which  was  taken  to  the 
hotel  and  cooked  for  all  hands  as  long  as  it  lasted. 

The  explosion  of  boxes  of  ammunition  and  bursting 
of  some  shells  not  only  alarmed  the  citizens  to  some 
extent,  but  had  a  startling  effect  on  Colonel  Grierson 
and  the  column  with  him,  which  was  about  half  way 
between  the  station  and  ferry.  The  order  was  given 
at  once  to  "trot,"  then  "gallop,  march !"  and  they 
came  charging  into  town,  expecting  to  find  Colonel 
Prince  hotly  engaged  with  the  enemy.  It  was  only 
the  explosion  of  the  ammunition  and  shells,  that  we 
had  purposely  fired,  and  they  were  sold  again,  as  at 
Newton  Station. 

Captain  Forbes,  who  was  sent  to  Macon,  rejoined 
the  command  just  as  the  rear  guard  was  crossing  Pearl 
River.  After  the  whole  command  reached  Hazelhurst 
they  rested  four  or  five  hours,  giving  me  a  good 
opportunity  to  listen  to  Captain  Forbes  relating  his 
adventures,  which  I  give  as  near  as  possible.  On  his 
way  to  Macon  he  was  preceded  by  two  of  his  scouts, 
Isaac  E.  Robinson  and  Wm.  Buffington,  both  members 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  71 

of  his  own  company.  When  within  three  miles  of 
Macon  they  concluded  to  camp.  Before  reaching  this 
place  the  scouts  had  captured  twelve  Confederate 
soldiers,  picking  them  up  one,  two  and  three  at  a  time. 
While  selecting  the  camp-ground  Robinson  was  ordered 
to  advance  toward  Macon  about  a  mile,  to  see  what  he 
could  learn  about  the  force  at  that  place.  When  he 
had  gone  about  that  distance,  and  dismounted,  he  heard 
the  tramp  of  horses,  and  in  a  few  minutes  there 
approached  him  a  squad  of  six  Confederate  soldiers. 
When  within  fifty  yards  he  halted  them,  and  demanded, 
"  Who  comes  there  ?".  The  answer  came,  "  Friends." 
The  scout  then  said,  "Advance  one  and  give  the 
countersign,"  whereupon  one  of  them  advanced,  a 
captain,  and  the  following  conversation  took  place: 

"You  appear  to  be  a  picket  here?" 

"  Yes,  sir ;  have  you  not  heard  the  '  Yanks '  are 
coming?" 

"  Yes ;  I  have  learned  that  they  are  about  six  miles' 
from  here.  I  was  not  aware  of  any  pickets  stationed 
here." 

"  Oh,  yes  ;  I  was  sent  here,  and  told  to  watch  these 
cross-roads,"  (which  were  between  him  and  the  camp.) 

"  How  many  men  are  there  of  you  ?" 

"  Only  about  sixteen  of  us." 

"What  are  your  instructions  about  passing,  &c?" 

"  The  orders  from  General  Loring  (commanding 
forces  then  at  Macon)  are  not  to  pass  any  soldiers, 
except  commanding  officers,  and  citizens." 

"Well,  my  friend,  I  am  a  commanding  officer,  and 


72  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

have  permission  to  take  a  squad  of  men  and  scout 
around  the  country." 

"  I  will  call  the  sergeant  of  the  guard."  He  shouted 
at  the  top  of  his  voice  two  or  three  times  "  sergeant  of 
the  guard,"  but  no  answer.  By  this  time  the  soldiers 
began  to  be  suspicious  that  all  was  not  right,  and  two 
of  them  dropped  back,  soon  followed  by  two  more, 
leaving  but  one,  who  turned  round  and  wanted  to  know 
"  what  in  h — 1  they  meant  by  leaving  in  that  manner." 
They  did  not  seem  to  pay  any  attention  to  him,  but 
were  soon  on  a  gallop. 

"Why,  Captain,  you  must  have  queer  men,  to  leave 
in  that  way ;  I  would  not  give  much  for  such  men  to 
look  after  <  Yanks. "' 

"  I'll  know  what  this  means,"  he  replied,  and  calling 
the  fifth  man,  who  still  remained  at  his  post,  ordered 
him  to  remain  there,  and  he  -vfould  bring  back  the 
rascals,  and  away  he  went. 

Robinson  thought  this  was  his  opportunity,  and  he 
would  improve  it.  The  Confederate  sat  on  his  horse, 
with  his  double-barreled  gun  elevated,  cocked  and  ready 
for  instant  use.  Robinson  had  on  a  long  grey  coat, 
beneath  which  his  carbine  hung,  attached  to  a  string ; 
he  slid  his  hand  down  beneath  his  coat,  seizing  his 
carbine  and  cocking  it  silently,  unbuttoned  his  coat,  and 
in  an  instant  had  it  presented  at  the  rebel's  heart — 
ordering  him  to  drop  his  gun,  ride  forward  and  dismount, 
which  he  did.  Robinson  draws  his  revolver,  drops 
his  carbine,  breaks  the  shot-gun,  mounts  his  horse ; 
ordering  the  reb  to  follow  suit,  hurries  him  back  to 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  73 

Captain  Forbes,  who  made  the  fellow  believe  that  he 
would  hang  him  if  he  did  not  tell  all  that  he  knew  about 
the  forces  in  Macon.  The  man  had  not  been  long  in 
the  service,  was  young  and  easily  frightened,  and 
informed  the  Captain  that  there  was  about  four  hundred 
troops,  mostly  conscripts,  stationed  there,  but  there 
had  arrived  that  day  nine  hundred  troops  from  Mobile. 
This  was  the  same  man  captured  by  Federal  forces  as 
reported  by  Captain  Lynch  on  his  return  from  scout 
previously  mentioned.  Captain  Forbes  concluded  not 
to  visit  Macon,  and  early  next  morning  started  back. 
After  marching  eight  miles  the  scouts  picked  up  a 
soldier  belonging  to  the  Second  Mississippi  Artillery. 
He  happened  to  be  one  of  those  individuals  that  had 
been  opposed  to  the  war,  but  rather  than  be  conscripted 
had  volunteered.  This  man  proved  of  considerable 
service  to  the  Captain,  he  having  a  good  knowledge  of 
the  country;  just  the  man  the  Captain  wanted,  and  he 
used  him  to  good  advantage.  Striking  towards  the 
railroad,  with  the  intention  of  cutting  the  telegraph 
and  burning  a  bridge  between  Macon  and  Enterprise, 
to  prevent  a  force  being  sent  from  the  former  to  the 
latter  place ;  but  on  nearing  the  railroad  he  learned 
that  the  bridge  was  strongly  guarded;  he  concluded 
to  avoid  it,  and  destroying  the  telegraph  proceeded 
towards  Newton  Station,  at  which  place  he  was  informed 
that  Colonel  Grierson  had  gone  to  Enterprise.  The 
Captain  had  a  tedious  time  reaching  this  point,  having 
to  go  through  swamps,  swim  streams,  travel  through 
timber  without  any  roads,  for  hours  at  a  time,  in  order 

4 


74  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

to  avoid  forces  that  were  patroling  the  country  in  quest 
of  us.  From  Newton  Station  he  went  the  nearest  route 
to  Enterprise,  and  when  within  one  mile  of  the  town 
learned  that  a  force  of  three  thousand  rebel  troops  were 
just  getting  off  the  cars.  He  promptly  raised  a  white 
flag  and  rode  forward,  demanding  the  surrender  of  the 
town  in  the  name  of  Colonel  Grierson !  To  this  demand 
the  rebel  commander,  Colonel  Goodwin,  asked  an  hour 
to  consider  upon  it,  and  inquired  of  the  Captain  where 
he  would  be  found  at  the  end  of  that  time.  Captain 
Forbes  replied  that  he  would  fall  back  to  the  reserve. 
It  is  not  known  whether  Enterprise  surrendered  or  not, 
although  an  article  was  read  in  the  Jackson-Granada- 
Memphis-Appeal,  of  April  26th,  that  fifteen  hundred 
"Yanks"  had  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  place. 
The  Captain  made  good  use  of  the  hour  in  getting-  to 
the  reserve.  He  followed  our  trail  for  four  days, 
making  forced  marches  of  sixty  miles  a  day,  swimming 
streams,  over  which  we  had  burned  the  bridges,  to 
prevent  the  enemy  following  us.  At  one  time  they 
were  taken  in  a  windfall  purposely  by  a  guide,  with  the 
intention  of  having  them  captured,  but  their  scheme 
was  discovered  in  time  to  avoid  it.  Previous  to  this, 
and  near  Philadelphia,  one  of  the  scouts  was  shot  dead 
from  an  ambush,  (William  Buffington,)  also  a  member 
of  the  company  wounded,  (C.  E.  Martin,)  both  good 
and  brave  soldiers. 

When  near  Raleigh,  Robinson  learned  that  a  company 
of  guerrillas  were  in  that  place.  The  Captain  ordered 
a  charge,  and  so  complete  was  the  surprise  (they  thinking 


GRIERSON    KAIDS.  75 

that  all  the  "  Yanks  "  had  passed)  that  not  one  of  them 
escaped.  They  were  taking  dinner,  and  ere  they  knew 
it,  they  were  surrounded ;  they  numbered  twenty-nine , 
men.  Their  arms  were  destroyed,  men  turned  loose, 
the  horses  and  captain  of  the  company  taken  along. 
After  leaving  this  place,  Lieut.  McCausland  suggested 
to  Captain  Forbes  that  if  he  would  let  him  he  would 
send  three  men,  well  mounted,  to  overtake  Colonel 
Grierson.  His  request  was  granted,  and  I  have  pre- 
viously mentioned  how  successful  they  were.  Captain 
Forbes  and  men  deserve  great  praise  for  their  bravery 
and  perseverance.  He  was  highly  complimented  by 
Colonel  Grierson  for  his  success. 

At  seven  o'clock  the  command  left  Hazelhurst,  the 
Sixth  Illinois  in  advance.  Taking  a  northwest  course 
it  proceeded  towards  Galiton.  It  now  became  necessary 
to  use  every  precaution.  We  had  passed  withtn  twenty- 
five  miles  of  the  capital  of  the  State — cut  the  railroad 
and  telegraph  communications  on  the  New  Orleans  and 
Great  Northern  Railroad.  The  enemy's  scouts  had 
been  sent  out,  and  were  watching  our  movements ; 
couriers  were  flying  in  every  direction,  spreading  the 
news,  forces  were  concentrating  and  sent  to  intercept 
us,  hem  us  in  and  annihilate  us,  as  they  boasted,  and 
felt  confident  of  accomplishing.  They  certainly  had 
every  advantage  on  their  side ; — a  perfect  knowledge 
of  the  country — every  road,  public  or  private — every 
stream  of  water,  small  or  large — the  fordable  places 
and  bridges — forces  above  and  below  us  on  the  railroad, 
in  our  front  at  Port  Gibson,  Grand  Gulf  and  Port 


76  ORIERSON    RAIDS. 

Hudson — following  in  our  rear — retreat  was  impossible, 
even  if  such  an  idea  had  occurred  to  us,  we  having 
destroyed  our  only  hope  in  that  quarter — bridges  and 
ferries.  Colonel  Grierson  was  not  one  of  the  retreating 
kind;  his  motto  was  "onward."  In  wood  craft  I  do 
not  think  I  ever  saw  his  equal.  He  reminded  me  of 
an  old  deer  hunter ;  he  understood  the  runways  and  the 
shortest  way  to  get  to  them ;  besides  he  had  good 
supporters  in  the  following  persons :  Colonel  Prince 
and  Lieut.-Col.  Blackburn,  of  the  Seventh  Illinois ; 
Lieut.-Col.  Loomis  and  Adj't.  S.  L.  Woodward,  of  the 
Sixth  Illinois.  It  was  seldom  that  any  citizen  was 
found  to  act  as  guide,  except  when  dodging  across 
through  the  woods  from  one  road  to  another.  With 
one  of  Colton's  maps — a  small  pocket  companion — with 
the  states  and  counties  on  it,  he  made  his  way  through 
the  enemy's  country.  The  road  selected,  it  was  then 
the  duty  of  the  scouts  to  keep  its  communication  open, 
thereby  causing  no  delay  to  the  column. 

Colonel  Grierson  was,  just  at  this  time,  executing 
one  of  his  flank  movements,  which  had  so  many  times 
thrown  the  enemy  off  our  track,  leaving  them  far  in 
our  rear.  It  was  about  nine  o'clock  when  we  entered 
the  small  town  of  Galiton,  driving  out  a  few  guerrillas. 
We  had  not  proceeded  many  miles  further  when  a  train 
of  wagons  was  discovered  ahead,  drawn  by  oxen.  The 
scouts  were  withdrawn ;  the  Sixth  Illinois  dashed  ahead, 
and  after  a  few  shots  fired,  captured  a  thirty-two  pound 
Parrott  gun,  fourteen  hundred  pounds  of  powder,  two 
wagons,  and  some  provisions,  en  route  for  Grand  Gulf. 


GRIERSON   .RAIDS.  77 

The  gun  was  spiked,  wagon  and  powder  destroyed. 
After  proceeding  a  few  miles  further,  we  went  into 
camp  at  Hargrove's.  Distance  traveled,  thirty-seven 
miles. 

It  was  very  amusing,  sometimes,  to  witness  the 
astonishment  depicted  on  the  countenances  of  the 
negroes  when  they  learned  that  we  were  Yankees.  So 
many  falsehoods  had  been  told  them  by  their  masters 
and  mistresses  that  we  were  a  different  people — ugly, 
deformed,  and  very  wicked,  that  the  poor  slaves  had 
conjured  up  in  their  minds  a  fearful  picture ;  they  being 
naturally  superstitious  and  ignorant,  are  easily  worked 
upon.  I  had  stopped  one  day  to  feed  at  a  large 
plantation,  and  was  somewhat  surprised  at  not  seeing 
any  negroes  about;  however  the  mystery  was  soon 
solved,  by  finding  an  old  negro  in  one  of  the  cabins, 
whose  aged  locks  of  wool  had  turned  "  gray."  I  asked 
him  where  all  the  negroes  were.  "  I  tell  you,  massa, 
dey  am  in  de  woods ;  you  see  I'se  an  old  nigger,  but  I 
knows  better,  massa;  I  tell  dem  not  to  rue  to  de  wood 
to  hide,  de  Lord  knows  I  did ;  yes,  massa,  dey  am  in 
de  woods  over  dar," — pointing  with  his  hand.  I  asked 
him  why  they  had  run  away;  we  would  not  harm  them. 
"Well,  I  tells  you,  massa ;  de  white  folks  tell  we  black 
ones  dat  you  all's  will  kill  us ;  so  dey  hear  dat  the 
"Yank's"  be  coming,  and  dey  runs  ;  now,  massa,  Ise 
like  to  ax  one  question."  "Well,  Uncle,  go  ahead." 
"  I  wish  you  tells  dis  old  nigger  when  am  all  de  black 
folks  to  be  free."  Smilingly  I  replied,  "just  as  soon 
as  Uncle  Abraham  sounds  his  trumpet,  so  that  it  will 


78  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

be  heard  throughout  the  whole  land,  then  he  will  fold 
you  all  in  his  bosom,  and  you  will  become  a  free  and 
happy  people."  I  left  the  old  darkey  repeating  to 
himself,  "De  Lord  send  him  this  way  soon!"  Upon 
reaching  the  yard  I  found  that  some  of  the  men  had 
flanked  around  into  the  woods,  looking  for  horses,  and 
discovered  the  negroes  hid  behind  stumps  and  logs. 
They  thought  their  time  had  come,  and  exhibited  much 
fear,  which  was  soon  quieted  by  the  kind  manner  in 
which  cur  men  approached  them.  They  became  quite 
docile,  and  had  a  great  curiosity  to  see  the  "horns" 
they  had  heard  stuck  out  of  our  heads. 

TWELFTH    DAY. 

After  a  good  night's  rest  we  left  camp  at  seven 
o'clock.  We  had  changed  our  course,  and  were  going 
due  south — the  roads  in  good  condition.  Nothing 
occurred  to  interrupt  us  except  now  and  then  a  chase, 
and  frequently  capturing  one  or  two  guerrillas,  who 
were  in  our  advance.  Thus  we  continued  until  about 
ten  o'clock,  when  the  column  was  halted,  and  after  a 
council  of  half  an  hour  among  the  officers,  the  following 
companies  of  the  Seventh  Illinois  were  detached :  A, 
H,  F  and  M  under  command  of  Captain  Trafton, 
(acting  major)  whose  instructions  were  to  proceed  to 
Bahala,  on  the  New  Orleans  and  Great  Northern 
Railroad,  below  Hazelhurst,  to  destroy  the  track  and 
otherwise  injure  the  enemy. 

Colonel  Blackburn  ordered  me  to  take  one  man  and 
accompany  this  expedition.  Away  we  went,  taking  a 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  79 

left-hand  road,  while  the  rest  of  the  command  moved 
forward  on  the  road  to  Union  Church,  the  Sixth  Illinois 
in  advance,  which  I  will  leave  to  resume  their  journey 
while  I  take  my  place  in  the  advance  with  Stedman. 
Not  meeting  with  anything  until  within  one  mile  of 
Bahala,  when  on  gaining  the  top  of  a  hill  (country 
thickly  timbered),  I  was  somewhat  startled,  at  first,  to 
discover  two  army  tents  not  more  than  seventy-five 
yards  distant.  I  immediately  halted,  cautioned  my 
command  to  be  silent ;  taking  a  hasty  survey,  could  not 
see  a  living  being.  We  then  retreated  and  reported  to 
Captain  Trafton ;  the  column  was  halted,  we  concluded 
there  was  either  no  person  with  the  tents,  or  they 
knew  of  our  approach  and  were  ready  to  ambush  us. 
The  captain  at  once  decided  to  advance,  by  deploying 
one  company  as  skirmishers,  and  throwing  one 
company  on  the  right  and  left  flank,  the  fourth  bringing 
up  the  center,  moving  up  cautiously,  each  moment 
expecting  to  hear  the  sharp  crack  of  the  rifle.  The 
skirmishers  are  within  a  few  yards  of  the  tents,  still 
no  signs  of  life;  the  tents  are  surrounded,  they  are 
captured,  they  are  ours  ;  contents — one  darkey  asleep ; 
loss — none.  It  appears  that  a  squad  of  cavalry  had 
been  camped  here,  and  were  engaged  in  burning  coal 
for  the  Confederate  Government,  and  had  been  with- 
drawn the  day  previous,  being  ordered  to  Osako.  The 
negro  had  been  left  to  take  care  of  the  tents,  which 
were  destroyed,  together  with  a  large  quantity  of  coal. 
I  was  then  ordered  to  proceed  forward  and  reconnoitre 
the  town.  I  did  so  by  flanking  around  through  the 


80  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

timber.  Could  see  no  signs  of  any  force  there — all 
appeared  to  be  quiet.  Reported  back  to  the  command, 
which  went  in  on  a  charge,  capturing  a  Major  Weader, 
belonging  on  General  Gardner's  staff,  and  was  chief 
commissary  of  subsistence,  and  very  much  of  a  gentle- 
man. After  destroying  depot,  water-tank,  tressle-work, 
and  steam-engine  for  pumping  water  and  sawing  wood, 
we  rested  a  short  time  and  then  began  retracing  our 
steps,  taking  the  Major  along.  After  traveling  about 
seven  miles  we  stopped  at  a  plantation  and  fed,  then 
continued  our  journey.  On  coming  into  the  main  road 
upon  which  we  were  to  follow  up  Colonel  Grierson,  it 
was  eight  o'clock,  and  we  had  thirty  miles  to  travel 
before  reaching  the  command.  After  proceeding  about 
a  mile  I  stopped  at  a  plantation,  and  what  was  my 
surprise  to  learn  that  a  force  of  the  enemy  had  passed 
about  five  hours  before,  and  were  following  up  Colonel 
Grierson,  but  were  in  ignorance  of  any  Federal  force 
sent  to  Bahala.  They  were  under  the  impression  that 
all  the  Yankee  forces  had  passed.  This  was  most 
fortunate  for  us,  and  in  another  respect  we  were  favored 
— the  night  was  very  dark.  I  immediately  reported  to 
Captain  Trafton.  The  men  were  all  ordered  to  observe 
silence,  arrangements  were  perfected  so  that  the  column 
should  halt  whenever  the  scouts  requested  it,  and  all 
seemed  to  depend  on  them  for  a  safe  re-union  with  the 
command.  Only  Stedman  and  myself  were  acting  as 
scouts.  Half  a  mile  further  I  saw  a  candle-light, 
apparently  out  of  doors.  I  advanced  boldly,  and  when 
near  enough  discovered  an  old  man  standing  out  upon 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  81 

the  front  stoop  of  the  house,  holding  the  light  in  one 
hand  and  shading  his  eyes  with  the  other.  He  appeared 
to  be  conversing  with  a  man  that  was  mounted  on  a 
horse,  and  inside  of  the  garden  lot.  As  I  drew  up  to 
the  gate,  not  more  than  fifty  yards  from  the  house,  I 
cried  out  "  Hello,  step  this  way;"  this  seemed  to  come 
unexpectedly,  and  in  a  moment  the  mounted  man 
disappeared  in  the  darkness.  The  old  gentleman 
wanted  to  know  who  was  there.  "A  friend,"  I  replied ; 
"  please  step  this  way  a  moment,  I  want  to  ask  you 
some  questions."  He  toddeled  out  to  the  gate,  and  as 
soon  as  he  could  see  asked  if  I  was  not  a  soldier.  I 
answered  that  I  was,  and  wished  to  know  how  long 
since  our  troops  passed. 

"  Do  you  mean  Colonel  Adajns,  sir  ?" 

"  Yes,  and  what  force  has  he?" 

"  Well,  I  don't  know  as  I  can  tell ;  I  can't  see  but  a 
short  distance,  but  there  appeared  to  be  a  good  many 
pass,  then  some  cannon." 

"  How  long  since?"  I  inquired. 

"  Well,  about  five  hours,  or  it  may  be  six." 

"  Who  was  that  man  that  was  talking  with  you  when 
I  came  up?" 

"Well,  I  really  don't  know;  he' is  a  soldier  and  a 
stranger  to  me,  and  was  inquiring  the  way  to  Port 
Hudson." 

"Well,  good  night,  we  must  go,  for  we  have  got 
reinforcements  for  Colonel  Adams.  Tell  that  man,  if 
you  see  him,  not  to  be  alarmed,  the  Yankees  are  all 
ahead,  and  we  expect  to  overtake  them  to-morrow." 

4* 


82  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

"I  hope  you  will,"  said  the  old  man,  "they  took 
two  horses  and  a  mule  from  me,  and  my  neighbor  down 
here  lost  three  mules  and  one  horse,  besides  four  of  his 
best  working  hands." 

I  turned  and  left  him,  thinking  the  horse  and  mule 
business  was  nothing  new  to  me.  I  had  no  sooner 
returned  to  the  head  of  the  column  and  reported  to 
Captain  Trafton,  then  up  came  a  single  horseman.  It 
at  once  occurred  to  me  that  this  was  the  man  talking 
with  the  old  man  at  the  house.  I  told  the  men  to  keep 
still,  at  the  same  time  ordering  him  to  halt,  which  he 
obeyed  promptly,  and  in  a  loud  voice  said,  "  I  am  all 
right,  I  belong  to  the  Confederate  army ;  I  heard  you 
talk  with  the  man  at  the  house."  Captain  Trafton 
then  told  him  to  advance ;  coming  up  rapidly  he  dis- 
played a  double-barrelled  gun  laying  across  the  pommel 
of  his  saddle.  I  asked  him  if  he  was  not  tired,  at  the 
same  time  requesting  him  to  hand  me  his  gun  and  I 
would  have  one  of  the  men  carry  it  for  him  ;  he  handed 
it  over  and  I  passed  it  back.  Just  then  Captain  Trafton 
says  to  me,  "  This  man  may  be  a  Yankee  for  all  we 
know."  "  Oh,  no,  gentlemen,  you  are  mistaken ;  I  am 
a  Lieutenant,  and  belong  to  Port  Hudson,  and  can  tell 
you  all  about  it,  and  who  commands  there,  then  Captain 
you  can  tell  if  I  ain't  all  right."  He  was  rather  young, 
had  been  on  furlough,  and  was  now  on  his  way  back  to 
join  his  company.  He  said  we  would  find  six  men 
stopping  at  the  next  plantation,  patrols  and  pickets, 
belonging  to  Wirt  Adams'  Louisiana  cavalry — just  what 
we  wanted  to  know.  He  was  allowed  to  ride  in  the 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  83 

ranks,  upon  being  persuaded  to  accompany  us.  The 
men  all  understood  the  game,  and  the  Lieutenant  proved 
very  sociable,  little  dreaming  that  he  was  a  prisoner. 
After  traveling  another  mile  I  met  a  mounted  soldier, 
with  a  small  boy  behind  him,  passed  them  back  as 
prisoners  and  continued  on  until  reaching  a  plantation 
— a  barn  on  the  left  of  the  road,  the  house  on  the 
right ;  from  the  barn  to  the  house  was  about  three 
hundred  yards.  Approaching  the  barn  we  found  three 
men  feeding  their  horses,  which  they  had  unsaddled, 
their  saddles  laying  on  the  ground ;  two  shot-guns  and 
one  carbine  standing  against  the  fence  next  the  road. 
They  heard  us  coming  up.  I  stopped  at  the  gate  ;  they 
appeared  to  be  expecting  us,  and  expressed  no  surprise 
— entered  into  conversation ;  questions  were  asked  on 
both  sides  and  satisfactorily  answered.  I  then  told 
Stedman — in  an  under  tone — to  go  back  and  tell  the 
captain  to  send  a  few  men  forward,  and  as  Stedman 
started  I  spoke  loud,  telling  him  to  tell  the  captain 
that  all  was  right,  that  we  would  soon  join  Colonel 
Adams.  In  a  few  minutes  the  men  came  up,  and 
without  further  parley  we  took  them  prisoners,  which 
proceeding  somewhat  surprised  them.  They  had  stated 
that  three  of  their  number  were  at  the  house,  and  as 
some  loud  talking  had  been  done,  might  they  not  have 
heard  it  ?  An  idea  occurred  to  me,  which  I  at  once 
put  into  execution.  Telling  four  or  five  men  to  come 
with  me,  I  galloped  up  to  the  house,  and  speaking  in  a 
loud  voice  said,  "  Come  along,  men ;  you  know  what 
the  c.iptain's  orders  are,  that  we  must  find  and  bring 


84  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

along  every  man  that  is  straggling  behind ;  every  man 

is  needed  to  whip  those  d d  Yankees."     This  had 

the  desired  effect.  They  were  in  the  house — one  a 
lieutenant — having  a  good  time  conversing  with  the 
ladies.  Skulking  was  beneath  their  dignity,  and  as 
they  heard  what  I  said  came  boldly  out.  The  men  had 
dismounted,  and  slipping  through  the  gate  took  the 
gentlemen  by  surprise.  Their  arms  were  secured  and 
they  put  under  guard.  The  Port  Hudson  lieutenant 
for  the  first  time  "  smelt  a  rat,"  and  exclaimed,  "D — n 
me,  if  I  ain't  sold!" 

A  sad  accident  occurred  at  this  place.  Several 
shot-guns  were  found ;  I  had  destroyed  all  but  one,  a 
very  fine  double-barrelled  shot-gun,  which  Sergeant 
G.  M.  Vaughn,  company  F,  took  a  fancy  to,  requesting 
me  not  to  break  it,  but  give  it  to  him,  and  he  would 
carry  it.  I  handed  it  to  him,  at  the  same  time  saying 
that  he  would  soon  get  tired  of  it,  which  proved  to  be 
the  case  sooner  than  I  anticipated.  We  were  just  going 
to  start  when  we  were  startled  by  the  report  of  fire- 
arms. The  sergeant  had  concluded  not  to  keep  the 
gun,  and  dismounting  went  a  few  steps  to  a  tree,  and 
grasping  the  barrel  in  both  hands  near  the  muzzle 
raised  it  up,  striking  it  against  the  tree.  He  had  not 
taken  the  necessary  precaution  to  remove  the  caps,  and 
the  result  was  he  lodged  the  contents  of  one  barrel  of 
buck-shot  in  his  thigh.  He  had  to  be  left,  and  I  never 
expected  to  see  him  again.  The  inmates  of  the  house 
promised  to  show  him  every  kindness.  We  resumed 
our  journey,  and  while  passing  a  cross-road  five  rebels 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  85 

came  trotting  into  our  column,  thinking  we  were 
Confederates.  They  were  taken  quietly,  without  firing 
a  shot.  A  short  time  after  this  occurred  two  patrols 
were  met  and  secured. 

It  was  now  about  midnight,  when  on  consulting  with 
the  captain  he  thought  it  was  advisable  to  know 
something  more  about  the  force  between  us  and  Colonel 
Grierson,  as  well  as  the  locality  of  the  country,  and 
see  that,  if  necessary,  we  could  not  flank  around  the 
enemy  and  join  our  command.  We  were  then  within 
sight  of  a  large  plantation.  It  was  a  dim  starlight 
night,  and  the  country  through  which  we  were  traveling 
principally  timbered,  with  tolerable  good  roads.  The 
column  halted,  and  taking  two  men  we  jumped  over  a 
fence,  crossed  an  open  space  about  two  hundred  yards 
and  stopped  in  front  of  a  neat  log  house.  I  then 
stationed  one  man  on  each  side,  to  prevent  any  one 
from  leaving  it,  and  then  stepping  upon  the  verandah 
knocked  loudly  at  the  door.  A  voice  from  within 
inquired,  "Who's  there?"  I  answered,  "A  soldier; 
my  captain  has  sent  me  here  to  find  out  something 
about  the  roads,  and  how  long  since  Colonel  Adams 
passed ;  we  are  trying  to  overtake  Colonel  Adams  with 
reinforcements."  By  this  time  he  told  me  to  come  in. 
The  door  not  being  locked  I  turned  the  knob  and 
stepped  into  a  small-sized  room,  containing  one  bed,  a 
few  chairs,  a  table,  a  looking-glass,  and  a  fire-place  in 
which  were  a  few  burning  embers,  giving  sufficient  light 
to  see  that  the  room  was  but  scantily  furnished.  He 
requested  me  to  light  a  candle  and  then  be  seated, 


86  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

which  I  soon  accomplished,  while  he  remained  in  bed. 
The  following  conversation  then  took  place.  He  was 
a  lawyer  and  a  bachelor,  living  at  his  ease,  owning 
considerable  property,  and  did  not  appear  to  have  seen 
more  than  thirty-five  years,  very  good  looking,  with 
penetrating  eyes,  rather  prepossessing  countenance,  and 
no  doubt  prided  himself -on  his  cuteness  as  a  lawyer. 
"Well,  you  say  you  are  a  soldier,  and  that  your 
captain  has  sent  you  here  to  obtain  information  about 
Colonel  Adams  and  the  condition  of  the  roads.  Now, 
sir,  before  answering  your  questions,  I  will  ask  you  a 
few.  To  whose  command  do  you  belong  ?" 

"  To  Colonel  Faulkner's  First  Mississippi  Cavalry, 
stationed  at  Granada,  and  sent  by  railroad  to  Jackson, 
to  assist  in  intercepting  the  Yankees  at  Pearl  River,  but 
we  arrived  too  late ;  the  Yankees  had  crossed,  and  we 
were  ordered  by  a  dispatch  from  General  Pemberton  to 
pursue  the  enemy,  and,  if  possible,  fall  in  with  Colonel 
Adams  and  report  to  him." 

"  Is  Colonel  Faulkner  in  command  of  this  force." 
"No,   sir;    Major  Williams  is  in  command.      We 
number   about   two    hundred   men,    well    armed    and 
uniformed.     Having  been  engaged   in  several  battles 
with  the  enemy,  most  of  the  men  have  captured  Yankee 
clothing  sufficient  to  clothe  themselves." 
"You  do  not  speak  like  a  Southern  man." 
"  That  is  easily  accounted  for  ;  I  came  from  Missouri 
formerly ;    belonged   to   Jeff.    Thompson's    command ; 
when  he  disbanded   I   came  to  West   Tennessee  and 
joined  this  command.     But  I  must  not  delay  ;  can  you 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  87 

send  a  negro  along  to  guide  us  through  to  Union 
Church?" 

"I  have  several  blacks,  but  my  horses  and  mules  I 
sent  away  when  I  received  news  that  the  Yankees  were 
coming  this  way,  in  order  to  save  them.  I  would  go 
myself  as  your  guide  if  I  had  my  riding  horse  here,  for 
I  am  acquainted  with  Colonel  Adams,  and  it  will  be  a 
capital  idea,  this  reinforcement;  yes,  I  would  like  to 
go — the  Colonel  stopped  here  half  an  hour  and  rested 
his  column." 

"  Do  you  know,  sir,  how  much  force  Colonel  Adams 
had?" 

"  About  four  hundred  men,  with  six  pieces  of 
artillery.  He  left  here  about  sundown,  and  intended 
to  attack  the  Yankees  at  three  o'clock  in  their  rear, 
while  a  force  from  Port  Hudson  will  meet  them  in  front, 
on  the  Natchez  road." 

"  I  would  like  very  much  you  would  accompany  us ; 
I  can  mount  you  on  a  good  horse." 

"  I  will  go ;"  and  suiting  his  action  to  his  word  sprang 
out  of  bed  and  commenced  dressing,  saying  that  he 
would  be  ready  in  five  minutes,  and  that  I  would  find  a 
saddle,  bridle  and  sheepskin  on  the  door-steps." 

"  What  may  I  call  your  name,  sir  ?" 

"  My  name  is  Mosby." 

"Well,  Mr.  Mosby,  I  will  step  out  and  tell  the 
Major,  and  have  a  horse  brought  up  for  you."  So  out 
I  went,  feeling  very  much  relieved ;  told  the  Captain 
all  about  my  conversation  and  my  representations  of 
the  command,  also  the  information  I  had  obtained, 


88  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

thoroughly  posting  the  captain.  I  then  had  the  horse 
brought  forward,  and  the  two  men  withdrawn  from  the 
house,  the  captain  in  the  meantime  procuring  a  long 
grey  coat  and  cap  of  the  same  color.  All  was  now 
ready,  and  Mr.  Mosby  made  his  appearance  at  the 
fence,  jumped  over,  and  I  introduced  them.  The 
captain  occupying  the  advance  the  lawyer  had  no 
opportunity  of  seeing  the  column.  I  proceeded  to  the 
front,  leaving  the  Captain  and  lawyer  riding  side  by 
side,  on  intimate  terms.  We  were  now  within  twelve 
miles  of  Union  Church,  and  it  was  of  the  utmost 
importance  that  Colonel  Grierson  should  be  informed, 
at  all  hazards,  of  the  designs  of  the  enemy.  I  had 
gone  about  two  miles  when  I  met  two  patrols  ;  unarmed 
them,  turning  them  out  on  one  side  of  the  road,  in  order 
that  Mr.  Mosby  should  not  see  them  near  enough  to 
recognize  their  features  or  dress. 

As  we  continued  to  move  on,  tired  and  hungry,  I 
thought  some  one  might  try  and  reach  Colonel  Grierson 
before  three  o'clock  ;  I  dropped  back  so  as  to  ride  in 
company  with  Mr.  Mosby,  and  inquired  of  him,  where 
he  thought  Colonel  Adams  would  stop  to  feed  and 
prepare  before  making  the  attack,  and  if  it  was  a 
possible  thing  for  any  person  to  get  around  his  camp 
without  being  discovered,  as  my  design  was  to  reach  as 
near  the  "Yanks"  as  possible  and  find  out  their  position, 
which  would  be  a  great  advantage  to  us.  Mr.  Mosby 
thought  Colonel  Adams  would  feed  near  the  Fayette 
road  on  a  plantation ;  that  it  was  impossible  to  get 
around  Colonel  Adams'  camp  and  return  in  time,  owing 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  89 

to  the  rugged  state  of  the  country;  "But,"  continued  he, 
"  I  am  well  acquainted  with  Colonel  Adams,  and  I  will 
go  with  you,  and  can  pass  you  through  his  lines,  then 
you  can  have  a  good  road  to  proceed  on."  I  then 
inquired  how  far  it  was  to  where  the  Colonel  would 
camp,  Mr.  Mosby  replied  about  four  miles.  It  was 
near  one  o'clock,  P.M.  I  told  Mr.  Mosby  I  would 
consider  his  proposition,  and  if  I  concluded  to  go 
through  Colonel  Adams'  camp  I  would  return  for  him. 
I  started  ahead,  accompanied  by  Stedman.  We  had 
now  made  up  our  minds  to  go  ahead  and  see  if  we 
could  obtain  a  view  of  the  rebel  camp,  and  if  possible 
reach  Colonel  Grierson. 

I  bid  some  of  my  comrades  good  bye,  telling  them 
that  I  did  not  know  whether  ever  I  would  see  them 
again  or  not.  We  started  alone  ;  the  road  was  shaded — • 
the  overhanging  trees  on  either  side,  which,  together 
with  the  darkness  of  the  night,  made  it  very  lonely.  I 
began  to  reflect ;  what,  if  we  should  be  detected,  our 
fate  was  certain  death — we  would  be  treated  as  spies. 
Then  imagination  pictured  home  with  all  its  inducements, 
and  I  could  see  many  sad  countenances  and  bitter  tears. 
I  thought  of  all  this ;  what  if  we  should  be  successful 
in  the  attempt,  might  we  not  be  the  instrument  of 
saving  the  lives  of  many  brave  comrades,  (we  said  we 
would  go,  and  go  we  must,)  and  I  prayed  in  my  heart 
that  God  would  guide  us  safely  through.  We  had 
advanced  to  within  one  half  mile  of  the  supposed  camp 
ground,  when  I  could  distinctly  hear  somebody  talking 
and  laughing ;  we  came  to  a  halt,  and  when  near 


90  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

enough  I  could  see  the  figures  of  the  men  mounted  upon 
horses ;  I  allowed  them  to  come  within  about  twenty-five 
yards,  when  I  cried  halt,  which  sound  came  rather 
unexpected  to  them,  and  at  first  they  did  not  know 
whither  to  turn  and  run  or  not,  but  raising  their  guns 
I  could  distinctly  hear  the  sharp  click  of  the  hammers 
as  they  cocked  their  pieces.  Our  revolvers  were  grasped 
in  our  right  hands  ready  for  instant  use.  (a  precaution 
we  always  used  after  night.)  I  immediately  inquired 
"who  comes  there?"  One  of  them  answered,  "friends," 
I  then  said,  "advance  one  and  give  the  countersign." 
They  answered  they  had  no  countersign,  at  the  same 
time  one  of  them  advanced,  and  as  he  came  up,  inquired 
who  I  was,  and  if  I  was  alone.  By  this  time  I  could 
see  my  man  plain  enough  to  feel  satisfied  that  he  was  a 
Confederate  soldier.  I  answered  him  that  I  was  not 
alone,  that  the  column  would  be  here  in  a  few  minutes, 
that  we  had  been  traveling  all  day  and  that  night  to 
overtake  Colonel  Adams  and  reinforce  him  ;  "all  right," 
says  he,  "  we  belong  to  old  Wirt  Adams'  cavalry,  and 

to-morrow  we  intend  to  give  the  l  Yanks'  h 1."     By 

this  time  the  other  two  came  up  and  many  questions 
were  asked  as  to  the  -command  we  belonged  to,  all  of 
which  we  answered  satisfactorily.  They  informed  me 
that  the  "Yanks"  had  a  fight  going  into  Union  Church 
last  evening,  and  that  Colonel  Adams  had  gone  to 
Fayette  there  to  be  reinforced  by  troops  from  the 
river^  and  they  intended  to  ambush  the  "Yanks"  in  the 
morning  between  Fayette  and  Union  Church ;  that  the 
"Yanks"  intended  to  make  Natches  but  would  get 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  91 

slipped  up ;  they  farther  stated  that  they  had  been  left  on 
the  corner  where  the  Fayette  road  turned  off  to  notify 
forces  coming  up  where  they  could  join  Colonel  Adams. 
This  was  just  what  I  wanted  to  know  and  I  felt  really 
good.  I  knew  the  column  would  soon  be  along,  and 
telling  my  friends  that  I  would  go  back  and  meet  the 
advance,  and  tell  them  of  their  presence,  so  that  no 
accident  would  occur.  This  looked  plausable  enough, 
and  without  any  objections  they  permitted  me  to  depart. 
I  then  procured  two  men  from  one  of  the  company's, 
proceeded  ahead,  and  without  any  trouble  took  my  three 
friends  in  "  out  of  the  wet" — two  of  them  were  lieuten- 
ants, they  had  left  their  post  and  were  going  to  a 
plantation  about  a  mile  from  there  to  visit  an  old 
acquaintance.  They  were  taken  a  few  yards  into  the 
timber  to  prevent  Mr.  Mosby  seeing  them,  fearing  that 
he  would  know  them.  As  soon  as  the  head  of  the  column 
had  passed  the  prisoners  were  turned  over  to  company 
M.  I  started  forward  and  as  I  passed  Mr.  Mosby  he 
inquired  who  those  men  were  that  we  had  taken  ;  I  told 
him  they  were  "  Yanks"  and  had  been  straggling  from 
their  command,  probably  to  plunder,  and  had  lost  their 
way.  He  allowed  it  was  a  capital  idea,  and  hoped  we 
would  shoot  them,  that  they  should  not  be  permitted  to 
live. 

The  coast  was  now  clear,  and  we  had  only  six  miles 
to  go  before  joining  our  command.  I  now  told  Mr. 
Mosby  that  Colonel  Adams  had  gone  to  Fayette,  and 
explained  the  reason.  Mr.  Mosby  then  wanted  to  know 
from  the  Major  whether  he  intended  joining  Colonel 


92  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

Adams  or  following  up  the  "  Yanks."  The  Major  (which 
we  will  continue  to  call  Captain  Trafton,)  replied,  that 
on  considering  the  matter  he  would  follow  the  "Yanks" 
and  send  a  courier  through  to  Colonel  Adams,  notifying 
him  of  the  force  here  and  the  intention,  which  was  to 
attack  the  enemy  in  the  rear,  in  conjunction  with  their 
attack  in  the  front. 

Mr.  Mosby  thought  it  was  a  capital  idea  and  offered 
his  services  to  carry  this  dispatch  through  to  Colonel 
Adams — in  fact  insisted  upon  it.  But  the  Major 
allowed  that  he  could  not  part  so  easily  with  his 
excellent  company,  and  turning  to  me,  ordered  me  to 
send  a  courier  through  to  Colonel  Adams  on  the 
Fayette  road  which  we  were  now  leaving  to  our  right ; 
I  absented  myself  a  short  time,  then  reported  to  the 
Major  that  his  order  was  obeyed.  I  then  trotted 
forward  beside  my  friend  Stedman  and  we  congratu- 
lated each  other  on  the  success  attending  us,  and  it  was 
not  without  a  feeling  of  gratitude  to  the  Most  High 
for  our  safety  thus  far. 

We  now  felt  comparatively  safe.  It  was  but  five 
miles  to  the  command,  and  I  gave  myself  up  to  thoughts 
of  our  numerous  adventures,  of  the  past  few  hours,  and 
could  hardly  realise  that  we  had  had  so  many  narrow 
escapes ;  I  thought  of  the  delay  I  had  occasioned  the 
column  so  many  times,  knowing  how  tired  and  sleepy 
the  men  were,  how  they  must  have  cursed  me,  but  they 
were  ignorant  of  the  proceeding  in  front,  and  as  the 
prisoners  continued  to  be  sent  back  they  began  to 
realise  the  importance  of  the  scouts,  and  their  show  of 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  93 

gratitude  toward  myself  and  comrade  afterward  has 
more  than  repaid  me  for  the  risk  incurred.  When 
within  a  few  miles  of  Union  Church  I  could  see  our 
picket  fires,  so  riding  briskly  up,  though  not  without 
heing  halted  by  the  vidette.  I  advised  the  men  of  our 
having  a  guide  who  was  under  the  impression  that  he 
was  rendering  the  Confederate  service  a  great  benefit 
by  guiding  us.  I  requested  them  not  to  make  any 
remark  while  the  head  of  the  column  was  passing,  that 
would  excite  suspicion  in  the  mind  of  Mosby.  I 
dropped  back  to  see  what  effect  the  presence  of  this 
picket  post  would  have  on  him  ;  at  first,  he  was  much 
surprised  and  remarked  that  he  did  not  know  that  we 
had  any  force  ahead.  I  told  him  that  it  was  only  one 
company,  that  had  been  sent  down  on  the  east  side  of 
the  railroad,  and  were  waiting  here  expecting  us — that 
we  still  had  a  force  at  Union  Church.  This  was 
satisfactory ;  he  allowed  it  was  a  capital  idea.  We 
soon  entered  town,  and  with  it  came  daylight — half-past 
four  o'clock.  We  found  the  command  scattered,  and 
laying  stretched  out  on  the  ground  fast  asleep — for  the 
weather  was  quite  warm  and  pleasant.  We  at  once 
dismounted,  the  men  feeding  their  horses,  while  Captain 
Trafton — no  longer  major — repaired  to  headquarters 
and  communicated  his  information  to  Colonel  Grierson. 
The  prisoners  were  put  under  guard,  except  Mr.  Mosby, 
who  remained  most  of  the  time  in  my  company,  and 
not  suspecting  anything  wrong.  Colonel  Grierson  at 
once  arose  from  his  bed  and  sent  for  Colonel  Prince, 
Lieut.-Col.  Blackburn,  Lieut.-Col.  Loomis,  and  Adj't 


94  G 11  IE  11  SON    RAIDS. 

S.  L.  Woodward ;  the  latter  he  consulted  on  all  such 
occasions. 

After  Captain  Trafton  left  on  his  expedition  to 
Bahala,  the  rest  of  the  command  kept  on  the  direct 
road  to  Union  Church,  not  meeting  with  any  trouble 
until  within  two  miles  of  the  place,  except  eight  or  ten 
guerrillas,  who  were  picked  up  by  the  scouts.  Com- 
panies A,  C,  and  D,  the  advance  of  the  Sixth  Illinois, 
met  the  enemy  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  strong,  but 
without  any  delay  drove  them  into  and  through  town 
some  three  miles,  wounding  two  and  taking  several 
prisoners.  Our  loss  one — slightly  wounded.  Captain 
Trafton  brought  in  twenty-one  prisoners,  having  met 
with  no  loss,  except  the  accident,  and  having  traveled 
about  thirty  miles  more  than  the  rest  of  the  command. 
While  Colonel  Grierson  was  consulting  the  map,  Adj't 
Root  was  busily  engaged  writing  paroles,  and  soon  the 
prisoners  were  brought  up  to  sign  their  names.  This 
was  what  I  wanted ;  now  was  the  time  to  witness  the 
surprise  and  discomfiture  of  our  worthy  friend,  Mr. 
Mosby,  the  learned  lawyer,  the  Yankee  exterminator, 
"a  capital  idea."  As  the  prisoners  were  brought 
around  to  the  front  of  the  house,  and  going  through  the 
ceremony  of  being  paroled,  my  friend  the  lawyer's 
curiosity  was  excited  ;  he  thought  he  recognized  among 
the  prisoners  a  few  familiar  faces,  and  expressed  a 
desire  to  cross  the  garden  and  see.  "  Most  certainly," 
I  replied,  "  there's  no  objection  to  any  one  conversing 
with  the  prisoners."  He  started,  and  I  remained 
standing  where  I  could  see  and  watch  his  countenance. 


GEIERSON  RAIDS.  95 

On  the  verandah  was  a  table,  and  seated  around  it  the 
buisy  clerks,  while  the  prisoners  crowded  around, 
awaiting  their  turn  to  be  called,  apparently  feeling  in 
good  spirits.  On  approaching  the  crowd  one  of  them 
turned  around  and  at  once  recognized,  in  the  form  and 
features  of  Mr.  Mosby,  an  old  acquaintance,  and 
extending  his  hand  exclaimed,  "Why,  friend  Mosby, 
you  here;  I  did  not  expect  to  see  you  a  prisoner." 
*  «  Why,  explain  ;  what  do  you  mean  ?  are  these  not 
our  troops?" 

"  Our  troops  ?  No  !  I  wish  they  were  ;  I'd  feel  a 

d d  sight  better  than  I  do  now.  No,  sir ;  they  are 

the  genuine  Yankees ;  but  they  will  not  do  anything 
with  you,  being  a  citizen,  and  not  a  soldier ;  but  I  am 
surprised,  lawyer  Mosby,  that  you  had  not  noticed  the 
difference." 

I  could  see  his  face  change — color  half  a  dozen  times 
— and  turning  around  he  looked  "  daggers  "  at  me.  In 
a  few  minutes  he  returned,  and  looking  me  full  in  the 

face  said,  "  This  is  a  d d  Yankee  trick."  I  was 

full  of  laughter,  and  laying  my  hand  familiarly  on  his 
shoulder  said,  "  Mr.  Mosby,  you  are  sold,  but  it  is  all 
fair  in  war  times,  and  do  you  not  think  '  a  capital 
idea?''  He  twitched  his  mouth  a  little,  and  at  last 
assuming  a  contented  look  said,  "  Sergeant,  you  havo 
done  well,  but  for  God's  sake  do  not  ever  mention  this 
to  any  person."  I  promised,  but  it  was  too  good  to 
keep.  From  that  time  until  he  left  the  place  he  was 
very  sociable.  On  inquiring  how  he  was  to  get  back 
home,  he  said  he  could  not  walk  so  far,  and  there  would 


96  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

not  be  a  horse  or  mule  left.  I  told  him  that  I  thought 
I  could  raise  him  a  horse  of  some  kind,  as  several  had 
to  be  left  behind.  I  left  him,  and  finding  the  Colonel, 
asked  him  if  there  would  be  any  horses  left  behind,  if 
so,  I  would  like  one  for  Mr.  Mosby  to  return  on.  The 
Colonel  told  me  to  find  one  and  mount  him.  I  soon 
found  one,  and  putting  on  a  good  saddle  called  Mr. 
Mosby,  and  handing  him  the  reins  told  him  to  keep 
this  horse  in  remembranc^  of  the  Yankees.  He  seemed 
much  pleased,  and  when  I  left  him  he  had  a  very 
favorable  opinion  of  Yankee  hospitality.  Prisoners  all 
paroled,  exhausted  horses  turned  loose,  by  six  o'clock 
in  the  morning  we  left  Union  Church. 

THIRTEENTH   DAY. 

The  twenty-ninth  found  -us  directing  our  course 
towards  the  railroad — the  Seventh  Illinois  in  advance 
— passing  through  the  woods  for  several  miles  without 
any  signs  of  a  road — another  flank  movement — leaving 
Colonel  Adams  with  a  considerable  force  on  the  Natchez 
road,  expecting  to  ambush  us.  We  afterwards  learned 
hat  he  did  not  discover  we  had  evacuated  Union  Church 
until  two  o'clock  that  day. 

We  were  now  directing  our  course  towards  Brook- 
haven,  on  the  New  Orleans  and  Great  Northern  railroad. 
Considerable  dodging  was  done  the  first  three  or  four 
hours'  march  of  this  day.  I  do  not  think  we  missed 
traveling  toward  any  point  of  the  compass.  We  were 
making  tolerably  fast  time,  occasionally  "  taking  in  "  a 
prisoner.  Finally  we  struck  the  main  road  leading  to 


GRIERSON     RAIDS.  97 

Brookhaven,  and  met  ox  and  mule  teams  drawing 
hogsheads  of  sugar,  running  it  off  from  the  station 
across  the  country  to  Port  Gibson ;  of  course  it.  was 
destroyed,  but  not  before  the  men  replenished  their 
haversacks.  When  within  four  miles  of  the  station  we 
surprised  and  took  prisoners  five  guerrillas,  without 
firing  a  shot.  Upon  searching  a  house  near  by  we 
found  eight  shot-guns  and  rifles,  and  three  revolvers. 
Destroying  the  former  we  advanced  to  within  two  miles 
of  the  station,  when  I  was  ordered  to  proceed  and 
reconnoitre  the  town,  and  see  what  I  could  discover. 
About  one  mile  from  town  I  met  a  squad  of  eight 
soldiers  walking ;  they  had  no  arms  and  were  on  their 
way  to  join  their  command  at  Port  Hudson.  I  sent 
one  man  back  with  them  to  the  column.  Coming  within 
sight  of  the  town  I  could  see  a  considerable  number  of 
men  collected  here  and  there  on  the  corners  of  the 
streets,  but  could  not  see  any  armed  soldiers.  I 
reported  back  to  the  column,  which  advanced,  and  as 
soon  as  in  sight,  and  not  more  than  four  hundred  yards 
from  town,  a  single  shot  was  heard  to  our  left,  in  the 
timber.  This  place  being  entirely  surrounded  by  woods, 
the  column  formed  fours,  and  on  a  charge  dashed  into 
town  through  the  streets,  causing  some  confusion, 
excitement,  and  a  considerable  running  among  the 
citizens;  they  anticipated  a  visit  from  the  "Yanks," 
but  not  so  soon.  The  shot  was  a  signal  of  our  approach, 
but  ere  the  echo  of  the  report  died  away  we  were  in 
and  among  them.  While  the  Seventh  was  charging  in 
this  gallant  style,  the  Sixth  was  making  good  time 

5 


98  GKIERSON    RAIDS. 

towards  a  camp  of  instruction,  one  and  a  half  miles 
south  of  town,  which  they  charged  into,  expecting  to 
find  a  considerable  force,  principally  conscripts ;  but 
they  had  left  the  evening  previous — some  eight  hundred. 
This  camp  was  capable  of  accommodating  about  fifteen 
thousand  troops.  Long  rows  of  small  frame  buildings, 
a  few  tents,  a  quantity  of  arms,  and  a  large  supply  of 
commissary  stores  were  destroyed.  It  was  truly  a  most 
delightful  camping-ground,  situated  on  a  high  hill,  in  a 
shady  grove  of  live  oaks. 

Captain  Lynch,  of  the  Sixth  Illinois,  with  companies 
E  and  F,  was  sent  to  destroy  one  mile  of  tressel-work. 
After  accomplishing  this  work,  the  Sixth  visited  town, 
in  time  to  see  the  flames  devouring  the  depot  and  some 
dozen  freight  cars,  fired  by  the  Seventh;  also  a  railroad 
bridge.  The  depot  contained  quite  a  quantity  of 
commissary  stores. 

Two  hundred  and  sixteen  prisoners  were  captured 
and  paroled  here,  principally  sick  and  convalescent 
soldiers.  They  were  quartered  in  a  very  fine  building, 
used  as  a  hospital ;  they  seemed  to  court  our  society 
rather  than  avoid  it,  and  evinced  a  strong  desire  to  be 
paroled,  which  was  a  long,  tedious  task,  they  having  to 
be  written  out,  which  duty  devolved  on  Adjutants  Root 
and  Woodward,  both  young  men  possessing  a  large 
share  of  patience  and  perseverance.  Several  citizens 
were  hiding  themselves  in  the  woods,  and  as  soon  as 
they  learned  that  we  were  not  destroying  private 
property  came  into  town,  and  urgently  requested  that 
they  be  paroled,  so  as  to  avoid  the  conscription.  In 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  99 

the  meantime  somebody  was  enjoying  a  good  meal. 
Lieut. -Col.  Blackburn  had  ordered  at  one  of  the  hotels 
dinner  for  two  hundred  of  his  men,  paying  the  proprietor 
in  Confederate  money.  The  landlord  expressed  a  wish 
that  the  "Yanks"  would  come  every  day,  if  they  all 
acted  like  "  we'uns  "  did. 

When  the  depot  was  burning  there  was  great  danger 
of  a  private  building  taking  fire  on  the  opposite  side  of 
the  street,  owing  to  the  excessive  heat  thrown  upon  it ; 
and  had  it  not  been  for  the  exertions  of  some  twenty 
soldiers,  who  brought  pails  of  water  and  kept  the  roof 
wet,  it  would  have  burned  and  destroyed  many  more 
with  it.  The  saving  of  the  property  was  personally 
superintended  by  Colonel  Grierson. 

I  must  say  that  the  citizens  of  this  town  were 
generally  very  clever,  opening  their  doors  and  inviting 
us  to  partake  of  their  hospitality ;  there  was  none  of 
that  bitterness  and  hatred  displayed.  They  were  mostly 
of  an  educated  class,  whose  minds  had  not  been 
prejudiced  by  the  extravagant  tales  circulated  through 
the  South  concerning  us.  A  show  of  neatness  and 
taste  prevailed  around  these  dwellings.  Brookhaven 
has  a  very  pretty  location.  It  is  in  Lawrence  County, 
and  has  a  population  of  about  fifteen  hundred.  It  .was 
near  sundown  when  we  took  our  departure,  leaving  the 
people  enjoying  a  much  better  opinion  of  us  than  they 
had  before.  From  this  place  we  marched  six  miles 
and  camped,  and  for  the  first  time  in  thirty-eight  hours 
did  a  portion  of  tfre  command  take  the  saddles  off  their 
horses,  and  obtain  time  to  sleep. 


100  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

FOURTEENTH   DAY. 

The  command  moved  out  just  at  sunrise,  with  every 
appearance  of  a  lovely  day — the  Sixth  Illinois  in  the 
advance.  Without  any  interruption  we  proceeded  to 
Boyachitta,  a  small  station  on  the  railroad,  consisting 
of  not  more  than  a  dozen  houses.  While  the  Sixth 
Illinois  was  destroying  the  depot  and  six  or  eight  freight 
cars,  Captain  Hening,  of  the  Seventh,  with  his  company, 
was  sent  to  destroy  some  tressel-work  and  a  railroad 
bridge.  Upon  reaching  them  he  found  it  to  be  a  bigger 
job  than  he  could  complete  in  the  short  space  of  time 
allowed  on  such  occasions,  so  the  Captain  sent  back  to 
the  Lieut.-Col.  of  the  Sixth  Illinois  to  send  fifty  or 
one  hundred  men  to  assist  in  destroying  the  very  large 
railroad  bridge  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  feet  of 
tressel-work — a  very  important  item.  Captain  Lynch, 
of  the  Sixth  Illinois,  with  company  E,  destroyed  three 
hundred  feet  of  tressel-work.  From  here  we  proceeded 
towards  Summit,  crossing  the  railroad  to  the  east 
between  the  former  and  latter  place,  destroying  railroad 
bridges  and  tressel-work  as  we  went  along.  Two 
couriers  were  captured  by  the  scouts.  We  arrived  in 
Summit  about  noon ;  marched  in  quietly  and  leisurely. 

The  people  seemed  to  expect  us,  and  there  were  no 
signs  of  excitement  or  fear  displayed,  either  in  actions 
or  features.  They  had  received  a  favorable  report  of 
our  conduct  at  Brookhaven,  and  Colonel  Grierson  was 
almost  as  much  of  a  favorite  with  them  as  General 
Pemberton.  We  spent  nearly  half  a  day  here,  improving 
the  time  by  destroying  a  large  number  of  freight  cars 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  101 

and  a  large  quantity  of  sugar,  salt,  molasses  and  meal 
— government  property — which  was  loaded  into  the 
cars  and  then  run  down  the  track,  away  from  private 
property,  and  burned.  The  depot  was  spared  from  the 
flames  because  it  would  endanger  dwellings. 

Some  of  the  men  discovered  that  there  were  thirty 
or  forty  barrels  of  Louisiana  rum  hid  in  the  swamp, 
about  a  mile  from  town — the  meanest  stuff  in  existence, 
warranted  to  kill  further  than  any  rifle  in  Uncle  Sam's 
service.  Some  of  the  men  began  to  feel  quite  uneasy, 
and  the  swamp  became  a  place  of  much  resort.  The 
Colonel  soon  heard  of  it,  and  sent  a  commissioned 
officer,  with  a  squad  of  men,  to  destroy  it ;  they  with 
great  reluctance  stove  in  the  head  of  each  barrel,  and 
thus  did  waste  the  balm  of  a  thousand  flowers.  In 
justice  to  the  citizens,  I  will  say  they  knew  what  good 
liquor  was,  and  kept  it,  too.  You  will  ask,  where? 
buried  in  a  pile  of  old  chips.  Now,  who  but  a  Yankee 
would  think  of  looking  in  a  pile  of  old  rubbish,  in  a 
dirty  door-yard  ?  A  four-gallon  demijohn  was  pulled 
out  from  its  hiding-place,  filled  to  the  brim  with  good 
"  old  rye,"  such  as  would  make  a  temperance  man 
forget  his  pledge.  Upon  entering  a  house  one  day  I 
neard  the  latter  part  of  a  conversation  between  a  mother 
and  daughter.  The  latter  was  in  a  mild  way  trying  to 
convince  her  mother  that  it  was  no  use  trying  to  hide 
anything  from  the  Yankees  ;  "Aunty  hid  her  wine  out 
in  the  cornfie-ld,  and  some  of  the  nasty  scamps  found  it." 

Some  of  the  men  had  a  curiosity  to  see  the  inside  of 
a  large  hall ;  the  door  being  fastened  they  did  not  wish 


102  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

to  break  the  lock,  but  took  the  trouble  to  find  the 
proprietor,  who,  on  learning  the  object  of  their  visit, 
was  very  reluctant  to  comply  with  their  request.  He 
was  informed  that  if  he  did  not  produce  the  keys  they 
would  break  it  down.  This  was  enough ;  he  handed 
over  the  keys  and  the  men  entered  the  hall,  finding 
several  old  United  States  muskets,  and  folded  neatly 
underneath  them  was  a  silk  battle-flag,  with  a  motto 
inscribed  on  it — "  God  and  our  rights,"  "  Fort 
Donelson,"  "Shiloh" — belonging  to  a  Mississippi 
regiment — I  have  forgotten  the  number.  The  men  of 
course  confiscated  it.  At  this  place  we  found  plenty 
of  feed  for  our  horses.  The  citizens  were  kind  to  us, 
and,  like  their  neighbors  at  Brookhaven,  showed  many 
signs  of  loyalty  toward  the  old  Union.  This  place 
showed  many  signs  of  once  having  done  considerable 
business  ;  of  a  neat,  lively  appearance,  a  pretty  location, 
situated  in  Pike  County,  and  before  the  war  could  boast 
of  a  population  of  about  three  thousand. 

Just  as  the  sun  was  sinking  to  rest  "boots  and 
saddles  "  was  sounded,  and  we  left  town  amid  smiles 
and  the  waving  of  many  handkerchiefs,  following  a 
southwest  course  in  the  direction  of  Liberty.  After 
traveling  eight  miles  we  camped  for  the  night.  After 
leaving  Summit  we  passed  through  some  fine  country 
and  over  good  roads.  The  climate  was  delightful.  We 
were  not  more  than  one  hundred  miles  from  New 
Orleans.  Were  we  going  there  ?  that  was  the  question. 

A  rebel  courier  had  been  captured  since  leaving  the 
railroad.  The  scouts  had  learned  that  there  was  a 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  103 

force  at  Osyko  Station.  There  was  now  every  indi- 
cation that  the  enemy  were  exerting  their  utmost  to 
intercept  us.  Large  forces  were  reported  in  various 
directions — delay  would  prove  fatal  to  us.  Colonel 
Grierson  concluded  to  abandon  the  railroad  and  take  a 
straight  line  for  Baton  Rouge,  Louisiana.  We  had 
completely  destroyed  forty  miles  of  the  road,  and  the 
command  was  becoming  very  weary  for  want'  of  proper 
rest.  So  far  as  horses  were  concerned  there  was  no 
scarcity;  many  troopers  had  to  change  four  or  five 
times,  abandoning  their  worn  out  ones,  and  but  few  of 
the  horses  we  started  with  were  taken  through ;  besides 
we  were  in  poor  trim  for  fighting,  there  being  only 
forty  rounds  of  ammunition  to  each  man,  and  it  was  not 
the  intention  of  Colonel  Grierson  to  engage  the  enemy, 
but  rather  avoid  him.  I  am  satisfied  of  one  thing — 
that  had  we  been  compelled  to  fight  it  would  have  been 
a  desperate  one.  A  better  understanding  and  feeling 
never  existed  between  two  regiments  than  between 
these  two  so  linked  together.  I  will  speak  more  of 
them  hereafter. 

FIFTEENTH   DAY. 

On  the  morning  of  the  first  of  May,  just  as  daylight 
began  to  appear,  the  command  left  camp,  taking  a 
southwest  course — Seventh  Illinois  in  advance — and  as 
we  wended  our  way  through  the  woodlands,  we  little 
dreamed  what  a  change  would  be  produced  in  a  few 
hours.  The  sun  arose  in  all  his  glory — not  one  cloud 
visible  in  the  sky  to  obscure  its  dazzling  brightness. 


104  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

A  gentle  breeze  floated  through  the  trees,  causing  a 
rustling  among  the  green  leaves  of  the  oaks.  Perched 
among  the  branches  was  the  mocking  bird,  singing  a 
variety  of  notes,  the  whole  impressing  the  beholder 
with  a  sense  of  a  Creator  of  all  this  beauty.  The 
command  felt  inspired,  and  various  were  the  conjectures 
as  to  what  point  on  the  Mississippi  River  we  would 
make.  We  were  sometimes  pursuing  by-roads,  and  it 
was  on  one  of  these,  and  within  four  miles  of  the  Clinton 
and  Osyko  road,  that  we  met  a  sutler  driving  his  team, 
seated  in  a  wagon.  Following  him  was  a  man  mounted 
on  a  fine  horse,  from  whom  I  obtained  some  information 
respecting  their  forces.  They  were  on  their  way  to 
Osyko,  not  expecting  to  meet,  but  rather  avoid  us, 
under  the  impression  that  we  were  advancing  on  another 
road.  Among  the  stock  was  some  tobacco,  to  which 
the  men  helped  themselves. 

About  ten  o'clock  we  emerged  into  the  Clinton  and 
Osyko  road.  I  at  once  discovered,  by  the  newly-made 
tracks,  that  a  column  had  passed,  and  could  not  have 
been  long  before.  Sending  a  man  back  to  Colonel 
Grierson,  he  soon  came  up  and  examined  closely.  It 
was  the  opinion  of  all  the  officers  that  a  considerable 
force  had  passed,  and  were  going  in  the  same  direction 
as  ourselves.  I  was  then  ordered  by  Colonel  Grierson 
to  advance  cautiously,  to  let  nothing  escape  my 
observation  on  either  side  of  the  road,  and  if  I  saw  any 
object  that  I  could  not  satisfy  myself  about,  to  report 
at  once  to  him,  and  not  to  get  more  than  half  a  mile 
from  the  advance.  After  receiving  these  instructions 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  105 

I  started,  followed  by  my  scouts;  had  proceeded 
about  two  and  a  half  miles  when  I  discovered  horses 
hitched  in  the  edge  of  the  timber,  near  the  road-side 
on  our  left ;  I  could  see  that  they  were  saddled,  but 
could  not  discover  any  person  around.  We  were  then 
about  three  hundred  yards  from  them.  I  immediately 
sent  one  man  back  to  report  to  Colonel  Grierson,  and 
taking  two  of  them  with  me  started  on,  using  the 
necessary  precaution  of  having  our  revolvers  ready  at 
hand.  As  we  approached  nearer  I  could  see  that  there 
were  but  three  horses  and  three  men,  two  of  them 
sitting  upon  a  log  talking,  the  third  lying  down.  They 
were  well  armed,  each  man  carrying  a  carbine  and 
revolver.  They  did  not  seem  to  think  strange  of  our 
approach.  We  rode  up  to  them  and  I  said,  "  Hello, 
boys,  on  picket  ?"  "Yes  j  been  on  about  an  hour  and 
feel  devilish  tired ;  been  traveling  night  and  day  after 

the  d d  "Yanks,"  and  I'll  bet  my  horse  they  will 

get  away  yet."  "That  is  just  our  case,"  I  replied ; 
"but  where  is  your  command ?"  "Over  in  the  rush 
bottom,  resting" — pointing  with  his  hand.  "Whose 
command  is  it,  and  how  many  have  you  ?"  Just  then 
two  shots  were  heard  in  our  rear,  and  sounded  as 
though  fired  on  the  right  of  the  road.  At  this  they 
began  to  open  their  eyes  and  prick  up  their  ears. 
There  was  no  time  for  further  questioning,  so  giving 
the  men  the  sign,  each  one  of  us  covered  his  man  with 
his  revolver,  demanding  their  surrender,  and  to  hand 
over  their  arms  at  once  or  we  would  blow  them  through, 
and  ordering  them  to  mount,  double-quicked  them  back 


106  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

to  the  column,  which  was  halted  some  four  hundred 
yards  in  our  rear.  In  order  that  the  reader  may  more 
fully  understand  the  situation  of  affairs,  I  will  try  and 
describe  the  surrounding  country.  On  our  left  as  we 
advanced  was  timber ;  on  our  right  a  large  plantation, 
a  two-story  frame-house,  painted  white,  standing  back 
from  the  road  some  three  hundred  yards  ;  between  the 
house  and  main  road  the  ground  was  covered  with  a 
dense  growth  of  live-oaks  and  silver-poplars,  completely 
hiding  from  the  house  the  view  of  any  passing  column. 
Two  roads  wended  their  way  through  this  little  forest 
from  the  main  road  to  the  house,  one  above  and  the 
other  below  it,  taking  an  oblique  direction.  It  appears 
that  when  the  column  was  stopped,  the  advance  was 
just  opposite  the  house,  and  while  waiting  for  further 
developments  from  the  scouts,  several  men  under 
command  of  Lieutenant  Gaston,  company  G,  Seventh 
Illinois,  proceeded  to  the  house.  As  they  rode  up  to 
the  gate  they  were  surprised  at  seeing  four  armed 
rebels  standing  around  in  the  yard,  their  horses  being 
tied  outside  the  gate.  The  "rebs"  were  surprised  as 
well,  and  both  parties  showed  a  disposition  to  fight. 
Our  men  demanded  their  surrender,  which  they  had  no 
notion  of  complying  with.  Both  parties  commenced 
firing  upon  each  other,  which  resulted  in  our  men 
taking  two,  putting  the  other  two  to  flight,  and  an  easy 
capture  of  the  four  horses.  One  of  our  men  was  struck 
in  the  breast  by  a  buck-shot,  striking  one  of  his  ribs 
and  glancing  off  without  inflicting  a  serious  wound. 
This  explained  the  firing  while  at  the  picket-post,  and 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  107 

these  four  "rebs  "  belonged  to  that  post,  but  had  gone 
to  the  house  to  procure  something  to  eat,  not  expecting 
the  "Yanks  "  to  come  that  way.  They  paid  little  or 
no  attention  to  their  duty. 

I  was  again  ordered  to  proceed  cautiously,  and  upon 
reaching  the  place  where  we  had  taken  in  the  picket  I 
thought  I  could  see  two  mounted  men  off  to  my  right, 
in  an  oblique  direction,  and  about  one  quarter  of  a 
mile  off;  an  open  field  was  between  us,  having  a 
gradual  descent  towards  them.  On  surveying  the  road 
with  my  eye  I  could  see  that  after  following  it  for  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  it  turned  a  right  angle,  and  then  at 
the  distance  of  another  quarter  it  entered  the  timber, 
at  which  point  those  two  men  appeared  sitting  on  their 
horses,  and  not  moving  but  looking  very  earnestly  at 
us.  That  a  force  was  down  in  the  bottom,  and  that 
not  very  far  off,  was  pretty  well  understood ;  but  what 
that  force  was,  and  their  number,  we  did  not  know,  but, 
as  the  game  says,  we  had  to  "go  it  blind."  Leaving 
a  man  at  this  point  with  instructions  to  stop  the 
column,  which  could  advance  this  far  without  being 
seen  by  those  who  appeared  to  be  watching  us  from 
below,  and  at  the  same  time  see  all  that  was  going  on 
in  the  bottom,  outside  of  the  timber,  I  proceeded  with 
Stedman.  Fowler  and  Wood  had  taken  the  right-hand 
road,  and  advanced  on  it  about  one  hundred  yards, 
when  one  of  the  horsemen  cried  out  in  a  loud  voice, 
"What  in  h— 1  does  all  that  firing  mean  ?"  I  answered 
that  reinforcements  were  coming  up,  and  that  his  picket 
had  fired  on  our  advance,  thinking  that  they  were 


108  QRIERSON    RAIDS. 

"Yanks,"  but  no  one  was  hurt,  and  it  was  all  right. 
At  this  one  of  them  broke  out  in  a  roar  of  laughter, 
and  said  "  Is  that  all  ?"  and  putting  spurs  to  his  horse 
started  towards  us  at  a  gallop,  leaving  his  comrade 
behind.  I  told  Fowler  to  let  him  ride  up  between  us, 
and  I  would  manage  him.  Each  one  of  us  carried  our 
revolvers  in  our  hands  ready  for  instant  use.  Up  he 
came,  looking  much  pleased,  and  said,  "  How  are  you, 
boys;  how  much  force  have  you  got?"  We  had  now 
halted,  and  as  he  rode  in  between  us  I  turned  my  horse 
in  an  oblique  direction,  changing  my  revolver  into  my 
left  hand,  cocked  it,  and  pointing  it  at  his  breast, 
attracted  his  attention  to  it,  and  in  a  quiet  way  told 
him  not  to  speak  or  make  a  motion,  but  hand  over  his 
arms  to  Fowler  or  I  would  blow  him  through ;  he  at 
once  complied,  though  not  without  some  astonishment 
at  our  proceedings.  I  then  directed  my  attention  to 
"reb  "  number  two,  and  discovered  that  he  was  coming 
slowly  towards  us.  Stedman,  who  had  dismounted  for 
some  reason,  was  leading  his  horse  and  advancing  to 
meet  him.  He  had  returned  his  revolver  to  its  holster, 
feeling  confident  that  he  had  an  easy  prey.  They  met 
about  one  hundred  yards  from  where  I  was  then 
standing.  Stedman  was  so  anxious  to  secure  his  man 
that  he  forgot  for  a  moment  the  character  he  was  to 
play,  which  came  near  proving  fatal  to  him.  As  they 
met  Stedman  let  go  his  bridle-rein  and  grasped  that 
of  his  opponent,  at  the  same  time  laying  his  hand 
firmly  on  his  revolver  holster  and  ordered  him  to 
surrender.  This  proceeding  somewhat  confused  the 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  109 

"  reb's  "  ideas,  and  for  a  moment  he  did  not  know  what 
to  think,  at  the  same  time  he  looked  up  the  hill  and 
must  have  seen  the  column  advancing.  He  was  a 
large,  athletic  man,  while  Stedman  was  very  small. 
With  a  quick  movement  he  tried  to  release  the  hold 
Stedman  had  on  his  holster,  at  the  same  time  saying. 
"Who  and  what  in  h — 1  are  you?"  It  only  took  a 
moment  to  see  something  was  wrong,  and  calling  to 
Wood  to  come  on  I  put  spurs  to  my  horse,  and  in  a 
few  moments  was  presenting  a  revolver  at  his  head, 
threatening  to  blow  his  brains  out  if  he  did  not 
surrender;  he  at  once  complied.  I  could  not  but 
admire  his  manly  proportions,  and  face  beaming  with 
courage  and  bravery.  I  noticed  the  gold  bars  on  his 
collar,  which  in  the  Southern  army  denotes  captain. 
I  ordered  him  to  follow  me,  and  told  him  not  to  be 
alarmed,  that  we  were  Illinois  boys  and  he  would  be 
treated  well.  Smilingly  he  said,  in  a  clear,  firm  voice, 
"  I  am  not  afraid,  sir ;  I  would  not  have  been  your 
prisoner  had  it  not  been  that  I  was  deceived  in  your 
dress."  He  proved  to  be  a  Captain  Scott,  and 
commanded  the  force  then  within  rifle-shot.  Just  at 
this  time  Colonel  Blackburn  came  galloping  up,  alone, 
and  said  to  me,  "  Sergeant,  bring  along  your  scouts 
and  follow  me,  and  I'll  see  where  those  rebels  are." 
I  called  one  of  my  men  and  told  him  to  take  the 
Captain  back  to  the  column,  which  by  this  time  had 
descended  the  hill,  and  were  advancing  within  four 
hundred  yards  of  us.  I  then  started,  followed  by 
Kelly,  Wilson  and  Wood.  The  Colonel  being  some 


110  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

distance  ahead  we  had  to  increase  our  speed  to  a  gallop  . 
to  overtake  him.  It  seemed  to  me  that  this  was  a 
rash  movement  on  the  part  of  Colonel  Blackburn,  but 
he  had  ordered  me  to  follow  him,  and  it  was  my  duty 
to  obey.  As  soon  as  we  reached  the  spot  where  the 
two  horsemen  were  first  seen,  we  were  at  the  end  of  a 
lane,  and  a  few  yards  further  all  was  timber.  A 
considerable  stream  of  water  could  be  seen  wending  its 
way  through  the  marshy  and  heavily  timbered  bottom. 
A  little  to  the  left,  about  seventy-five  yards,  is  the 
crossing,  a  narrow  plank  bridge,  some  fifty  feet  in 
length,  better  known  as  Wall's  Bridge,  across  the 
Trickafaw  River,  in  Hunt  County,  and  within  one  mile 
of  Wall's  post-office.  Just  before  we  reached  the 
bridge  we  were  saluted  by  a  few  shots  fired  from  the 
opposite  side  of  the  stream,  which  did  not  check  our 
speed,  but  rather  increased  it.  Closely  following 
Colonel  Blackburn  all  dashed  upon  the  bridge,  but  ere 
the  last  one  of  us  had  reached  the  opposite  side  we 
were  greeted  by  a  loud  volley  of  carbines  and  musketry, 
coming  from  some  eighty  of  Colonel  Wirt  Adams' 
cavalry,  who  lay  in  ambush  not  more  than  fifty  yards 
distant.  It  seemed  as  though  a  flame  of  fire  burst 
forth  from  every  tree.  The  Colonel  fell,  along  with 
his  horse,  both  pierced  by  the  fatal  bullet.  One  of 
my  comrades  had  his  horse  shot  under  him.  A  minnie 
ball  struck  me  on  my  right  thigh,  passing  through  it 
into  my  saddle,  just  grazing  my  horse's  back.  Three 
shots  were  all  I  could  get.  I  began  to  feel  a  faintness 
creeping  over  .me,  but  still  clinging  to  my  revolver  I 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  Ill 

turned  my  horse  about  and  tried  to  retrace  my  steps 
amid  the  flying  bullets.  When  the  first  few  shots  were 
fired  it  was  heard  by  Colonel  Grierson,  who  then 
occupied  the  advance,  and  was  the  advance  guard  of 
the  column.  On  they  came,  most  gallantly,  led  by 
Lieutenant  Styles,  who  charged  across  the  bridge, 
followed  by  only  twelve  men.  No  sooner  over  the 
bridge  than  they  were  checked  by  a  well  directed 
volley.  They  rally  and  charge,  but  it  is  useless — 
they  were  too  few  and  exposed,  while  the  enemy  were 
protected  by  the  surrounding  timber.  The  little  band 
have  to  retreat  back  across  the  bridge,  leaving  one 
man  killed  and  two  wounded,  and  seven  dead  horses. 
They  had  no  support ;  the  column  was  too  far  behind 
to  lend  assistance  in  time,  but  just  as  they  re-crossed 
the  bridge  the  column  came  up  on  the  double-quick. 
Colonel  Prince,  by  order  of  Colonel  Grierson,  ordered 
companies  A  and  D  of  his  regiment  to  dismount.  They 
were  sent  to  the  right  and  left  as  skirmishers.  One 
section  of  Captain  Smith's  battery  was  brought  up,  the 
woods  were  shelled,  the  enemy  put  to  flight,  and  our 
men  were  pursuing  them,  and  as  they  pass  Colonel 
Blackburn,  who  laid  mortally  wounded,  with  one  leg 
under  his  horse,  cries  out  to  them,  "  Onward !  follow 
them,  boys!"  and  cheers.  The  Sixth  now  take  the 
advance — no  halt  is  made — the  Seventh  look  after  the 
killed  and  wounded ;  they  are  all  borne  hy  friendly 
hands,  and  with  tender  care  placed  in  the  ambulances 
and  carried  forward  one  mile  and  left  at  the  plantation 
of  Mr.  Newman.  Their  horses,  equipments  and  arms 


112  .         GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

are  turned  over  to  comrades  and  friends  to  take  through 
with  them.  Many  a  kind  farewell  was  given,  and 
friends  parted,  some  never  to  meet  again  on  this  side 
of  the  grave. 

The  following  are  the  casualties  sustained  at  this 
place,  all  belonging  to  the  Seventh  Illinois :  Lieut.-Col. 
Blackburn,  mortally  wounded ;  Quartermaster-Sergeant 
of  the  regiment,  R.  W.  Surby,  flesh-wound;  William 
Roy,  Company  G,  seriously ;  R.  W.  Hughes,  Company 
G,  mortally ;  and  Geo.  Reinhold,  Company  G,  killed. 
The  following  members  were  left  to  nurse  and  attend 
to  the  wants  of  the  wounded :  Serg't-Maj.  A.  Le  Suer, 
Seventh  Illinois ;  George  W.  Douglass,  Company  A, 
Seventh  Illinois ;  and  Dr.  Yole — whose  services  were 
very  valuable — of  the  Second  Iowa  Cavalry,  who 
accompanied  the  expedition. 

And  now,  as  my  thoughts  at  that  time  were  with  the 
command,  thinking  of  their  safety,  with  the  reader's 
permission,  I  will  still  continue  to  be  with  them,  until 
they  again  return  to  old  Tennessee,  and  then,  not 
forgetful  of  the  sufferings  of  those  who  we  were 
compelled  to  leave  behind,  will  return  and  tell  you  of 
their  fate. 

The  Sixth  was  pursuing  the  fast  retreating  foe,  for 
they  began  to  scatter  in  all  directions.  It  was  amusing 
to  see  some  of  them  grasping  their  horses'  manes,  while 
their  lower  extremities  were  half  suspended  in  the  air ; 
their  saddle-girths  have  broken,  and  off  tumbles  saddle 
and  blanket,  leaving  the  rider  bare-backed,  with  his 
legs  pressed  close  to  his  horse's  sides,  his  body  thrown 


(JRIERSON    RAIDS.  113 

forward,  resting  upon  his  neck,  and  bare-headed. 
Occasionally  a  ball  whizzes  past  him ;  he  is  fortunate 
enough  if  he  escapes  capture.  The  road  is  strewn  with 
old  saddles,  blankets,  coats,  hats,  and  firearms.  It  was 
rarely  we  participated  in  such  a  chase ;  but  it  is  not 
quite  so  fine  when  the  joke  is  on  the  other  side.  While 
we  are  enjoying  the  prospect  of  such  a  chase  I  will  go 
back  to  the  scene  of  the  last  few  hours  and  endeavor  to 
show  you  how,  in  my  opinion,  the  loss  of  our  few  brave 
hearts  could  have  been  avoided.  You  will  remember 
of  reading,  a  few  pages  back,  of  the  manner  in  which  I 
approached  the  picket-post,  accompanied  by  two  of  my 
men,  and  how,  just  as  I  was  on  the  eve  of  obtaining 
information  respecting  the  forces  in  the  bottom,  and 
whose  command,  that  a  few  shots  were  heard  at  the 
house  on  our  right ;  it  was  those  shots  that  frustrated 
our  plans  and  left  us  in  the  dark.  Had  Lieutenant 
Gaston  and  squad  not  entered  the  house,  thereby 
meeting  the  enemy,  firing  upon  each  other  and  giving 
the  alarm,  all  would  have  no  doubt  ended  well.  With 
the  information  I  should  have  obtained  from  the  picket 
it  would  have  been  sufficient  for  Colonel  Grierson  to  so 
perfected  his  plans  as  to  have  surprised  the  enemy  and 
taken  them  prisoners,  and  that  very  probably  without 
the  loss  of  life,  thereby  still  securing  to  the  country  a 
few  good  soldiers,  a  brave  and  efficient  field-officer,  and 
prevented  the  sorrow  and  anguish  that  was  inflicted  on 
the  loved  ones  at  home.  Another  sad  mistake  was  that 
Lieut.-Colonel  Blackburn,  unfortunately  with  too  much 
daring,  proceeded  across  the  bridge  with  no  other 


114  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

support  than  a  few  scouts.  He  being  a  very  large  man, 
dressed  in  full  uniform,  and  mounted  upon  a  very  fine 
horse,  was  a  most  conspicuous  mark.  There  was  no 
call  for  this  movement.  The  scouts  had  performed 
their  duty  up  to  this  time,  and  having  every  assurance 
that  the  enemy  was  near  by  they  should  have  been 
withdrawn,  at  least  long  enough  to  have  changed  their 
costume  ;  however,  it  is  all  past,  and  I  often  think  that 
it  was  a  miracle  that  any  of  us  escaped  the  first  volley ; 
but  the  ways  of  Divine  Providence  are  very  mysterious, 
and  I  have  every  reason  to  be  thankful  that  my  fate 
was  no  worse. 

We  will  now  see  how  the  advance  is  progressing. 
The  command  was  now  in  Louisiana,  Amit  County 
being  the  last  county  passed  through  in  Mississippi. 
We  found  the  roads  in  good  condition,  and  were  making 
not  less  than  six  miles  per  hour.  It  was  about  two 
o'clock,  P.M.,  the  column  was  about  six  miles  from 
Wall's  Bridge,  and  the  scouts,  who  were  in  the  advance, 
discovered  off  to  the  right  about  forty  rebels  advancing 
on  a  side  road  leading  into  the  main  one.  The  scouts 
made  a  halt  at  this  corner  and  fired  several  shots,  which 
was  replied  to  by  the  "  rebs,"  who  still  kept  advancing, 
seeming  determined  to  gain  the  main  road,  but  ere  they 
could  accomplish  this  the  Sixth  came  in  sight,  and  at 
the  distance  of  six  hundred  yards  brought  one  of  their 
guns  into  position  and  threw  a  few  shells  among  them, 
which  had  the  desired  effect,  causing  them  to  beat  a 
hasty  retreat.  This  was  most  opportune,  for  had  they 
gained  the  main  road  nothing  could  have  prevented 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  115 

them  from  reaching  the  Amit  River  and  effectually 
destroying  the  extensive  bridge  over  that  stream,  which 
would  have  resulted  most  seriously  with  us.  About 
four  P.M.  the  command  passed  through  Greensborough, 
jf  a  small  town  in  St.  Helena  County.  It  was  here  that 
Lieutenant  Newall,  company  G,  Sixth  Illinois,  overtook 
the  command,  having  been  sent  early  that  morning  with 
a  few  men  to  procure  horses  and  provisions.  He  was 
not  aware  of  the  fight  until  he  had  passed  over  the 
battle-ground,  which  somewhat  increased  his  speed 
until  he  overtook  the  column.  He  had  a  narrow  escape 
from  being  captured. 

As  the  scouts  entered  this  place  Samuel  Nelson 
discovered  a  mounted  "reb,"  who  was  armed  with  a 
shot-gun,  and  apparently  standing  picket  on  a  cross-road. 
Samuel  approached  him,  and  saluting  him  inquired  who 
he  was  and  what  he  was  doing  there.  He  replied  that 
he  was  the  County  Clerk,  and  was  waiting  for  a  courier 
to  come  up  that  he  might  learn  the  news.  Samuel  then 
asked  him  if  he  knew  who  he  was  talking  too.  The 
fellow  replied  that  he  did  not  remember  of  seeing  him 
before,  but  thought  he  was  a  soldier  and  belonged  to 
Port  Hudson.  Samuel  says,  "No,  sir;  you  are  mistaken 
— you  are  talking  to  a  live  Yankee,  and  here  is  some 
Yankee  whisky."  "  Reb  "  looked  somewhat  surprised 
at  first,  but  displayed  good  taste  and  judgment — took 
the  proffered  canteen,  and  raising  it  to  his  lips  took  a 
good  drink.  As  soon  as  the  column  came  up  Samuel 
turned  him  over,  but  before  they  parted  company  he 
very  politely  asked  Samuel  for  "  another  nip  of  that 


116  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

Yankee  whisky."  Of  course  Samuel  gave  it  to  him, 
and  he  appeared  to  be  very  well  satisfied  with  his  new 
quarters. 

On  leaving  town  the  column  took  a  southwest  course, 
and  met  with  nothing  of  note  until  they  had  gone  about 
four  miles,  when  the  scouts  brought  in  two  couriers, 
who  were  on  their  way  to  Osyko  Station.  The  column 
was  now  proceeding  on  a  good  road,  level  as  a  floor, 
beautifully  shaded  on  both  sides  by  tall  forest  pines, 
interspersed  with  a  small  growth  of  other  kinds  of 
timber,  now  and  then  passing  a  small  plantation,  until 
within  four  miles  of  Amit  River,  when  the  country 
became  more  open,  displaying  considerable  cultivation 
and  some  fine  residences,  with  extensive  plantations. 

The  night  was  a  clear,  starlight  one,  and  moderately 
warm,  the  moon  not  making  its  appearance  until  about 
eleven  o'clock,  which  added  to  the  beauty  of  the 
surrounding  country.  Yet  there  was  little  interest 
displayed  in  the  scenery,  the  men  being  too  much 
exhausted  for  want  of  rest,  and  nearly  every  man  was 
nodding  as  he  rode  along,  reminding  me  of  the  old 
song,  "  Nid,  nid,  nodding."  For  the  last  hour  previous 
to  reaching  the  Amit  River  considerable  delay  was 
occasioned  by  waiting  for  the  scouts,  who  were  ordered 
to  visit  different  plantations  and  obtain  all  the  infor- 
mation they  could  respecting  the  situation  of  the  bridge 
and  whether  any  force  was  stationed  there.  Before 
reaching  the  bridge  the  scouts  learned  that  a  post  of 
couriers  was  stationed  during  the  day,  and  at  night 
withdrawn,  one  half  mile  from  the  bridge,  on  the  south 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  117 

side  of  the  river.  If  this  should  prove  to  be  the  case, 
what  a  considerable  advantage  would  be  gained  ?  Once 
across  this  bridge  and  all  was  comparatively  safe.  So 
thought  Colonel  Grierson,  who  was  fully  awake  to  the 
interests  of  his  command.  When  within  one  mile  of 
the  bridge  the  roads  became  very  muddy  and  rough. 
The  column  was  halted,  and  the  scouts  were  ordered  to 
proceed  to  the  bridge  and  ascertain  if  any  picket  was 
stationed  there.  Samuel  taking  the  advance  arrived  at 
the  bridge,  dismounted  and  proceeded  across  on  foot. 
The  bridge  was  about  two  hundred  yards  in  length,  over 
a  deep  and  rapid  stream.  He  found  it  all  right,  and 
was  not  long  in  reporting  this  good  news  to  Colonel 
Grierson,  who  gave  the  order  "Forward!"  and  in  a 
few  minutes  the  horse's  hoofs  could  be^Jieard  rattling 
upon  the  planks.  It  was  a  striking  scene  to  witness 
the  column  crossing  this  long  brftge  at  the  hour  of 
midnight.  After  crossing  the  column  passed  through 
a  delightful  country.  The  distance  from  the  Amit  to 
the  Comit  River  is  seventeen  miles,  and  better  roads 
are  seldom  traveled  in  the  interior  of  any  state.  No 
alarm  had  been  given  in  crossing  the  bridge.  The 
couriers,  who  numbered  ten  men,  were  asleep  at  a  house 
about  half  a  mile  from  the  bridge,  little  dreaming  that 
the  Yankee  raiders  were  then  within  rifle-shot.  They 
were  not  disturbed,  and  not  until  daylight  did  they 
learn  what  a  rich  prize  had  escaped  their  vigilance. 
For  the  first  few  hours  every  man  was  aroused,  and  all 
were  congratulating  each  other  on  the  success  of  the 
expedition.  All  felt  that  they  were  comparatively  safe, 


118  GKIEKSON    RAIDS. 

and  occasionally  could  be  heard  the  booming  of  the 
mortars,  which  were  throwing  their  ponderous  shells 
into  Port  Hudson,  all  of  which  had  a  tendency  to  inspire 
the  men  with  the  prospect  of  soon  meeting  with  our 
forces ;  thus  we  continued  to  move  along,  meeting  with 
no  obstacle.  r 

SIXTEENTH   DAY. 

On  crossing  the  bridge  over  Big  Sandy  Creek  the 
scouts  discovered  a  camp  not  more  than  two  hundred 
yards  from  the  bridge,  but  could  not  discover  any 
sentinels,  and  upon  approaching  nearer  saw  two  negroes, 
who  were  busy  building  a  fire.  Without  being  seen  the 
scouts  withdrew  and  reported  to  Colonel  Grierson,  who 
immediately  oi^red  Lieut.-Col.  Loomis  to  send  forward 
two  companies  of  th^^ixth  to  open  fire,  while  the  rest 
of  the  regiment  brou^it  up  the  rear.  Captain  Marshall, 
company  H,  dismounted  his  men,  crossed  the  bridge 
silently — being  supported  by  Captain  Lynch,  with 
company  E,  mounted — and  when  within  one  hundred 
yards  raised  a  tremendous  yell,  shooting  and  charging 
down  through  the  long  rows  of  tents,  which  must  have 
somewhat  startled  the  unconscious  sleepers,  who  felt 
so  perfectly  secure  as  not  to  have  out  any  pickets. 
Instead  of  finding  a  considerable  force  here,  as  was 
expected,  there  were  only  about  forty  men,  principally 
convalescents,  nearly  all  of  whom  were  captured.  The 
force  stationed  at  this  place  numbered  six  hundred, 
(Williams'  cavalry.)  They  had  the  day  previous  to  this 
been  ordered  to  push  forward  to  Brookhaven  and 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  119 

intercept  the  Yankees.  Colonel  Grierson  at  once 
ordered  Colonel  Prince  to  move  forward  on  the  advance, 
while  the  Sixth  stopped  long  enough  to  destroy  the 
camp  and  garrison  equipage,  and  secure  the  prisoners, 
one  of  whom  escaped  and  was  afterwards  captured,  and 
related  his  experience  that  night  by  stating  that  he 
rushed  from  his  tent,  reached  his  horse,  sprang  upon 
his  back,  and  away  he  went,  bare-backed,  with  nothing 
on  but  his  shirt  and  drawers  and  socks  ;  he  never 
stopped  until  he  reached  home,  some  sixty  miles  distant. 
The  only  casualty  that  happened  while  capturing  this 
place  was  the  wounding  of  one  rebel. 

We  will  now  follow  the  Sevelfct,  who  are  in  the 
advance,  going  at  a  lively  pace,  over  a  good  road,  which 
began  to  show  some  signs  of  dust.  The^norning  was 
beautiful,  with  a  clear  sky  and  a  brignt  sun.  The 
country  had  the  appearance  of  %being  very  level — on 
our  right  somewhat  low  and  swampy,  for  several  miles 
on  our  left  fine  and  extensive  plantations.  After 
proceeding  about  a  mile  and  a  half  a  single  horseman 
nras  seen,  by  two  member's  of  company  A,  to  emerge 
into  the  road  about  two  hundred  yards  in  their  advance, 
ind  between  them  and  the  scouts.  The  road  was  so 
straight  and  level  that  most  any  moving  object  could 
be  seen  for  the  distance  of  two  miles.  As  soon  as  he 
3ame  into  the  road  he  was  ordered  to  halt,  but  did  not 
["eel  inclined  to  obey  orders,  and  using  his  spurs  away 
ic  dashed,  hotly  pursued,  exchanging  a  few  shots.  In 
i  few  minutes  he  overtakes  our  scouts,  whom  he  takes 
for  some  of  his  own  men,  and  brandishing  his  revolver 


120  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

over  and  around  his  head  excitedly  says,  "  Get  out  of 
here,  boys ;  the  road  is  full  of  'Yanks  '  in  our  rear  !" 
"Yes,"  says  one  of  the  scouts,  as  they  closed  in  around 
him,  "and  you  are  right  among  them  now."  Imagine 
his  surprise.  His  name  was  Hinson,  and  a  Lieut.-Col. 
of  cavalry.  He  had  heard  the  firing  in  the  direction 
of  the  camp  that  morning,  and  was  on  his  way  to  give 
notice  to  a  picket-post  between  them  and  Baton  Rouge. 
After  proceeding  about  three  miles  Samuel  Nelson,  who 
was  somewhat  in  advance  of  his  companions,  met  a  man 
walking,  a  citizen,  and  asked  him  if  there  were  any 
soldiers  around.  He  replied  that  there  was  one  at  the 
next  house,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  further,  on  the 
right-hand  side  of  the  road.  Samuel  pushed  ahead 
and  stopped  in  front  of  the  house.  Dismounting  and 
stepping  up^o  the  door,  which  was  wide  open,  he 
confronted  a  female,  who  very  politely  invited  him  to 
enter.  On  stepping  into  the  room  he  saw  a  soldier  and 
three  females  seated  around  a  table,  enjoying  a  meal. 
The  lady  invited  him  to  partake  of  their  hospitality, 
which  invitation  he  very  readily  accepted,  and  while 
eating  had  a  very  lively  conversation  with  the  "reb," 
from  whom  he  learned  that  there  was  a  company 
stationed  on  the  road  about  four  miles  from  there. 
After  Samuel  had  got  all  the  information  he  wanted 
from  the  "reb,"  he  asked  him  where  he  belonged.  He 
answered  that  he  was  a  lieutenant,  and  his  command 
was  at  Natchez.  Samuel  then  said,  "You  may  consider 
yourself  my  prisoner."  The  Lieutenant,  feeling  very 
indignant,  replied,  "  I  am  an  officer,  sir,  and  will  start 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  121 

for  my  command  in  the  morning ;  besides,  sir,  you  have 
nothing  to  do  with  me,  if  you  are  a  conscripting  officer." 
At  this  one  of  the  women  spoke  and  said,  "  He  ain't  no 
officer  and  can't  conscript  you."  Samuel,  turning  to 
the  officer,  said,  "  Do  you  know  who  you  are  talking 
to?"  "I  suppose  you  are  a  soldier,  sir,"  replied  the 
Lieutenant.  "Yes,  sir,"  said  Samuel,  "and  a  live 
Yankee,  and  you  may  just  consider  yourself  my 
prisoner."  At  this  the  ladies  burst  forth  in  a  chorus 
of  voices,  "  It  ain't  no  such  thing ;  you  can't  fool  us ; 
don't  believe  him ;  he  ain't  nothing  but  a  common 
soldier."  Just  at  this  time  a  squad  of  company  A 
appeared  in  front  of  the  house,  to  which  he  pointed. 
This  changed  the  aspect  of  affairs ;  they  all  at  once 
comprehended  the  meaning  of  the  blue  coats,  and  with 
tears  and  screams  they  all  commenced  hugging  the 
Lieutenant,  exclaiming,  "  Oh,  my  dear,  they  will  kill 
you,  they  will  kill  you."  Samuel  quieted  their  fears- 
by  telling  them  that  not  a  hair  of  his  head  should  be 
harmed,  and  giving  the  Lieutenant  in  charge  of  the 
orderly-sergeant  of  company  A,  again  took  his  place  in 
the  advance,  though  not  before  reporting  to  Colonel 
Grierson  the  information  he  had  obtained  respecting 
the  force  ahead.  Nothing  occurred  until  the  column 
had  arrived  within  half  a  mile  of  the  Comit  River,  at 
which  place  the  force  spoken  of  was  expected  to  be 
found.  The  scouts  were  ordered  to  advance  cautiously 
and  reconnoitre  the  ground,  and  find  out  the  position 
of  the  camp.  Owing  to  the  situation  of  the  ground  the 
scouts  could  approach  to  within  three  hundred  yards  of 

6 


122  GKIERSON    RAIDS. 

the  camp  without  being  seen,  the  enemy  not  having  out 
any  vidette  on  that  side,  and  as  yet  no  report  had  reached 
them  of  the  Yankees  coming  that  way.  The  scouts 
then  halted,  and  "Wood  volunteered  to  go  and  reconnoitre 
and  see  what  he  could  discover.  Just  then  a  soldier 
was  seen  coming  up  from  the  creek,  and  approaching 
the  scouts  said,  "  How  are  you,  gentlemen ;  have  you 
come  to  relieve  us?"  "Yes;  the  company  will  be  up 
in  a  few  minutes."  "It's  about  time  you  come  to 
relieve  us ;  we've  been  here  now  four  days,  and  are  just 
about  out  of  rations."  The  scouts  told  him  they  would 
soon  be  relieved.  In  the  meantime  Wood  returned, 
having  obtained  all  desired  information.  The  camp 
was  situated  along  the  east  bank  of  the  stream,  shaded 
by  timber,  juat  at  the  end  of  the  lane,  and  could  not  be 
approached  only  by  charging  down  the  road,  which  was 
fenced  on  either  side.  After  the  scouts  had  reported 
to  Colonel  Grierson  the  command  moved  forward  slowly 
until  within  three  hundred  yards  of  the  camp,  when  the 
following  companies  were  ordered  to  proceed :  company 
A  to  flank  through  the  field  on  the  left,  while  companies 
D,  E  and  I  kept  the  road,  the  former  commanded  by 
Lieutenant  Bradshaw,  the  latter  by  Captain  Ashmead. 
They  charged  most  gallantly  upon  the  unsuspecting 
foe.  So  complete  was  the  surprise  that  the  rebels, 
forgetting  everything,  tried  to  seek  safety  in  flight ;  but 
a  very  few  of  them  escaped,  and  not  more  than  a  dozen 
shots  were  fired.  The  confusion  was  indescribable — 
shot-guns,  saddles,  camp-kettles,  rifles,  old  blankets, 
coats  and  hats  scattered  in  all  directions,  while  men 


GEIERSON    RAIDS.  123 

and  loose  horses  were  stampeding  from  all  quarters. 
It  did  not  take  long  for  our  men  to  flank  the  woods  and 
pick  up  the  stragglers.  One  man,  a  member  of  company 
I,  found  sixteen  rebels  hid  in  a  hole  that  the  water  had 
washed  out  by  the  bank  of  the  stream.  They  all 
surrendered  to  him.  While  the  Seventh  was  thus 
engaged  gathering  up  their  booty  the  Sixth  was  ordered 
in  the  advance,  so  as  to  save  time.  It  was  now  about 
nine  o'clock,  A.M.,  and  in  half  an  hour's  time  the 
Seventh  followed  the  Sixth,  having  captured  forty-two 
prisoners  belonging  to  Stewart's  cavalry,  together  with 
all  their  horses  and  equipments,  without  sustaining  any 
loss  or  damage.  In  order  to  cross  this  stream  the 
command  had  to  move  up  its  bank  about  a  half  mile 
and  ford  it.  All  those  owning  large  horses  had  the 
advantage — they  could  ford  it  without  swimming,  while 
the  small  ones  had  to  resort  to  the  latter  extremity. 
After  proceeding  three  miles  the  whole  command 
stopped  to  rest  and  feed,  the  first  for  man  or  horse  for 
the  last  thirty  hours,  having  traveled  eighty  miles  night 
and  day,  with  scarcely  a  halt,  and  it  is  to  be  remembered 
that  nearly  the  whole  command  was  asleep  on  their 
horses  while  marching  the  greater  portion  of  the  last 
night. 

The  command  was  now  within  six  miles  of  Baton 
Rouge,  and  all  felt  quite  safe.  The  raid  had  been  one 
grand  success.  A  kind  Providence  had  smiled  upon 
our  efforts  all  through  our  perilous  journey,  and  finally 
crowned  it  with  victory.  Nearly  eight  hundred  miles 
had  been  traveled  in  sixteen  days,  passing  through 


124  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

fourteen  counties,  and  through  the  interior  of  the  State 
of  Mississippi,  destroying  a  great  amount  of  government 
property,  besides  the  destruction  of  railroad  property, 
and  effectually  cutting  off  communication  in  various 
directions,  preventing  supplies  from  reaching  Vicksburg 
and  Port  Hudson,  drawing  out  a  force  from  Jackson,  at 
a  time  when  General  Grant  was  making  a  rapid  flank 
movement  on  that  place,  and  on  the  last  morning 
surprising  two  camps,  capturing  and  bringing  in  four 
hundred  prisoners,  not  including  the  six  hundred  that 
were  paroled  and  left  on  the  route  at  different  points, 
besides  eight  hundred  horses  and  mules,  and  some  five 
hundred  negroes  that  followed  us,  a  large  number  of 
cattle,  and  a  considerable  train  of  vehicles  of  various 
descriptions.  But  what  must  be  considered  the  crowning 
glory  of  the  expedition  is  the  fact  that  during  the  entire 
march,  and  more  especially  the  last  forty  hours,  men 
and  horses  hungry  and  jaded  though  they  were,  not  a 
murmur  was  heard  from  the  lips  of  either  officers  or 
men.  Our  loss  did  not  exceed  twenty  men. 

While  feeding  and  resting  a  company  of  the  First 
Louisiana  Cavalry,  Union  forces,  came  out  from  Baton 
Rouge,  the  report  having  reached  there  that  a  large 
force  was  crossing  Comit  River  and  advancing  towards 
that  place.  This  company  was  sent  out  to  reconnoitre. 
Picture  their  astonishment  when  they  learned  whose 
command  it  was,  and  where  it  came  from.  It  was  some 
time  before  they  could  be  convinced  of  the  fact. 

Our  prisoners  felt  quite  jubilant.  They  allowed  that 
a  force  had  to  come  all  the  way  from  Tennesse  purposely 


QRIERSON    RAIDS.  125 

I 

to  capture  them ;  they  considered  it  an  honor  to  be 
taken  by  Illinois  troops.  Altogether  they  were  a  jolly 
set  of  fellows — the  most  of  them  living  in  Louisiana  and 
Mississippi,  and  men  of  wealth.  Their  captain,  at  the 
time  their  camp  was  taken,  escaped  by  climbing  a  tree, 
where  he  remained  concealed  by  the  Spanish  moss, 
which  abounds  in  that  section  of  the  country,  and 
presents  a  beautiful  sight,  hanging  in  long  clusters  from 
every  limb. 

About  eleven  o'clock  the  command  took  up  its  line  of 
march  in  the  following  order :  first,  the  Sixth  Illinois ; 
second,  the  battery ;  third,  the  prisoners ;  fourth,  the 
Seventh  Illinois ;  fifth,  the  negroes,  with  the  led  horses 
and  mules ;  and  lastly,  about  thirty  vehicles  of  every 
description,  from  the  finest  carriage  down  to  a  lumber 
wagon  of  the  poorest  description.  The  line  extended 
about  two  miles.  It  really  presented  an  interesting 
sight,  one  to  which  neither  pen  nor  pencil  can  do  justice. 

After  being  formed,  and  when  within  four  miles  of 
Baton  Rouge,  the  column  was  met  by  Captain  Godfry, 
First  Louisiana  Cavalry,  who  escorted  us  into  the  city. 
For  one  half  mile  before  entering  the  city  we  were  met 
by  citizens  and  soldiers,  both  white  and  black ;  male 
and  female,  old  and  young,  rich  and  poor,  paper  collars 
and  ragged  urchins ;  everybody's  curiosity  was  at  its 
highest  pitch.  The  streets  were  densely  crowded,  and 
amid  the  shouts  and  cheers  of  thousands,  the  waving  of 
banners  and  flags,  interspersed  with  music,  the  tired 
soldiers,  all  covered  with  dust,  marched  through  the 
principal  streets,  around  the  public  square,  down  to  the 


126  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

river,  watered  their  horses,  and  then  proceeded  to 
Magnolia  Grove,  two  miles  south  of  the  city,  a  most 
delightful  spot,  shaded  by  the  magnolia,  whose  long 
green  leaves  encircle  a  beautiful  white  flower,  which  fills 
the  air  with  its  rich  perfume. 

It  was  just  at  sunset  that  the  command  entered  this 
grove,  and  that  night,  for  the  first  time  in  sixteen  days, 
they  slept  soundly  under  federal  protection.  Among 
the  sleepers  were  the  scouts — except  those  left  behind 
— now  relieved  of  their  dangerous  double-dealing  duty, 
which  rendered  their  death  certain  if  they  had  been 
taken  prisoners  and  discovered.  They  had  given  full 
satisfaction  to  the  command,  and  I  trust  will  make  a 
favorable  impression  upon  the  mind  of  the  reader. 
Their  names  are  as  follows  : 

R.  W.  Surby,  Regimental  Q.  M.  Sergeant,  Seventh 
Illinois,  commanding  scouts;  C.  B.  Weeden,  corporal 
Co.  E,  do ;  L.  H.  Kelly,  Co.  E,  do ;  Wm.  Buffington, 
Co.  B,  do ;  Samuel  Nelson,  Co.  G,  do ;  Arthur  Wood, 
Co.  B,  do ;  Isaac  E.  Robinson,  Co.  B,  do ;  George 
Stedman,  Co.  C,  do ;  Uriah  Fowler,  Co.  H,  do. 

They  were  armed  in  guerrilla  style,  with  a  variety  of 
arms — thre'e  Sharpe's  carbines,  four  shot-guns,  one 
sporting  rifle,  four  sabres,  and  nine  revolvers;  had 
captured  eighty-four  prisoners,  with  their  arms  and 
equipments,  and  destroyed  over  two  hundred  shot-guns 
and  rifles. 

The  evening  found  the  men  so  exhausted  for  want  of 
sleep  and  rest  that  the  moment  they  had  stripped  the 
saddles  off  their  horses  they  laid  down,  and  it  was 


OJRIERSON    RAIDS.  127 

almost  impossible  to  arouse  them,  to  partake  of  coffee 
and  refreshments,  prepared  by  the  One  Hundred  and 
Sixteenth  New  York  and  the  Forty-eighth  Mississippi 
infantry  regiments,  who  made  their  appearance,  bringing 
with  them  their  own  cooking-utensils  and  provisions. 
This  act  on  the  part  of  the  officers  and  men  of  those 
regiments  was  noble  and  kind,  and  will  always  be 
remembered  by  the  Sixth  and  Seventh  Illinois  cavalry. 
J~,  On  our  entrance  into  Baton  Rouge  it  was  difficult  to 
distinguis-h  the  prisoners  from  our  own  men,  who  had, 
while  on  the  march,  exchanged  their  close-fitting  jackets 
for  citizens'  coats — the  same  with  regard  to  hats  and 
pants ;  this,  together  with  the  dust  that  covered  them, 
made  it  impossible  to  distinguish  them  apart,  and  as 
the  column  marched  along  the  following  remarks  were 
heard:  "Why,  see  how  many  prisoners  they  have !" 
A  group  of  negroes  was  seen  on  one  corner  of  the 
street,  in  which  an  old  darkey  was  heard  to  say  to  one 
of  his  brethren,  "  Hush,  child  ;  you  must  look  at  dem 
peoples  with  respect ;  dey  am  de  great  warriors,  wat 
come  from  de  Norf ;  dey  trable  widout  sleep,  and  stop 
de  railroads,  and  cut  up  the  track ;  I  hear  massa  say 
so  dis  mornin'." 

While  on  our  route  we  were  looked  upon  by  the 
people  with  wonder  and  astonishment,  and  our  courteous 
and  kind  manners  seemed  to  surprise  them  considerably. 
There  were  undoubtedly  instances  where  some  unprin- 
cipled men  would  enter  private  dwellings,  while  away 
from  the  control  of  their  officers,  and  pillage.  Such 
things  could  not  well  be  controlled,  as  the  column  was 


128  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

almost  constantly  on  the  move,  and  subsistence  had  to 
be  procured  from  the  country  through  which  we  passed. 
It  was  seldom  we  found  a  scarcity.  Horses  had  to  be 
pressed  whenever  and  wherever  found,  and  in  many 
instances  double  the  number  were  left  for  those  taken, 
of  exhausted  animals,  which,  with  a  little  care,  would 
soon  become  as  servicable  as  those  taken.  It  would 
sometimes  arouse  a  feeling  of  regret  to  witness  the 
attachment  displayed  by  the  faithful  old  horse,  who,  on 
being  turned  loose  by  the  road-side,  to  wander  where 
he  pleased,  would  be  seen  following  up  the  column,  and 
when  it  stopped  he  would  lay  down  in  the  road  to  rest, 
and  as  we  started  again  could  be  seen  occupying  a  place 
in  the  ranks,  where  he  would  remain  from  morning  to 
night,  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty. 

After  a  few  days'  rest  the  command  began  to  wander 
around.  They  being  privileged  characters,  were  per- 
mitted to  go  where  they  pleased,  and  it  was  amusing  to 
see  to  what  extent  they  would  carry  their  jokes.  At 
one  time  they  took  possession  of  the  Provost  Marshal's 
office,  turning  him  out  of  doors.  One  day  about  a 
dozen  men  went  into  a  saloon — the  proprietor  having 
stepped  out  for  a  moment.  Without  waiting  for  him 
one  of  the  men  jumped  over  the  counter  and  inquired 
of  his  comrades  what  they  would  have,  and  thus  they 
treated  each  other  until  the  proprietor  arrived.  He 
was  refused  admittance.  For  redress  he  applied  to  the 
Provost  Marshal,  who  recommended  him  to  shut  up 
shop,  that  he  could  not  do  anything  with  those  raiders. 
At  another  time  some  of  the  men  entered  an  ice-cream 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  129 

saloon,  and  were  rather  noisy,  when  the  Provost  Marshal 
was  sent  for.  The  men  got  "wind"  of  it,  and  taking 
the  soda  fount  charged  it  with  gas  and  placed  it  in 
position  opposite  the  door.  The  Marshal  made  his 
appearance,  and  would  have  received  a  salute  had  not 
a  friend  outside  advised  him  of  the  danger.  He  very 
readily  compromised  with  the  men.  Occasionally  they 
would  get  into  a  fight,  just  for  the  fun  of  the  thing. 
Passing  an  eating-house  one  day  three  of  the  men  were 
attracted  by  hearing  loud  and  angry  words.  Their 
curiosity  must  be  satisfied.  They  entered  the  house 
and  discovered  two  eastern  officers  engaged  in  a  fist- 
fight.  The  landlady  was  trying  her  utmost  to  prevent 
the  quarrel,  and  as  our  men  entered  entreated  them  to 
stop  it  if  they  could,  as  such  a  proceeding  would  injure 
the  reputation  of  her  house,  which  was  of  unquestionable 
character.  Western  troops  are  noted  for  their  gallantry, 
and  in  less  than  no  time  the  two  officers  lay  sprawling 
in  the  street. 

It  is  customary  in  Baton  Rouge,  when  an  auction  is 
to  take  place,  also  for  concerts  and  other  entertainments, 
to  send  a  negro  around  with  a  banner  with  the  adver- 
tisement, and  a  bell,  which  he  rings,  and  cries  out  at 
the  'top  of  his  voice.  As  one  of  these  was  coming  up 
the  street  one  day  a  squad  of  the  Sixth  and  Seventh 
made  a  charge,  capturing  the  bell  and  banner.  They 
proceeded  on  through  the  streets,  crying  out  "  Concert 
to-night,  at  Magnolia  Grove,  by  the  Sixth  and  Seventh 
Illinois  cavalry."  Some  of  the  citizens  were  sold  that 
evening.  Providing  they  e^ver  do  conclude  to  give  a 

*6 


130  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

concert,  I  have  composed  the  following  few  lines  for 
their  benefit : 


SONG  OF  THE    RAIDERS. 

The  Sixth  and  Seventh  you  all  know, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
Together  on  the  raid  did  go; 

Row  de  du  da  da, 
Colonel  Grierson  was  in  command, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
And  in  Baton  Rouge  did  safely  land, 

Row  de  du  da  da. 

CHORUS— 
Are  you  going  to  march  all  night? 

Are  you  going  to  march  all  day? 
I'll  bet  my  money  on  the  Sixth  and  Seventh, 

Who'll  bet  on  the  Southern  Grey? 


It  was  in  April,  1863, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
That  we  left  the  State  of  Tennessee ; 

Row  de  du  da  da; 
The  course  we  took  on  the  map  you'll  see, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
Down  through  the  State  of  Mississippi, 

Row  de  du  da  da. 

CHORUS. 


We  were  accompanied  part  way, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
By  the  brave  old  Second  Iowa ; 

Row  de  du  da  da; 
When  at  Clear  Spring  they  were  left  to  range, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
And  fight  their  way  back  to  La  Grange, 

Row  de  du  da  da. 

t    CHORUS. 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  131 

With  the  railroad  we  did  play  "  whack," 

*       Du  da,  du  da, 
Burning  the  cars  upon  the  track; 

Bow  de  du  da  da; 
We'd  march  all  day  and  then  all  night, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
And  only  stop  to  have  a  fight, 

Kow  de  du  da  da. 

CHORUS. 

The  people  thought  it  very  strange, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
To  see  so  many  from  La  Grange ; 

Bow  de  du  da  da; 
They  looked  with  wonder  and  surprise, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
To  see  so  many  from  Illinois, 

Bow  de  du  da  da. 

CHORUS. 

When  Port  Hudson  did  surrender, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
We  were  there  to  see  the  "  rebs  "  knock  under ; 

Bow  de  du  da  da; 
The  116th  New  York  are  bully  boys, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
Kind  hearted  and  full  of  fight  besides, 

Bow  de  du  da  da. 

CHORUS. 


And  now,  kind  friends,  we'll  bid  adieu, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
Hoping  to  see  this  war  soon  through; 

Bow  de  du  da  da; 
How  joyful  then  will  be  our  song, 

Du  da,  du  da, 
As  our  wings  of  peace  will  glide  along, 

Bow  de  du  da  da. 

CHORUS— 
Are  you  going  to  march  all  night? 

Are  you  going  to  march  all  day? 
I'll  bet  my  money  on  the  Stars  and  Stripes, 

On  Freedorii  and  Liberty. 


132  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

The  following  is  characteristic  of  the  good  feeling 
existing  between  the  Sixth  and  Seventh.  One  day  one 
of  the  men,  in  roving  around,  discovered  two  men 
fighting.  Stepping  up  to  them  he  said,  "  How  is  this, 
Sixth  and  Seventh  ?  you  must  not  fight  each  other  in 
this  style."  At  this  announcement  the  combatants 
eyed  each  other  a  moment,  when  one  says  to  the  other, 
" Do  you  belong  to  the  Seventh ?"  "I  do ;  and  you 
to  the  Sixth,  do  you?"  "Well,  I  reckon  I  do,"  was 
the  reply.  This  was  sufficient,  and  like  two  brothers 
they  started,  arm  in  arm,  to  the  nearest  saloon,  to 
pledge  anew  their  friendship  for  each  other,  allowing  it 
was  all  a  mistake. 

About  this  time  several  of  the  officers,  with  Colonel 
Grierson  and  Prince,  went  on  a  visit  to  New  Orleans. 
On  their  arrival  in  that  city  they  were  received  by  the 
citizens,  who  displayed  considerable  interest,  compli- 
menting them  for  their  bravery  and  success,  and  as  a 
token  of  their  admiration  for  their  gallantry,  the  one 
was  presented  with  a  horse  and  equipments,  the  other 
with  equipments. 

This  state  of  things  was  not  permitted  to  last  long. 
The  Illinois  cavalry  had  their  reputation  up  for  being 
fighting  men,  and  work  was  now  laid  out  for  them. 
The  bombardment  of  Port  Hudson  had  commenced,  and 
a  movement  was  to  be  made  against  the  place  by  a  land 
force.  On  the  twelfth  day  of  May  the  cavalry  was 
ordered  to  move  in  the  advance  to  Port  Hudson.  Some 
considerable  skirmishing  took  place  with  the  advance, 
until  within  eight  miles  of  Port  Hudson,  at  which  point 


GKIEBSON    RAIDS.  133 

our  forces,  under  General  Auger,  camped,  and  remained 
some  time  before  advancing  again.  During  this  time 
the  cavalry  was  not  idle.  A  scout  was  made,  which 
reflected  great  credit  both  upon  the  officers  and  men 
concerned.  Captain  Godfry,  of  the  First  Louisiana 
Cavalry,  with  one  company,  Captain  Angley,  of  the 
Sixth  Illinois,  with  one  company,  and  Lieutenant  La 
Grange,  of  company  A,  with  twenty  men,  were  sent 
from  Alexandria  eight  miles  to  the  rear  of  Port  Hudson. 
When  in  the  vicinity  of  the  latter  place,  they  learned 
of  there  being  a  force  of  rebels  there,  numbering  ninety 
men.  The  three  commands  then  separated,  each  taking 
a  different  road,  with  the  intention  of  surrounding  them. 
Captain  Angley  had  succeeded  in  drawing  the  rebels 
after  him,  and  falling  back  to  a  suitable  position  held 
them  in  check,  while  Lieutenant  La  Grange,  learning 
of  their  situation,  charged  down  upon  them  in  the  rear, 
completely  surprising  them,  killing  two  and  capturing 
nineteen  prisoners,  with  their  arms,  horses  and  equip- 
ments, without  sustaining  any  loss. 

A  few  days  after  this  the  entire  force  was  ordered  to 
advance,  which  brought  on  the  engagement  at  Plain's 
Store,  noted  for  its  stubbornness.  Major  Whitsit,  of 
the  Sixth  Illinois,  with  companies  A,  K  and  L,  were 
sent  up  to  the  railroad  from  the  store,  meeting  the 
enemy — Colonel  Miles'  Legion — and  commenced  the 
engagement,  falling  back  to  the  reserve,  the  enemy 
following  closely.  When  the  battle  became  general 
the  Forty-eighth  Massachusetts  and  One  Hundred  and 
Sixteenth  New  York  behaved  most  gallantly,  the  latter 


134  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

regiment  doing  most  of  the  fighting,  the  cavalry 
affording  good  support,  dismounted.  The  fight  lasted 
seven  hours,  when  the  enemy  was  driven  from  his 
position,  leaving  their  killed  and  wounded  on  the  field  > 
which  numbered  one  hundred,  besides  sixty  prisoners. 
Our  loss  was  fifty-four  killed  and  wounded. 

The  next  day  General  T.  W.  Sherman,  of  the  east, 
arrived  from  New  Orleans,  with  a  long  train  of  heavy 
artillery.  On  the  following  morning  the  Sixth  and 
Seventh  were  ordered  out,  at  an  early  hour.  After 
riding  about  an  hour  they  met  the  advance  of  General 
Banks'  force,  which  had  come  up  the  west  side  of  the 
river  from  New  Orleans,  and  crossed  to  Bayou  Sara. 
The  first  meeting  which  then  took  place  between 
General  Banks  and  Colonel  Grierson  was  very  warm 
and  friendly.  On  the  twenty-first  of  May.  a  demon- 
stration was  made  by  our  forces  against  the  enemy,  who 
were  in  position  outside  their  works.  It  was  here  the 
One  Hundred  and  Sixteenth  New  York  distinguished 
themselves,  repulsing  the  enemy,  charging  and  driving 
them  inside  their  works,  while  a  Massachusetts  regiment 
threw  down  their  arms  and  run.  The  cavalry  being 
ordered  to  dismount  and  support  the  New  York  regiment 
caused  much  surprise  in  the  stampeders ;  they  had  never 
heard  of  such  a  thing  as  cavalry  fighting  dismounted. 

On  the  twenty-fourth  of  May  our  forces  advanced  to 
within  one  mile  of  the  fort.  Some  heavy  skirmishing 
was  done  in  the  advance.  Several  attempts  had  been 
made  by  our  forces  to  discover  two  steamers  said  to  be 
concealed  up  the  bayou,  or  Thompson's  Creek,  but 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  135 

were  unsuccessful.  Colonel  Prince,  by  order  of  Colonel 
Grierson,  left  with  detachments  from  each  company  of 
his  regiment,  proceeding  to  the  creek,  where  he  captured 
two  fine  passenger  steamers,  the  Skylight,  also  a  small 
ferry-boat.  These  boats  lay  within  three  hundred 
yards  of  the  rebel  batteries.  So  quiet  and  unexpected 
was  the  expedition  that  they  were  completely  surprised, 
and  knew  nothing  of  it  until  the  boats  were  run  up  the 
creek  out  of  range  of  the  guns.  Colonel  Prince  was 
highly  complimented  by  GeneralBanks,who  pronounced 
it  one  of  the  grandest  feats  of  the  campaign.  The 
next  day  Lieutenant  Lee,  of  company  F,  with  four 
men,  took  a  yawl  belonging  to  one  of  the  steamers  and 
quietly  dropped  down  the  creek,  passed  close  to  the 
rebel  works,  entered  Alligator  Bayou,  which  they 
crossed,  landed,  and  footing  it  through  a  neck  of  timber 
hailed  the  steamship  Hartford.  A  yawl  was  lowered 
and  they  were  brought  aboard,  and  reported  the  capture 
of  the  boats,  which  the  Hartford  had  been  watching 
for  at  the  outlet,  to  prevent  their  escape.  Lieutenant 
Lee  was  highly  complimented  and  kindly  treated  by 
the  officers  of  the  boat,  and  three  cheers  were  given  for 
the  Illinois  cavalry. 

The  men  had  considerable  sport  while  camped  in  the 
rear  of  Port  Hudson  shooting  alligators,  with  now  and 
then  a  skirmish  with  Logan's  or  Wirt  Adams'  cavalry. 
In  the  meantime  our  forces  were  encircling  and  drawing 
nearer  the  enemy's  works,  the  cannonading  was  growing 
more  fierce  and  terrific  each  day,  and  sharp-shooting 
was  practiced  to  some  extent.  Many  of  our  cavalry 


136  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

could  be  seen  each  day  on  their  way  to  the  rifle-pits 
near  the  Twenty-first  Indiana  Battery,  where  they 
would  dispose  of  fifty  or  a  hundred  cartridges  before 
returning,  firing  at  the  distance  of  six  hundred  yards. 

It  was  on  the  last  day  of  May  that  the  enemy 
charged  one  of  our  siege-guns,  but  we  easily  repulsed 
them.  By  the  middle  of  June  our  forces  had  nearly 
two  hundred  guns  in  position,  and  the  cannonading  was 
most  terriffic.  The  heavy  siege  battery  manned  by  the 
Twenty-first  Indiana,  Colonel  McMiller,  proved  most 
efficient.  So  accurate  became  their  aim  that  the  rebels 
dared  not  place  a  gun  within  their  range.  On  the 
fourteenth  of  June  our  forces,  commanded  by  General 
Sherman,  made  a  desperate  charge  upon  the  enemy's 
works,  and  were  repulsed  with  some  loss.  Captain 
Skinner,  of  the  Sixth  Illinois,  with  companies  E  and 
D  of  that  regiment,  was  escort  for  the  General.  Their 
loss  in  horses  was  seventeen.  The  General  had  two 
shot  from  under  him,  and  was  himself  carried  off  the 
field  wounded.  A  braver  or  more  gallant  officer  never 
led  troops  into  any  engagement. 

It  was  on  one  of  these  occasions  that  a  certain 
Massachusetts  regiment  refused  to  enter  action  because 
their  time  would  be  out  in  a  few  days.  They  were  nine 
months'  men.  Previous  to  starting  for  their  homes 
there  was  a  great  demand  for  trophies,  and  our  cavalry 
could  sell  them  almost  anything  for  a  good  price. 
Many  of  the  men  took  advantage  and  sold  out,  even  to 
their  old  jack-knives,  stating  that  they  were  captured 
on  the  raid. 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  137 


The  weather  was  now  becoming  excessively  hot,  and 
it  was  a  severe  task  to  both  horses  and  men  to  labor 
through  the  heat  of  the  day.  In  many  instances  scouts 
had  to  be  postponed  and  conducted  through  the  night. 
The  large  green  flies  and  mosquitoes  were  very  trouble- 
some. The  country  abounded  in  blackberries,  which 
afforded  the  men  a  luxury.  Sugar  could  be  obtained 
in  abundance  at  the  different  plantations.  Frequently 
the  men  approached  the  gun-boats,  when  some  hearty 
old  tar  would  hail  them  and  inquire  if  they  did  not 
want  to  come  aboard.  They  had  a  very  exalted  opinion 
of  the  cavalry,  and  looked  upon  them  as  true  heroes. 
Regardless  of  the  excessive  heat,  change  of  climate,  and 
constant  scouting,  our  men  experienced  but  little  sick- 
ness, and  would  find  some  kind  of  amusement  to  while 
away  the  spare  hours.  Musical  instruments  of  various 
kinds  could  be  found  in  camp,  and  the  most  noted 
among  the  players  was  Colonel  Grierson,  who  could 
produce  most  perfect  music  on  nearly  all  instruments. 
He  possesses  a  natural  talent  for  music.  On  several 
occasions  after  retiring  has  he  arisen  from  his  bed  on 
hearing  a  violin,  and  finding  it  out  would  have  all  the 
negroes  collected,  and  then  such  a  variety  of  dances 
the  reader  can  better  imagine  than  I  describe — jigs, 
breakdowns,  and  the  original  plantation  dance,  with  its 
chorus  of  voices.  There  could  be  seen  Sambo  in  all 
his  glory — the  genuine  African. 

There  are  several  fine  plantations  and  beautiful 
residences  in  the  rear  of  Port  Hudson  and  above  it, 
particularly  that  of  Mrs. ,  a  sister  of  Jeff.  Davis 


138  GRIEBSON    RAIDS. 

While  on  a  scout  Colonel  Grierson  had  occasion  to  call 
and  pay  his  respects  to  this  lady,  who  received  him 
rather  coldly.  Not  knowing  who  the  Colonel  was  she 
very  uncourteously  left  him  and  his  adjutant  alone  in 
the  drawing-room.  In  the  room  was  a  splendid  piano. 
A  request  was  made  through  the  Adjutant  for  the  ladies 
to  play,  which  they  declined.  The  Colonel  was  not  to 
be  bluffed  in  this  way,  so  seating  himself  before  the 
instrument  he  soon  filled  the  room  with  the  notes  of  a 
very  difficult  but  popular  air.  This  had  the  desired 
effect  of  bringing  all  the  ladies  to  the  room.  They 
were  very  inquisitive  to  know  who  the  player  was,  that 
he  would  not  be  any  ordinary  man  to  produce  such 
beautiful  music.  Upon  hearing  his  name  they  evinced 
much  surprise,  and  apologised  for  their  rudeness,  they 
became  extremely  sociable,  particularly  with  Adjutant 
Woodward,  who  is  a  great  favorite  with  the  ladies  ;  of 
very  prepossessing  appearance,  (good  looking,)  and 
knows  how  to  play  the  agreeable ;  he  is  unassuming 
and  gentlemanly  in  his  manners,  and  not  fond  of 
display,  as  the  following  will  show.  He  was  the  only 
officer  on  Colonel  Grierson's  staff,  Acting  Adjt.-Gen., 
and  was  of  incalcuable  service.  His  judgment  was 
consulted  on  all  occasions.  After  the  successful 
termination  of  the  raid,  he  wrote  the  official  report,  in 
which  he  was  so  delicate  as  not  to  mention  his  own 
name. 

A  scout  was  sent  out  to  Clinton,  La.,  consisting  of 
the  following  troops — the  Sixth  and  Seventh,  the 
Fourth  Wisconsin  mounted  Infantry,  accompanied  by 


GEIERSON    RAIDS.  139 

Captain  Godfr y,  Captain  Eaton  of  the  First  Louisiana 
Cavalry,  and  Lieutenant  Perkins  of  the  Mississippi 
Cavalry.  This  expedition  left  within  four  miles  of 
Port  Hudson,  marched  twenty-eight  miles,  met  the 
enemy  in  force,  fought  three  hours  and  retreated  in 
good  order,  on  account  of  ammunition  being  exhausted, 
arriving  in  camp  about  three  o'clock  the  next  day. 
The  day  following  an  expedition  consisting  of  cavalry, 
infantry  and  artillery  returned  to  Clinton,  but  the 
enemy  had  disappeared,  leaving  in  our  possession  one 
hundred  convalescent  soldiers,  which  were  paroled  by 
Colonel  Prince.  An  extensive  cotton  factory  was 
destroyed. 

An  attempt  was  made  by  the  "  rebs  "  to  capture  a 
boat,  used  for  keeping  supplies  on  at  Springfield 
Landing.  Captain  Cohn,  of  the  Sixth,  and  Lieutenant 
Maxwell,  of  the  Seventh,  were  on  board  at  the  time,  and 
rallied  what  few  men,  that  were  scattered  about,  which 
did  not  exceed  twenty,  and  repulsed  the  "rebs,"  who 
numbered  sixty  men,  driving  them  away. 

Company  E,  of  the  Sixth,  while  on  picket  at  the 
crossing  of  the  Jackson  and  Clinton  road,  four  and  a 
half  miles  in  rear  of  Port  Hudson,  was  attacked  by  a 
superior  force  of  the  enemy.  Sargent  Fayer  was  in 
command  of  the  company  at  the  time,  and  so  placed 
his  men  as  to  hold  the  enemy  in  check  while  he  sent 
a  courier  to  camp,  who  returned  with  reinforcements, 
and  the  enemy  were  driven  off.  One  battalion  of  the 
Fourteenth  New  York  Cavalry,  at  this  time,  was 
stationed  as  picket  on  the  cross-road  and  railroad. 


140  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

They  had  just  received  some  clothing  and  three  boxes 
of  Colt's  army  revolvers.  One  hundred  of  the  enemy 
attacked  them,  capturing  several  prisoners,  nearly  all 
their  horses,  their  arms,  clothing,  and  four  wagons. 

About  a  mile  from  this  post  was  a  hospital,  in  which 
were  at  this  time  about  three  hundred  sick  and  wounded, 
with  two  companies  of  infantry  acting  as  guard,  six 
ambulances,  a  quantity  of  hospital  stores,  and  one 

hundred  stand  of  arms,  all  in  charge  of  Surgeon , 

who  surrendered  the  whole  to  a  Confederate  officer  and 
.  four  men.  In  the  meantime  news  had  reached  camp. 
Lieutenants  Maxwell  and  Caldwell,  of  the  Seventh, 
immediately  collected  about  twenty  men,  principally 
convalescents — the  regiment  being  absent  on  a  scout  at 
the  time — and  started  for  the  picket-post,  where  they 
arrived  only  to  find  the  enemy  gone  with  their  booty. 
They  then  started  for  the  hospital,  arriving  in  time  to 
prevent  its  capture  by  the  enemy,  who  had  sent  for 
reinforcements.  The  surgeon  was  very  indignant,  and 
insisted  that  he  had  surrendered  the  place,  and  would 
not  permit  the  forces  at  his  command  to  interfere.  He 
soon  found  he  had  those  to  deal  with  who  knew  how  to 
act,  and  with  revolvers  in  hand  Lieutenants  Caldwell 
and  Maxwell  threatened  to  shoot  the  first  man  who 
refused  to  raise  a  musket  in  defence  of  his  own  liberty 
and  Uncle  Sam's  property.  Colonel  Grierson,  with 
his  command,  soon  after  made  his  appearance,  who 
reprimanded  the  surgeon  for  his  cowardly  actions,  but 
he  was  too  late  to  pursue  the  enemy,  they  having 
sometime  the  start ;  they  made  good  their  escape,  with 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  141 

the  property  taken  from   the  Fourteenth  New  York 
Cavalry. 

I  will  now  draw  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  those 
who  were  left  wounded  at  Wall's  Bridge,  Mississippi. 
They  had  not  been  forgotten.  Several  efforts  had  been 
made  by  Colonel  Prince  to  send  a  party  with  a  flag  of 
truce  to  learn  their  condition.  Madame  rumor  was 
busy  with  her  tongue*  At  one  time  she  reported  that 
Colonel  Blackburn  was  dead,  and  that  Sergeant  Surby 
had  been  recognized  as  one  of  the  scouts  and  was  hung. 
It  was  about  the  last  of  June  that  permission  was 
granted  to  proceed  with  a  flag  of  truce,  the  rebel  General 
Gardner  furnishing  the  party  with  the  necessary  papers 
of  protection.  J.  B.  Hartley,  company  A,  and  A.  G. 
Leving,  veterinary-surgeon  of  the  Seventh  Illinois, 
started  on  their  mission.  They  were  to  proceed  to 
Clinton,  Louisiana,  where  they  were  furnished  with  an 
escort  of  two  Confederate  soldiers,  who  accompanied 
them  through.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  second  day 
they  reached  Mr.  Newman's  plantation,  and  found  Mr. 
N.  at  home,  but  were  disappointed  in  not  finding  any 
of  the  wounded.  They  were  told  that  the  Colonel  died, 
after  suffering  intense  pain  for  seventeen  days.  A 
member  of  company  G  had  also  died  from  his  wounds. 
The  remaining  two  wounded  men,  together  with  the 
nurses,  had  been  sent  to  Osyko  Station.  Mr.  Newman 
expressed  himself  highly  pleased  and  satisfied,  stating 
that  he  had  been  paid  most  liberally  by  all  parties 
concerned,  and  also  that  the  dead  had  received  a  decent 
burial,  all  of  which  was  gratifying  news  to  the  friends 


142  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

of  the  deceased.  On  the  morning  of  the  fourth  day 
the  flag  of  truce  returned,  having  made  the  trip  without 
meeting  with  any  accident  or  trouble  on  the  road, 
^^.t  one  time  Colonel  Prince  made  an  effort  to  he 
detached  with  his  regiment  from  the  Sixth  Illinois 
without  consulting  Colonel  Grierson,  his  intention  being 
that  of  remj-iJlng  in  the  Department  of  the  Gulf. 
General  Banks  thought  well  of  him,  and  appreciated 
his  military  genius,  but  the  idea  did  not  meet  the 
approbation  of  the  officers,  all  of  whom  opposed  it  with 
the  exception  of  one,  besides  Colonel  Grierson  did  not 
approve  of  it,  and  told  the  officers  and  men  that  he 
would  take  them  back  to  Tennessee.  Colonel  Prince, 
in  making  this  effort,  thought  it  was  to  his  interest. 
As  a  military  man  he  has  few  superiors,  and  is  perfectly 
conversant  with  the  tactics.  The  following  is  one  of 
his  ideas,  suggested  to  General  Banks,  and  by  him  and 
his  chief  engineer  approved  and  carried  into  execution 
— that  of  collecting  the.  sugar  hogsheads  from  the 
neighboring  plantations  and  constructing  a  lunette  fort 
and  tower  of  observation.  This  work  was  commenced 
by  digging  a  trench  within  three  hundred  yards  and 
following  up  to  within  forty-five  yards  of  the  enemy's 
works,  when  the  main  work  was  commenced  as  follows ; 
thickness  at  the  base,  fifteen  feet ;  length,  forty  feet ; 
height,  twenty  feet ;  with  wings  extending  from  each 
flank,  serving  as  rifle-pits.  From  the  top  of  this  a  fine 
view  was  obtained  of  the  enemy's  river  works,  and  was 
about  to  have  been  mounted  with  four  guns,  when  the 
fort  surrendered,  which  would  have  commanded  an 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  143 

enfilading  fire  (fa.  both  the  enemy's  flanks,  which  could 
not  have  been  returned  in  the  same  manner  by  them. 
This  work  was  frequently  commented  on,  and  General 
Gardner's  chief-engineer  remarked,  that  had  it  been 
completed,  it  would  have  proved  very  destructive  to 
them. 

When  the  news  of  tlfe  surrender  '•  k  Vicksburg 
Bleached  the  command  ft  Port  Hudson,  "the  rejoicing 
*was  beyond  describing.  0n  the  eighth  day  of  July 
General  Gardner  surrendered  Port  Hudson  and  its 
garrison  to  General  Banks.  It  was  then  that  the 
cannon  pealed  forth  in  thunder  tones,  volley  after 
volley  from  the  gunboats  and  land  batteries  in  honor 
of  the  great  victory  achieved.  The  last  stronghold  on 
the  Mississippi  river  was  wrested  from  the  traitor's 
clutch,  the  "  father  of  waters  "  once  more  carried  its 
entire  length,  proudly  floating  the  banner  of  liberty. 
The  next  day  a  portion  of  our  force  marched  into  the 
fort,  and  then  in  the  presence  of  cavalry,  infantry, 
artillery  and  marines,  the  "rebs"  grounded  arms  ;  this 
was  a  proud  moment  for  the  Illinois  boys.  General 
Gardner  requested  to  see  Colonel  Grierson,  who  came 
forward  and  was  introduced  to  him.  He  complimented 
the  Colonel  very  highly,  saying,  that  he  was  both  glad 
and  sorry  to  see  him,  glad  to  see  so  brave  and  gallant 
an  officer,  but  sorry  to  see  the  one  who  caused  the 
surrender  of  Port  Hudson,  he  having  cut  off  his  com- 
munications and  supplies,  thus  starving  him  into  a 
surrender. 

A  few  days  after  this  the  Sixth  and  Seventh  embarked 


144  'GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

for  Memphis,  Tenn.,  amid  the  cheers  of  friends  and 
-.the  deafening  roar  of  artillery.  Accompanying  and 
Bunder  guard,  were  the  Confederate  officers  of  the 
garrison,  General  Beall  and  staff  occupying  the  same 
boat  with  Colonel  Grierson  and  Colonel  Prince.  On 
our  arrival  at  Vicksburg  the  boats  were  detained 
several  hours,  during  which  time  Colonel  Grierson  had 
an  interview  with  General  Grant,  who  received  hii 
with  marked  courtesy,  displaying  a  high  appreciation  o\ 
his  services.  On  the  arrival  of  the  command  at 
Memphis,  they  disembarked,  rejoicing  that  they  had 
returned  safely  back  again  to  old  Tennessee,  shortly 
after  which  a  re-union  took  place  between  the  raiders 
and  those  who  were  so  unfortunate  as  to  be  left  behind. 
They  consisted  mostly  of  convalescents  and  men  who 
were  on  detached  service,  and  doing  duty  at  the  time 
the  expedition  left,  together  with  those  who  returned 
as  an  escort  from  near  Pontotac,  Miss.,  all  of  which 
did  not  spare  them  from  a  nickname  conferred  upon 
them  by  the  r  aider  &• — "  Quinine  Brigade ;"  the  meeting 
was  warm  between  old  comrades,  and  a  thousand  and 
one  questions  were  asked,  and  a  large  mail  was  distrib- 
uted, letters  which  contained  word  from  the  loved 
ones  at  home.  Mails  had  been  a  scarce  article  while  in 
the  Department  of  the  Gulf. 

The  brigade  was  once  more  thrown  together,  and  the 
meeting  between  the  Second  Iowa  and  the  Sixth  and 
Seventh  Illinois  was  of  the  most  friendly  character. 
The  respect  that  these  three  regiments  entertained 
toward  each  other  is  only  what  brave  and  unprejudiced 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  147 

volley  from  their  running  five  shooting  rifles,  which 
quickly  checked  their  speed  and  sent  some  of  them 
to  their  long  home.  They  now  fell  back  out  of  range 
and  formed  in  two  columns,  moving  down  on  both 
flanks.  In  the  meantime  Colonel  Hatch  quickly  formed 
in  the  edge  of  the  timber,  where  his  devoted  little 
band  could  be  completly  concealed  by  trees.  With  a 
portion  of  his  force  dismounted  behind  a  barricade  and 
breastwork  constructed  out  of  fence  rails  and  logs ; 
while  the  little  two  pounder  was  placed  in  a  position 
to  command  the  front,  a  sufficient  force  was  placed  on 
either  flanks  to  protect  the  rear.  In  order  to  make 
the  charge  the  "  rebs"  had  to  cross  an  open  field  ;  on 
they  came  the  second  time,  yelling  like  demons'. 
Colonel  Hatch  had  cautioned  his  men  not  to  fire  until 
the  command  was  given.  When  within  easy  range 
the  order  "fire"  was  passed  along  the  line.  At  the 
command  up  rose  two  hundred  men  armed  with  the 
revolving  rifle.  Volley  after  volley  was  poured  into  the 
rebel  ranks  in  quick  succession,  playing  a  tune  more 
loud  than  charming,  while  the  well  manned  cannon 
nobly  supported  the  base.  The  rebels  (who  had 
boasted  at  a  house  near  which  they  made  the  attack 
that  they  would  take  our  cannon  in  three  minutes,)  did 
not  appreciate  this  song  and  broke  back  in  all  direc- 
tions. Colonel  Hatch  immediately  ordered  a  charge 
which  completely  stampeded  the  entire  command, 
driving  them  back  full  three  miles,  capturing  thirty 
prisoners,  besides  about  twenty-five  killed  and  wounded 
men  left  on  the  field,  and  wonderful  to  tell  not  a  drop 


148  GEIERSON    RAIDS. 

of  federal  blood  was  spilt.     From  that  time  until  dark 
it  was  a  constant  skirmish,  the  enemy  still  believing 
that  they  were  engaging  Grierson's  entire  command. 
Colonel  Hatch  now  shaped  his  course   northward, 
crossing  the  Hooka  River,  and  drawing  the  enemy's 
force  immediately  in  his  rear.     On  nearing  the  Tippah 
River  it  was  discovered  that  the  enemy  were  strongly 
posted  on  the  opposite  side  to  protect  the  ford.     The 
Colonel  at  once  turned  into  a  large  swamp  through 
which  the  river  run,  and  after,  proceeding  a  few  miles 
pressed  in  an  old  negro  to  act  as  guide.     It  was  now 
near  midnight   and   very  dark.      The  guide  led  the 
command  by  a  blind  path  to  a  ford  crossing  the  river, 
ohe  which  had  not  been  used  in  years.     A  place  was 
found  where  a  large  quantity  of  floating  timber  had 
collected  and  was  lodged  against  some  trees ;  over  this 
the  men  constructed    a   foot   bridge,    stripping   their 
saddles  off  and  carrying  them  over  to  the  opposite  side. 
The  bank  on  the  side  where  they  entered  the  stream 
was  about  six  feet  high ;  the  horses  were  pushed  oft 
this  bank,  one  at  a  time,  and  compelled  by  long  poles, 
used  as  whips,  to  swim  to  the  opposite  shore,  where 
men  stood  hip  deep  in  water  to  assist  the  animals  up 
the    bank    which   was   too   steep   for   them   to   climb 
unassisted ;  in  this  way  the  entire  command  crossed 
the  river  without  any  loss.     The  cannon  was  taken  to 
pieces  and  drawn  over  the  bed  of  the  stream  by  means 
of  ropes.     After  crossing  the  command  moved  several 
miles  before   daylight,  leaving  the  enemy,  who  were 
guarding  the  ford  far  in  the  rear.    On  the  twenty-second 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  149 

the  command  took  but  little  rest.  Detachments 
were  sent  in  various  directions  to  hunt  up  droves  of 
horses  and  mules,  which  had  been  run  into  the  low 
bottom  lands  to  avoid  capture  by  our  forces.  The 
men  sent  out  for  this  purpose  were  very  successful. 
At  four  o'clock  the  command  reached  Okolona,  a  place 
on  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroad,  charging  into  town, 
driving  out  the  enemy's  cavalry  and  state  troops, 
burning  the  barracks  for  five  thousand  troops,  destroy- 
ing a  large  quanity  of  ammunition,  quartermaster's 
stores  and  considerable  Confederate  cotton.  The 
command  moved  five  miles  northwest  from  town  and 
camped  for  the  night. 

The  twenty-third  was  spent  hunting  horses  and 
mules.  The  enemy  was  again  discovered  trying  to 
overtake  the  column.  Citizens  were  collecting  from 
all  parts  of  the  country  armed  with  shot  guns,  hunting 
rifles,  &c.,  constantly  firing  on  the  flanks  of  our  troops, 
but  taking  care  to  keep  at  a  respectful  distance. 
Detachments  were  sent  in  various  directions,  which 
had  the  desired  effect  to  so  completely  puzzle  the 
enemy  that  they  could  not  arrive  at  our  real  intended 
movement.  In  order  to  check  the  main  force  following 
in  the  rear,  the  bridge  over  the  Chiroppa  Creek  was 
destroyed.  The  command  camped  for  the  night  near 
Tupelo. 

On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-fourth  Colonel  Hatch 
sent  Major  Coon  with  six  companies  off  to  the  left,  to 
pursue  another  route  and  form  a  junction  again  near  La 
Grange ;  while  he,  (the  Colonel)  with  the  remainder  of 


150  GRIERSON    KAIDS. 

the  regiment  and  the  plunder,  consisting  of  thirty-one 
prisoners  and  over  two  hundred  horses  and  mules,  led 
by  seventy  negroes,  took  the  Birmingham  road.  The 
rebels,  who  were  constantly  watching  their  movements, 
thought  this  their  time,  and  just  as  the  head  of  the 
column  reached  the  latter  named  place  the  rebels 
attacked  their  rear  in  force.  The  Colonel  .quickly 
detached  a  sufficient  force  to  guard  the  prisoners  and 
train ;  this  done  he  had  just  sixty-five  riflemen  whom 
he  could  dismount,  and  fourteen  sabre-men  whom  he 
placed  on  the  flanks,  mounted,  and  the  little  cannon 
manned  by  Corporal  T.  H.  Walker,  Sixth  Illinois 
Cavalry,  and  four  men  from  the  same  regiment ;  with 
this  small  force  the  enemy  was  repulsed  three  times. 
The  Colonel  retreating  slowly,  concealing  his  men  at 
all  favorable  points,  letting  them  approach  to  within 
short  range,  when  he  would  pour  a  withering  fire  into 
their  exposed  ranks  with  his  revolving  rifles,  aided  by 
the  two  pounder  which  did  excellent  service.  The 
enemy  suffered  terribly,  while  the  loss  on  our  side  was 
very  small.  In  this  way  the  attack  was  kept  up  for 
about  six  miles,  when  the  enemy  evidently  became 
tired,  and  with  exceptions  of  a  little  annoyance  from 
guerilla  parties  they  were  not  troubled  by  the  enemy 
from  that  point  to  La  Grange,  where  they  arrived  safe 
with  all  the  plunder  on  the'morning  of  the  twenty-sixth. 
The  loss  sustained  by  the  Second  Iowa  Cavalry  on 
this  important  trip  was  but  ten  men  killed,  wounded 
and  missing.  They  left  La  Grange  with  seventy  rounds 
of  ammunition  per  man ;  on  their  return  they  had  but 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  151 

two  rounds  left  to  the  man.  They  captured  and 
destroyed  over  three  hundred  shot-guns  and  rifles — 
mostly  Enfield — killed  and  wounded  not  less  than  one 
hundred  of  the  enemy,  brought  safely  into  camp  two 
hundred  horses  and  mules — besides  re-mounting  nearly 
the  entire  command — together  with  fifty-one  prisoners, 
and  about  sixty  negroes,  who  followed  of  their  own 
accord. 

Too  much  praise  cannot  be  awarded  Colonel  Hatch 
for  the  skillful  manner  in  which  he  handled  his  men 
against  far  superior  numbers.  His  fight  at  Palo  Alto 
— diverting  the  enemy  from  Colonel  Grierson — did 
undoubtedly  give  the  latter  some  thirty-six  hours  start 
of  all  incumbrances.  . 

And  now,  while  the  command  is  resting,  camped  in 
the  suburbs  of  Memphis,  I  will  take  the  reader  down 
to  Wall's  Bridge,  Amit  County,  Mississippi,  and  tell 
what  disposition  was  made  of  us  who  were  left  wounded 
at  Mr.  Newman's  plantation,  and  with  it  bring  my 
history  of  our  journey  to  an  end. 


CONCLUSION. 

After  receiving  my  wound  I  made  my  way  back  to 
the  rear  of  the  column,  when  with  the  assistance  of  a 
few  comrades  I  was  helped  from  my  horse  and  laid 
upon  the  ground.  They  assisted  me  in  changing  my 
dress  for  that  of  the  Federal  army,  and  securing  my 
side-arms,  horse  and  equipments.  I  was  then  carefully 
laid  into  an  ambulance,  and  conveyed  to  the  plantation 
along  with  the  rest  of  my  wounded  comrades.  I 
remember  of  being  carried  through  the  front  into  a 
back  room,  joining  the  kitchen,  and  laid  upon  a  pile  of 
unginned  cotton,  which  Hughes,  Roy  and  myself  occu- 
pied, the  Colonel  remaining  in  the  front  room.  I  had 
not  lain  many  minutes  before  it  occurred  to  me,  for  the 
first  time  since  receiving  my  wound,  that  1  had  consid- 
erable Confederate  money  in  my  possession,  and  acting 
on  the  impulse  of  the  moment  I  concealed  it  by  poking 
it  down  under  the  cotton,  together  with  my  pocket-knife, 
match-safe,  and  three  dollars  in  silver  and  a  breast-pin. 
Shortly  after  this  I  heard  considerable  talking  in  the 
adjoining  room — the  one  in  which  the  Colonel  lay.  The 
cause  was  soon  explained,  by  seeing  the  door-way  filled 


•  rJ 

GRIEKSON    RAIDS.  153 

with  Confederate  soldiers.  "We  excited  some  curiosity, 
and  with  few  exceptions  were  treated  with  respect  by 
them.  Some  threats  were  made  against  the  Colonel  by 
a  Confederate  officer,  who  drew  his  sabre,  threatening 
to  plunge  it  through  him.  The  Colonel  told  him  that 
he  did  not  expect  to  live  long,  and  as  he  had  done 
nothing  but  his  duty  he  would  not  ask  for  mercy  at  his 
hands.  The  Southern  "  chivalry  "  was  prevented  from 
putting  his  threat  into  execution  by  the  timely  interfer- 
ence of  a  superior  officer,  who  reprimanded  him  severely. 
These  soldiers  proved  to  be  the  advance  of  Colonel 
Miles'  command — better  known  in  that  region  as  Miles' 
Legion — having  just  arrived  from  Osyko  Station,  and 
in  pursuit  of  Colonel  Grierson.  I  could  plainly  see 
the  column  from  my  window  as  it  moved  along.  It 
consisted  of  about  three  hundred  cavalry,  two  thousand 
infantry,  and  one  battery  of  artillery — four  and  six 
pound  rifled  guns.  They  felt  confident  of  capturing 
the  "Yanks,"  and  did  not  appear  to  be  in  any  hurry, 
stating  that  a  force  had  been  sent  out  from  Port 
Hudson,  and  that  they  would  intercept  our  forces  when 
they  attempted  to  cross  the  Amit  Eiver. 

Colonel  Grierson  had  now  five  hours  the  start,  and  I 
knew  that  he  would  not  let  any  grass  grow  under  his 
feet.  We  were  visited  by  the  Colonel  while  his  command 
was  passing.  He  informed  us  that  he  had  instructed 
the  nurses  that  they  should  pay  every  attention  to  the 
wounded.  He  treated  us  with  kindness,  and  I  shall 
never  forget  his  kind  manner  and  venerable  form.  He 
was  afterwards  captured  at  Port  Hudson,  and  related 

7* 


154  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

his    interview   with   Lieut. -Col.    Blackburn,    and    the 
wounded  men  of  our  command,  upon  this  occasion. 

After  they  left  I  felt  some  anxiety  about  the  command, 
fearing  they  wauld  be  cut  off  from  crossing  the  river. 
Mr.  Newman,  the  proprietor,  had  been  pressed  in  by 
our  command  and  taken  as  far  as  Greensburg.  The 
women,  being  left  alone,  at  first  felt  very  much  alarmed. 
Their  fears  were  soon  quieted  by  the  arrival  of  some  of 
their  neighbors,  who  assisted  them.  They  were  all 
very  kind,  and  did  everything  in  their  power  to  alleviate 
our  sufferings.  During  the  evening  Mr.  Wall,  of  Wall's 
Post  Office,  made  his  appearance,  and  evinced  much 
desire  to  provide  for  our  wants.  He  seemed  to  think 
we  ought  to  have  the  assistance  of  a  surgeon  from 
Osyko  Station,  and  without  any  delay  started  that 
evening  on  his  mule,  rode  eleven  miles,  and  returned 
that  night,  bringing  with  him  an  army  surgeon,  who 
displayed  considerable  skill  in  dressing  the  Colonel's 
wounds.  He  had  to  leave  the  next  morning,  being 
ordered  to  Port  Hudson,  and  would  not  receive  any 
compensation  for  his  trouble,  saying  that  it  was  his 
duty,  and  his  government  paid  him  for  his  services. 
Mr.  Wall  was  another  man  of  the  same  principles,  but 
he  complained  bitterly,  and  regretted  the  loss  of  his 
saddle-horse,  which  our  command  had  taken  from  his 
stable.  It  seemed  to  me  that  it  was  in  my  power  to 
replace  his  loss  by  offering  him  the  value  of  his  horse 
in  money.  I  felt  influenced  to  act  thus  by  the  kindness 
and  interest  he  had  displayed  in  our  welfare.  Desiring 
to  see  him  he  was  sent  for.  On  his  arrival  I  asked 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  155 

him  how  much  he  valued  his  horse  at  and  he  said  five 
hundred  dollars.  I  told  him  he  should  receive  that 
amount  for  it — that  it  would  be  paid  to  him  by  Mrs. 
Newman.  My  reason  for  not  paying  him  then  was 
that  I  did  not  wish  to  show  them  where  my  money  was 
concealed ;  no  one  had  known  of  my  having  it  except 
my  comrades.  As  the  reader  will  want  to  know  how 
much  money  I  had,  and  how  I  came  by  it,  I  will 
explain.  The  amount  was  twenty-five  hundred  dollars, 
nearly  all  in  Confederate  fifty-dollar  "graybacks,"  the 
remainder  in  notes  of  smaller  dimensions.  The  money 
was  handed  to  me  by  a  member  of  the  Seventh  Illinois, 
who  found  it  at  Newton  Station,  floating  on  the  water, 
as  previously  mentioned.  The  next  morning,  at  about 
ten  o'clok,  Mr.  Newman  arrived,  having  been  released 
by  our  command.  It  was  a  timely  arrival,  for  many 
of  the  citizens  were  under  the  impression  that  he  would 
be  murdered,  and  had  in  circulation  a  rumor  that  our 
command  had  murdered  Captain  Scott,  and  many  were 
the  threats  muttered  against  us,  which  they  were 
prevented  putting  into  execution  by  Mr.  Wall,  until 
the  appearance  of  Mr.  Newman,  who,  by  his  statement, 
dispelled  all  evil  intentions.  He  also  brought  the 
joyful  news  that  the  command  had  safely  crossed  Amit 
River,  which  was  confirmed  a  few  hours  later  by  the 
arrival  of  a  courier,  who  was  on  his  way  to  Osyko 
Station.  He  stated  that  the  force  sent  out  from  Port 
Hudson  consisted  of  two  regiments  of  infantry  and  one 
battery  of  artillery,  and  when  Colonel  Grierson  crossed 
the  bridge  the  rebels  were  within  five  miles,  waiting  for 


156  QKIERSON    EAIDS. 

daylight,  so  as  to  proceed — something  Colonel  Grierson 
did  not  wait  to  consult  in  cases  of  emergency.  We  all 
felt  elated  over  the  good  news. 

And  now  the  -question  arose,  what  disposition  would 
be  made  of  us  ?  We  were  all  wounded  in  a  manner 
that  would  not  admit  of  our  being  moved.  It  was  in 
the  afternoon  of  the  second  day  that  a  squad  of  cavalry 
arrived  from  Osyko  Station,  being  sent  as  guard,  with 
orders  to  bring  us  all  to  that  place.  They  had  a 
rickety  old  ambulance,  which  they  intended  to  put  us 
all  into.  Dr.  Yole  explained  matters  to  them — that  it 
was  impossible  to  move  any  of  the  wounded  except 
myself.  After  parleying  awhile  they  submitted,  and  I 
was  carried  out  and  laid  in  the  ambulance.  As  I  was 
carried  through  the  Colonel's  room  I  could  not  but 
notice  how  pale  and  haggard  he  looked.  He  was 
suffering  intensely.  I  bid  him  good-bye,  hoping  that 
we  would  meet  again.  Previous  to  leaving  the  room  I 
saw  Mrs.  Newman,  and  having  confidence  in  her  I 
handed  her  twentry-three  hundred  dollars,  my  pin, 
miniature,  pocket-knife  and  silver,  keeping  one  hundred 
dollars  myself.  I  requested  her  to  pay  Mr.  Wall  five 
hundred  for  his  horse,  and  I  would  devise  some  way  to 
get  the  ballance.  Dr.  Yole,  Le  Sure  and  Douglas  were 
ordered  to  accompany  the  escort  on  foot,  which  made 
them  puff,  on  an  eleven  mile  march,  they  not  being  used 
to  infantry  tactics.  The  Colonel  was  left  without  any 
medical  attendance,  though  every  care  and  attention 
was  bestowed  on  him  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newman. 

About  six  o'clock  we  arrived  at  Osyko  Station  and 


GKIERSON    KAIDS.  157 

halted  in  front  of  headquarters.  I  was  surprised  to 
hear  and  see  the  rebel  Colonel  Richardson,  from 
Tennessee,  who  took  particular  delight  in  heaping 
abuse  upon  the  Sixth  and  Seventh  cavalry,  by  saying 
everything  that  was  mean  and  unbecoming  a  gentleman. 
He  has  since  met  with  his  reward,  by  being  shot  while 
attempting  to  make  his  escape  from  the  Union  forces. 
From  this  place  I  was  moved  to  the  depot,  where  I 
rested  all  night,  very  comfortably,  on  a  cot.  The  next 
morning  a  soldier  made  his  appearance,  followed  by  a 
little  girl,  who  carried  a  pitcher  of  coffee,  some  nice 
ham,  biscuits,  and  tender  beefsteak.  It  was  really 
inviting,  and  my  appetite  being  in  a  good  condition  I 
did  ample  justice  to  it.  This  soldier  was  actuated  by 
a  noble  impulse.  He  had  come  voluntarily  from  his 
dwelling,  and  brought  me  a  breakfast  prepared  by  his 
wife.  He  had  once  been  a  prisoner,  was  taken  at  Fort 
Donelson,  and  was  kindly  treated  by  our  army,  and 
had  not  forgotten  it.  I  am  sorry  that  I  have  forgotten 
his  name. 

At  an  early  hour  I  was  put  on  board  the  train,  on 
my  way  to  Magnolia  Station,  ten  miles  north.  Previous 
to  starting  I  learned  that  the  Doctor  and  Le  Sure  were 
permitted  to  return  to  the  Colonel,  on  their  parole, 
while  Douglas  was  retained  and  would  be  sent  to 
Richmond.  On  my  way  to  Magnolia  my  boots  and 
coat  were  stolen  from  beneath  my  cot.  On  my  arrival 
at  the  latter  place  I  was  taken  from  the  cars  and  carried 
to  the  hospital,  up  the  first  flight  of  stairs,  and  put  into 
a  large-sized  room,  in  the  north  end  of  the  building, 


158  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

fronting  the  street,  on  the  east  side  of  the  railroad,  with 
a  piazza  in  front ;  the  room  was  a  very  pleasant  one. 
The  building  was  built  for  a  hotel,  and  used  as  such 
until  the  breaking  out  of  this  war.  It  was  capable  of 
accommodating  about  four  hundred  guests.  Connected 
with  it  was  an  extensive  livery-stable,  bowling  saloon, 
billiard-rooms5  bathing  establishment,  &c.  Before  the 
war  this  was  a  place  of  much  resort  from  New  Orleans, 
it  being  only  ninety  miles  distant,  and  having  a  healthy 
location,  surrounded  by  the  beautiful  magnolia  trees  in 
full  bloom.  A  clear  stream  of  water,  abounding  with 
fish,  afforded  sport  for  the  angler.  Magnolia  Station 
did  not  contain  more  than  two  hundred  buildings  of  all 
classes,  a  few  stores,  two  hotels,  and  an  extensive 
tannery,  busily  engaged  manufacturing  leather  for  the 
government. 

I  had  not  been  here  long  before  my  wound  was 
attended  to  by  the  principal  surgeon,  Dr.  Huford, 
formerly  from  Baton  Rouge,  whom  I  found  very  kind 
in  his  treatment,  but  stern  in  his  manner.  He  had 
some  three  hundred  patients  under  his  charge,  and  was 
assisted  by  Drs.  Stebbling  and  Biggs,  formerly  of 
Kentucky.  I  shall  never  forget  the  kindness  extended 
to  me  by  those  gentlemen.  They  would  frequently 
visit  my  room,  where  I  was  alone,  and  sit  and  talk  for 
hours  at  a  time.  This  was  very  considerate  in  them, 
and  a  great  privilege  enjoyed  by  me.  It  was  here  I 
lay  in  suspense  many  a  long  hour,  busy  with  thoughts 
of  home  and  friends.  Contrary  to  what  I  anticipated 
I  had  not  been  searched,  and  was  in  possession  of  the 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  159 

following  articles :  one  pair  drawers,  one  pair  overalls, 
one  pair  of  socks,  two  shirts,  and  one  hundred  dollars 
in  Confederate  money — no  hat,  coat,  boots,  pants  or 
jacket.  The  second  day  after  my  arrival  my  drawers, 
shirts  and  socks  were  washed,  after  which  I  felt  quite 
comfortable.  A  black  man  was  assigned  to  wait  upon 
me,  and  I  received  every  attention.  The  landlady — I 
have  forgotten  her  name — furnished  me  with  books  to 
read,  and  occasionally  would  bring  me  in  a  fresh 
magnolia,  which,  placed  in  water,  would  keep  the  room 
sweet  for  several  days. 

Though  the  ladies  of  the  South  are  to  be  admired 
for  their  graceful  forms  and  manners,  they  indulge  to 
excess  in  one  habit — that  of  dipping  snuff — which  looks 
strange  enough  to  Northern  men.  The  hospital-steward 
was  very  kind,  calling  frequently  to  see  me.  My  fare, 
though  scant,  was  clean  and  properly  cooked,  which 
consisted  of  corn-bread,  molasses,  mush,  sassafras  tea, 
and  almost  invariably  the  leg  of  a  goose  for  breakfast, 
baked,  no  dressing,  sometimes  tender  as  a  spring 
chicken,  then  again  tough  enough  to  make  a  good 
whip-cracker;  however  my  appetite  was  sufficient  for 
all  I  could  get.  In  the  course  of  a  week  I  was  able  to 
dress  my  own  wound,  by  the  aid  of  a  glass,  washing  it 
every  morning  and  evening  with  warm  water  and  castile 
soap,  keeping  it  constantly  wet  with  cold  water.  I  did 
not  have  occasion  to  take  a  single  dose  of  medicine. 
The  ball,  in  passing  through  my  thigh,  had  just  missed 
the  main  artery  and  bone,  and  the  Doctor  said  I  would 
soon  be  able  to  go  about  on  crutches. 


160  GEIERSON    RAIDS. 

I  had  permission  to  write  a  letter  home,  which  the 
Doctor  told  me  would  be  forwarded  through  the  lines, 
subject  to  military  inspection.  I  felt  rejoiced  at  this, 
and  wrote  a  suitable  letter,  handed  it  to  the  Doctor,  and 
I  supposed  it  was  on  its  way  and  would  soon  be  in  the 
hands  of  my  friends.  I  was  doomed  to  disappointment. 
In  a  few  days  it  was  handed  to  me,  with  the  unwelcome 
news  that  no  more  letters  were  allowed  to  pass  the 
lines.  I  felt  sad  and  lonely ;  this  was  my  last  and  only 
hope  of  getting  news  home.  My  death  had  been  pub- 
lished in  the  Jackson  Appeal,  and  if  one  of  those  papers 
should  get  into  our  lines  it  would  be  copied,  and  my 
friends  would  think  me  dead.  I  was  in  suspense,  but 
not  forgetful  of  a  kind  Providence,  that  had  spared  me 
thus  far.  I  put  my  trust  in  God,  and  tried  to  wait 
patiently. 

In  the  meantime  I  was  not  forgetful  of  my  wounded 
comrades,  of  whom  I  made  daily  inquiries — at  one  time 
hearing  the  Colonel  had  died,  the  next  it  would  be 
contradicted.  It  was  impossible  to  get  a  correct  story. 
Finally  I  succeeded,  through  the  exertions  of  the 
steward,  in  hiring  a  man  to  go  out  to  Mr.  Newman's 
and  learn  the  truth,  at  the  same  time  to  bring  in  a 
portion  of  my  money.  On  the  third  day  after  leaving 
he  returned,  bringing  the  sad  intelligence  that  after 
seventeen  days  of  intense  pain  and  suffering  the  Colonel 
had  died,  also  the  man  Hughes ;  that  they  were  buried 
on  the  plantation,  and  that  Roy,  Le  Sure  and  the 
Doctor  had  reported  to  Osyko ;  that  my  property  had 
been  delivered  over  to  Le  Sure.  This  was  a  sad 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  161 

disappointment  to  me.  I  feared  I  would  not  see  my 
comrades  again  before  they  were  sent  to  Richmond. 
Again  the  hospital-steward  showed  his  kindness,  by 
going  on  the  train  to  Osyko  Station  and  seeing  the 
sergeant-major,  who  sent  back  word  that  he  would  pass 
next  day,  on  his  way  to  Richmond.  I  was  now  able 
to  move  around  on  crutches,  and  had  been  up  and  down 
stairs  several  times.  The  sergeant-major  made  his 
appearance  next  day,  and  handed  me  my  breastpin  and 
four  hundred  and  fifty  dollars,  the  balance  of  the 
twenty-three  hundred  which  I  left  in  the  hands  of  Mrs. 
Newman.  The  five  hundred  had  been  paid  to  Mr. 
Wall,  according  to  promise,  and  the  remainder  was  used 
towards  defraying  the  expenses  of  the  wounded  and 
nurses,  burying  the  dead,  &c.,  everything  being  scarce 
and  consequently  very  expensive.  It  seemed  as  if  the 
hand  of  Divine  Providence  directed  the  use  of  this 
money  for  this  special  purpose. 

I  was  soon  able  to  walk  around,  with  the  use  of  a 
cane,  and  was  permitted  to  promenade  the  streets.  I 
had  a  pair  of  shoes  made,  very  common  ones,  for  which 
I  paid  sixteen  dollars.  I  also  purchased  some  clothing, 
paying  for  a  common  felt  hat  thirty  dollars,  a  light 
summer  coat  forty  dollars,  a  pair  of  pants,  half  cotton, 
twenty  dollars — cotton  socks  one  dollar  and  thirty 
cents.  I  make  mention  of  this  that  the  reader  may 
know  how  scarce  and  expensive  articles  were  at  that 
time  in  Dixie.  The  following  prices  were  given  me  by 
the  hospital-steward :  flour  one  hundred  and  fifty  dollars 
a  barrel,  none  in  market ;  coffee  five  dollars  a  pound, 


162  QRIERSON    EAIDS. 

none  in  market ;  sugar  three  dollars  a  barrel ;  molasses 
three  dollars  a  gallon ;  bacon  one  dollar  and  a  half  a 
pound ;  eggs  one  dollar  and  a  half  a  dozen ;  chickens, 
live,  twelve  dollars  a  dozen.  The  two  first  named 
articles  I  had  not  seen  in  the  hospital.  I  was  now 
allowed  the  privilege  of  eating  in  the  dining-room, 
with  the  non-commissioned  officers,  also  of  visiting  the 
different  wards.  Among  the  patients  I  found  one 
federal  soldier,  belonging  to  the  navy.  He  had  one  leg 
amputated  just  below  the  knee.  His  name  was  William 
Hawkins.  He  served  at  one  of  the  guns  on  the 
Indianola,  when  she  was  sunk  by  the  rebel  batteries  at 
Port  Hudson,  where  he  received  his  wound  and  was 
taken  prisoner.  I  found  him  a  very  intelligent  person. 
We  could  sympathize  with  each  other,  were  company 
for  each  other,  and  time  passed  more  rapidly  and 
agreeably.  » 

It  was  very  amusing  sometimes  to  listen  to  the 
various  reports  respecting  the  army  and  battles,  which, 
according  to  their  statements,  always  resulted  in  their 
favor.  There  was  a  telegraph  office  at  the  depot  which 
brought  them  daily  news  from  Jackson,  Mississippi. 
That,  with  the  Jackson  Appeal — which  could  tell  the 
biggest  lies,  for  a  small  paper,  of  any  one  published — 
were  the  only  sources  we  had  to  obtain  news.  They 
took  particular  pains  to  report  to  me,  which  was  very 
kind  of  them.  At  the  time  that  Hooker  withdrew  from 
Fredericksburg,  Virginia,  they  received  the  news  that 
he  lost  forty  thousand  men  in  killed,  wounded  and 
prisoners,  that  he  was  completely  routed,  and  his  army 


GRIERSON    RAIDS,  163 

flying  in  all  directions.  A  few  days  later  and  General 
Lee  occupied  Arlington  Heights,  and  threatened  to 
shell  the  city  of  Washington.  The  next  report  was 
that  Grant  had  lost  at  Vicksburg,  in  storming  the 
works,  eighty  thousand  men,  and  owing  to  the  excessive 
warm  weather,  and  disgusting  stench  arising  from  the 
bodies,  they  had  to  be  burned.  They  were  confident 
of  capturing  his  whole  command,  and  had  his  supplies  . 
cut  off.  Following  this  was  a  report  that  Kirby  Smith 
had  crossed  the  Mississippi  River,  attacked  Banks  in 
the  rear,  and  captured  nearly  all  of  his  command ;  and 
lastly,  that  a  Texas  regiment  of  cavalry  had  met  Colonel 
Grierson,  wounded  and  taken  him  prisoner,  together 
with  nearly  all  of  his  command.  You  can  imagine  my 
feelings  on  hearing  such  reports.  I  could  not  contradict 
them,  nor  did  I  choose  to  believe  all.  I  could;  occa- 
sionally hear,  after  night,  the  reports  of  crur  mortars, 
as  they  were  throwing  their  ponderous  shells  into  Port 
Hudson,  eighty  miles  distant.  I  knew  in  that  quarter, 
at  all  events,  our  forces  still  existed.  Vicksburg  was 
their  boasted  Gibralter. 

The  month  of  May  was  now  drawing  to  a  close,  and 
I  was  able  to  move  around  quite  lively,  feeling  anxious 
to  be  sent  North.  My  wishes  were  soon  gratified.  On 
the  second  day  of  June  I  was  notified  by  the  Doctor 
that  he  would  send  me  to  Jackson  on  the  morrow.  I 
felt  rejoiced  at  the  thought  of  going  towards  home,  and 
knowing  that  my  friend  Hawkins  desired  to  accompany 
me  I  sought  an  interview  with  the  Doctor,  and  after 
considerable  talking  he  consented  to  send  him  along,  as 


164  QRIBRSON    RAIDS. 

I  could  be  of  some  service  towards  assisting  him.  In 
the  meantime  I  purchased  two  watches  from  inmates  of 
the  hospital,  paying  for  them  two  hundred  and  fifty 
dollars.  I  thought  this  a  good  investment,  knowing 
that  the  Confederate  money  would  not  be  of  any  use 
inside  of  our  lines.  The  morrow  came,  and  with  it  the 
train.  At  one  o'clock  Hawkins  and  myself  went 
aboard,  and  were  soon  leaving  Magnolia  far  in  the 
rear,  where  I  had  remained  just  one  month.  Upon 
arriving  at  Summit  Station  I  was  told  that  we  could 
not  proceed  further  by  railroad,  as  it  had  not  been 
repaired  since  Grierson's  command  destroyed  it.  Here 
was  a  space  of  twenty  miles  which  we  must  walk,  or 
hire  a  private  conveyance,  paying  fifteen  dollars  each. 
I  at  once  procured  passage  for  Hawkins,  the  Sergeant 
who  was  guarding  us,  and  myself.  It  was  here  I  again 
experienced  the  benefit  of  that  money.  After  proceeding 
about  half  way  we  stopped  at  a  house,  where  we  stayed 
all  night.  We  had  not  been  here  long  before  we  were 
joined  by  other  passengers.  I  at  once  recognized  the 
plantation  and  the  proprietor  as  one  on  whom  I  had 
called  with  a  squad  of  men,  and  taken  two  horses, 
while  the  command  was  destroying  government  property 
at  Boyachitta,  one  mile  distant.  The  planter  did  not 
recognize  me,  and  I  did  not  take  the  trouble  to  relate 
to  him  the  circumstance.  We  were  provided  with  a 
good  bed  and  supper,  for  which  I  paid  one  dollar  and 
fifty  cents.  The  next  morning  at  four  o'clock  we  started 
for  Brookhaven,  arriving  there  at  eight  o'clock,  just  in 
time  to  take  breakfast  at  the  hotel  before  leaving  on 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  165 

the  train.  While  passing  through  Hazelhurst  I  saw 
several  faces  that  were  there  when  we  rode  in  so 
gallantly.  The  most  familiar  were  those  of  the  landlady 
and  her  daughter,  at  the  hotel.  I  felt  as  though  I 
would  like  to  speak  to  them,  but  circumstances  did  not 
permit. 

Aboard  the  train  was  an  Englishman,  who  held  a 
captain's  commission  in  the  rebel  army.  He  amused 
me  very  much,  not  only  by  his  foppish  appearance,  but 
by  his  ridiculous  actions  and  the  interest  he  took  in 
watching  me.  I  could  not  move  but  what  he  would 
tell  the  guard  to  keep  his  eyes  on  me.  He  belonged 
to  that  class  of  Englishmen  who  interfere  with  other 
people's  business. 

About  one  o'clock  we  arrived  within  two  miles  of 
Jackson.  The  train  could  not  run  further  on  account 
of  the  road  being  torn  up  by  Sherman's  forces,  at  the 
time  they  occupied  the  place.  Here  were  quite  a 
number  of  private  conveyances.  After  obtaining  one 
for  my  wounded  friend  I  started  for  the  city  on  foot 
with  the  Sergeant.  I  had  a  very  good  opportunity  of 
seeing  the  Capitol  of  the  State,  and  was  surprised  to 
see  so  much  of  it  left  standing,  having  been  told  that 
our  forces  had  destroyed  the  principal  portion  of  it. 
The  first  place  I  was  introduced  to  was  the  Provost 
Marshal's  office,  where  I  had  to  wait  some  two  hours 
before  being  examined.  While  so  doing  I  took  occasion 
to  hand  Hawkins  fifteen  dollars,  thinking  he  might 
need  it,  and  we  might  be  separated,  which  proved  to  be 
the  case,  he  being  examined  and  sent  away  the  same 


166  GEIERSON    RAIDS. 

evening,  with  a  number  of  others,  to  Richmond.  They 
allowed  him  to  keep  his  money.  I  bid  him  good-bye, 
not  expecting  to  see  him  again.  My  turn  came,  and 
unfortunately  for  me,  being  neatly  dressed,  I  was  looked 
upon  with  suspicion,  and  ordered  to  strip  myself  to  my 
shirt  and  drawers,  which  I  did  not  hesitate  to  do. 
They  then  proceeded  to  search  the  pockets,  lining,  &c., 
appropriating  to  themselves  my  watches,  papers,  and 
all  my  money,  except  about  twenty  dollars,  my  pocket- 
knife  and  miniature  pin,  which  they  allowed  me  to 
keep — very  considerate  in  them.  I  also  had  in  my 
possession  two  letters  from  Doctors  Stebbling  and 
Biggs,  which  they  requested  me  to  mail  after  reaching 
our  lines.  They  were  not  sealed,  and  contained  nothing 
but  what  was  of  a  domestic  character.  I  felt  sorry 
about  those  letters,  for  I  had  been  kindly  treated  by 
those  two  gentlemen.  The  search  ended,  and  they 
found  nothing  to  implicate  me.  They  expressed  some 
disappointment  in  not  finding  any  Lincoln  greenbacks. 
I  thought  this  rather  queer  proceedings  for  the  head 
military  authorities  of  Jackson.  I  soon  found  I  was 
not  the  only  one  subject  to  this  treatment — others  also 
suffered.  The  name  of  this  specimen  of  "  Southern 
chivalry,"  who  appeared  to  be  the  star  actor  in  this 
military  drama,  was  J.  C.  Winnin.  I  think  I  will 
remember  his  face,  and  if  I  am  ever  so  lucky  as  to  meet 
him  again  will  ask  him  the  "  time  of  day."  From  the 
Provost  Marshal's  office  I  was  sent  to  the  guard-house, 
a  one  and  a  half  story  frame  house  on  Main  street, 
where  I  lodged  with  about  twenty-five  others,  and 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  167 

remained  for  thirty-six  hours  before  receiving  any 
rations,  which,  when  they  did  come,  consisted  of  a 
scanty  supply  of  unsifted  corn  meal  and  refuse  bacon — 
nothing  else ;  no  cooking  utensils  of  any  description, 
and  nothing  but  cistern  water  to  drink,  on  the  top  of 
which  could  be  seen  pieces  of  bacon  floating.  I  had 
not  been  here  long  before  the  lieutenant  of  the  guard 
ordered  me  into  a  private  room,  and  ordered  me  to 
undress,  while  he  gave  the  garments  a  thorough  exam- 
ination. He  found  nothing.  My  pocket-inife  seemed 
to  please  his  fancy,  which  he  kept,  and  it  was  only 
through  my  earnest  entreaties  that  he  allowed  me  to 
retain  my  miniature  pin,  for  which  I  thanked  him. 
The  money  he  had  no  use  for — greenbacks  was  what 
he  was  after.  Among  the  prisoners  were  two  citizens, 
who  claimed  to  be  residents  of  Memphis,  Tennessee. 
They  were  very  kind  to  me,  inviting  me  to  their  table, 
which  they  had  furnished  from  a  hotel  close  by — a 
priviledge  not  allowed  soldiers.  Thus  I  fared  very 
well,  until  the  third  day,  when  we  were  ordered  to  be 
in  readiness  to  leave  at  nine  o'clock  next  morning.  At 
the  appointed  time  we  were  found  in  line,  twenty  in 
all,  and  marched  two  miles,  crossing  the  Pearl  River, 
and  taking  the  train  on  the  Jackson  and  Mobile  railroad 
were  soon  comfortably  seated  in  a  passenger  car.  Our 
guard  consisted  of  one  sergeant  and  six  men — old 
soldiers — who  treated  us  with  kindness  and  respect. 
Before  leaving  Jackson  we  were  not  provided  with 
rations,  nor  did  we  receive  any  until  we  arrived  at 
Selma,  Alabama. 


168  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

The  first  place  of  any  importance  was  Meridian, 
then  the  Tombigbee  river,  where  we  took  a  boat  for 
Demopolis  and  again  resumed  the  railroad,  arriving 
at  Selma  the  next  afternoon.  Remained  all  night,  and 
received  three  day's  rations  of  hard  tack  and  boiled 
salt  beef,  (a  very  good  article).  We  were  kindly 
treated  by  the  Provost  Marshall,  and  looked  upon 
with  some  curiosity  by  the  citizens,  as  well  as  a  show  of 
sympathy  and  respect.  Not  being  allowed  the  privilege 
of  the  streets  I  had  no  opportunity  of  viewing  the 
place,  but  the  small  portion  I  could  see  impressed  me 
favorably ;  the  extensive  buildings,  fine  roads,  level 
sidewalks,  shaded  by  beautiful  trees,  all  looked  neat 
and  business  like. 

The  greater  portion  of  this  State,  through  which  we 
passed,  appeared  to  be  under  good  cultivation,  and 
the  crops  looked  very  favorable.  Corn  appeared  in 
abundance  on  all  sides.  The  next  morning  we  were 
marched  down  to  the  river,  where  we  took  deck 
passage  on  board  a  steamer  for  Montgomery,  Ala. 
Before  leaving  Selma  I  saw  what  was  said  to  be  the 
keel  of  a  boat  on  the  stocks  intended  for  a  gunboat. 
One  had  been  completed  a  short  time  before  and 
launched.  Our  trip  up  the  Alabama  was  very  pleasant 
indeed ;  not  being  confined  to  close  quarters,  we  enjoyed 
a  fine  view  of  its  high  banks,  shaded  by  trees.  In  due 
time  we  arrived  at  the  capitol  of  the  State,  where  we 
remained  a  few  hours.  Taking  the  train  we  proceeded 
to  West  Point  on  the  Alabama  and  Galine  railroad, 
where  we  remained  all  night  in  a  close  building.  What 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  169 

little  money  I  had  upon  leaving  Jackson  I  had  spent 
for  something  to  eat,  which  I  shared  with  some  of  my 
comrades  who  were  in  feeble  health,  two  of  whom 
belonged  to  the  Fourteenth  N.  Y.  Cavalry ;  our  rations 
at  this  time  becoming  rather  scant,  I  concluded  to  sell 
my  coat,  which  I  offered  to  the  guard,  for  twenty-five 
dollars ;  he  took  it,  at  once  paying  the  money.  I 
derived  more  benefit  from  this  money  than  I  would 
have  done  by  the  use  of  my  coat,  by  purchasing  a  few 
luxuries  which  benefited  my  health,  and  at  the  same 
time  assisted  my  feeble  companions  who  were  not  so 
fortunate  as  myself.  The  guards  were  very  accomo- 
dating,  allowing  us  many  privileges.  At  an  early 
hour  next  morning  we  left  on  a  train  arriving  at 
Atlanta,  Ga.,  where  we  were  conducted  to  a  guard 
house,  a  few  blocks  from  the  depot,  at  which  place  we 
had  the  pleasure  of  staying  three  days.  We  were  put 
into  a  small  room  in  the  second  story  of  a  frame 
building  which  was  surrounded  by  a  high  board  fence, 
while  several  guards  were  patrolling  their  beats  around 
us.  Upon  being  put  into  this  room  I  found  it  already 
occupied  by  about  forty  prisoners,  the  most  of  them 
citizens  belonging  to  East  Tennessee,  who  had  been 
dragged  from  their  homes  and  thrust  into  this  filthy, 
loathsome  room,  because  they  loved  the  good  old 
Union  better  than  secession.  It  was  a  sorrowful 
sight  to  look  upon  the  bent  forms  and  wrinkled  brows 
of  these  old  men,  whose  heads  were  silvered  by  the 
frosts  of  seventy  winters,  and  many  were  still  older. 
After  living  a  life  of  honest  industry,  enjoying  the 

8 


170  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

privileges  and  blessings  of  a  free  and  independent 
country,  to  be  at  last  separated  from  wife  and  family 
by  lawless  hands  and  cast  into  a  prison,  there  to 
subsist  on  a  scant  supply  of  corn  bread  and  salt  beef. 
For  what  ?  because  they  still  continued  to  love  the  good 
old  flag  that  had  protected  them  so  long.  Our  fare 
at  this  place  consisted  of  a  small  piece  of  corn  bread, 
about  three  inches  square,  twice  a  day,  with  a  limited 
supply  of  salt-beef.  Upon  a  table  in  the  centre  of  the 
room  (the  only  piece  of  furniture  it  contained,)  stood 
a  pail  of  water  and  one  cup — this  was  the  only  drink 
we  had.  Every  man  had  been  searched  and  every 
pocket-knife  taken  possession  of  by  the  jailor,  a  most 
brutal  and  unfeeling  specimen  of  humanity.  No  one 
was  permitted  to  look  out  of  the  window  into  the  street ; 
if  he  did  violate  this  unreasonable  order  he  ran  the 
risk  of  being  fired  upon  by  the  guard  below,  who  was 
watching  for  the  chance.  One  innocent  citizen  was 
shot  dead  a  few  days  before  our  arrival  for  the  above 
offence — the  blood  stains  were  still  fresh  on  the  window 
sill.  From  this  place  we  were  conducted  to  the  depot 
by  a  new  guard,  where  we  took  the  train  for  Augusta. 
As  we  left  Atlanta  I  was  surprised  to  see  so  many 
locomotives  and  cars;  they  were  making  this  their 
depot  for  supplies  for  their  army,  which  explained  for 
the  large  amount  of  rolling-stock  seen.  I  did  within 
my  heart  wish  that  our  cavalry  could  make  a  dash 
into  this  place  and  destroy  this  property. 

Our  trip  through  Georgia  was  not  unpleasant  con- 
sidering  our   circumstances.      The   new   guard   were 


GRIEHSON    KAIDS.  171 

home  guards,  and  were  not  very  strict ;  and  we  were 
allowed  to  look  out  of  the  windows ;  so  we  had  a  good 
view  of  the  country,  and  I  noticed  that  wheat  was  the 
principal  crop,  which  looked  very  well.  On  our  arrival 
at  Augusta,  which  was  in  the  night,  we  changed  cars, 
and  just  at  daylight  crossed  the  bridge  over  the 
Savannah  river,  a  very  pretty  stream.  We  were  now 
in  South  Carolina,  and  in  due  time  we  arrived  at 
Columbus,  the  capitol  of  the  State,  through  which  we 
were  marched,  giving  us  a  good  opportunity  of  seeing 
a  large  portion  of  the  business  part  of  the  city,  as  well 
as  the  suburbs.  I  must  say  it  is  a  beautiful  place, 
displaying  good  taste  and  abundance  of  wealth.  From 
this  place  we  were  conveyed  in  freight  box-cars,  which 
at  that  time  I  thought  very  cruel,  (but  since  have 
experienced  the  same  treatment  in  my  adopted  State 
of  Illinois,  from  Alton  to  Springfield,  when  returning 
home  on  furlough,  as  a  veteran,  with  the  regiment  to 
which  I  belonged,  after  serving  my  country  two  years 
and  eight  months,)  I  came  to  the  conclusion  it  was  not 
so  bad  after  all.  From  Columbus  we  went  direct  to 
Chesterville,  soon  passing  out  of  the  hot  bed  of  seces- 
sionism.  This  was  the  only  State  we  passed  through 
that  we  received  any  taunts  from  the  citizens,  many 
of  whom  seemed  to  take  delight  in  spitting  their  venom 
upon  us.  On  one  occasion  they  remarked  how  meanly 
we  were  dressed ;  that  there  was  no  uniformity  about 
our  clothes ;  and  I  took  pains  to  tell  them  the  cause — 
that  when  taken  prisoners  our  captors  made  an 
exchange  with  us — our  boots,  pants,  hats,  and  sometimes 


172  ORIERSON    RAIDS. 

our  coats  or  jackets ;  thus  the  cause  of  our  appear- 
ing so  ragged  and  offensive.  This  did  not  sit  well, 

and   some   of  them   were   for    breaking   the   d d 

Yankee  heads.  The  crops  in  this  State  did  not  look 
so  well  as  through  Alabama  and  Georgia,  though  we 
passed  through  some  very  delightful  country. 

The  first  place  of  any  importance  we  arrived  at  in 
North  Carolina  was  Charlotte,  thence  to  Salisbury, 
Greensboro,  Raleigh,  Goldsboro  and  Weldon,  the  last 
place  bordering  close  upon  Va,  and  fortified  to  some 
extent,  though  few  troops  were  stationed  there  at  that 
time.  Our  trip  through  this  State  was  not  unpleasant. 
The  country  through  which  we  passed  was  not  prepos- 
sessing in  appearance.  One  incident  occurred  while 
passing  through  this  State  worthy  of  note.  While 
stopping  at  a  wood  station  to  wood  up,  I  saw  an 
individual  approaching  our  car,  who,  as  soon  as  he 
came  up,  inquired,  in  North  Carolina  accent,  if  any 
of  us  had  Confederate  money  we  wished  to  exchange 
for  Lincoln  greenbacks.  I  inquired  how  much  he 
had.  He  replied  five  dollars,  and  would  give  it  for 
five  dollars  in  Confederate  money ;  that  he  had  carried 

the  d d  abolition  money  long  enough,  and  nobody 

wanted  it  out  here.  I  hauled  out  my  pile,  amounting 
to  eight  dollars,  and  handing  him  five  received  the 
greenback,  which  looked  natural  enough,  and  made  one 
feel  sort  of  good.  The  question  arose  in  my  mind, 
how  will  I  keep  it  hid  from  the  searching  eyes  of  the 
Richmond  officials.  We  had  been  informed  by  the 
guard  that  we  would  all  be  strictly  searched  and 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  173 

examined  immediately  on  our  arriral  at  Libby  prison. 
An  idea  occurred  to  me  how  I  might  save  my  green- 
back, which  I  put  into  execution.  I  had  remaining, 
tied  up  in  an  old  dirty  handkerchief,  a  few  hard  biscuits 
that  I  had  bought.  I  borrowed  a  knife  of  one  of  the 
guard,  and  unperceived  by  them  I  cut  a  square  piece 
out  of  the  side  of  one  of  the  biscuits,  and  scooping  a 
hole  out  in  the  centre  large  enough  I  concealed  my 
money  together  with  my  miniature  pin ;  plugging  up 
the  hole  again,  I  took  care  not  to  break  into  those 
biscuits  which  were  hard  and  dirty.  On  our  arrival  at 
Petersburg  we  were  delayed  a  few  hours,  and  then, 
"On  to  Richmond,"  nineteen  miles  distant.  When 
about  half  way  between  those  two  places  we  came  in 
sight  of  the  rebel  fortifications,  which  are  expected  to 
protect  Richmond.  The  works  are  very  extensive, 
extending  some  eight  or  ten  miles,  and  two  to  five 
miles  in  breadth,  and,  if  well  defended,  will  take  an 
immense  army  and  hard  fighting  to  get  possession  of. 

I  will  here  take  occasion  to  make  some  remarks 
respecting  their  railroads.  Those  over  which  I  passed, 
as  a  general  thing,  were  pretty  well  used  up — track 
very  rough,  and  rolling  stock  out  of  repair.  They 
could  not  average  more  than  fourteen  miles  per  hour. 
The  most  substantial  track  was  in  South  Carolina. 
On  the  afternoon  of  the  fourteenth  of  June  we  arrived 
at  the  capitol  of  the  Southern  Confederacy,  being  ten 
days  on  our  way  from  Jackson,  Miss.  We  were 
marched  down  through  the  main  street  where  every 
idle  spectator  could  gaze  at  us,  which  we  returned  in 


174  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

full.  We  were  soon  introduced  to  that  hospitable 
mansion,  "Libby  Prison,"  so  familiar  to  so  many  of 
our  brave  boys ;  and  where,  by  close  confinement  and 
cruel  treatment,  many  a  brave  heart  has  beat  its  last 
within  its  walls,  whose  spirit  gone  forth  to  a  just  God 
will  be  avenged.  We  were  formed  in  line  fronting  the 
prison,  and  almost  the  first  man  I  saw  was  Sergt.-Major 
Le  Sure,  and  the  next,  Dr.  Yole.  I  felt  pleased  at 
seeing  my  old  companions  and  longed  to  speak  to  them, 
which  was  not  permitted  just  then.  We  were  ordered 
into  the  building,  and  formed  in  line  through  a  narrow 
hall,  when  the  search  commenced,  passing  through  the 
entire  line,  finding  but  little  plunder  beside  canteens 
and  haversacks — the  two  latter  they  invariably  kept. 
Upon  presenting  my  biscuits  they  were  looked  upon 
with  contempt.  I  felt  satisfied  with  the  result  and  still 
continued  to  freeze  to  them.  The  next  proceeding  was 
to  take  our  names,  rank,  number  of  regiment  to  which 
we  belonged,  what  State,  &c.  We  were  then  paroled, 
signed  an  article  of  agreement,  and  swore  not  to  do  so 
and  so  until  duly  and  lawfully  exchanged.  After  this, 
we  were  told  the  joyful  news  that  we  should  be  sent  away 
to  City  Point  with  a  batch  that  was  to  start  in  the 
morning;  for  this,  I  felt  really  thankful.  From  the 
hall  we  were  conducted  to  another  apartment,  up  two 
flights  of  stairs,  into  a  large  room  crowded  with  Union 
soldiers.  The  first  thing  we  heard  upon  entering  was 
the  cry  of  "fish,  fish,  more  fish ;"  at  first  I  could  not 
imagine  what  it  meant ;  I  thought  they  were  receiving 
rations,  and  I  began  to  anticipate  something  good 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  175 

to  eat ;  imagine  my  disappointment  when  I  discovered 
that  we  were  the  object  of  all  this  noise  and  confusion. 
The  prisoners  had  adopted  a  rule — that  of  keeping  a 
man  on  sentry  at  the  stairway — and  when  any  new 
prisoners  arrived  to  cry  out  "fish,  fish,"  which  sentence 
would  be  taken  up  and  repeated  by  nearly  every  one 
in  the  room,  while  they  would  flock  to  the  stairway, 
expecting  to  see  some  old  friends  and  comrades.  The 
size  of  this  room  was  sixty  by  forty  feet,  with  no 
ventilation  except  what  came  from  three  heavily  barred 
windows  at  each  end.  It  contained  no  article  of  fur- 
niture whatever,  and  was  crowded  with  about  three 
hundred  and  forty  men.  At  the  lower  end,  and  about 
the  centre  was  a  small  closet,  six  by  four  feet,  in  which 
a  pipe  entered  coming  up  from  the  canal  below  ;  this 
afforded  drinking  water,  as  well  as  wash  room  and  water 
closet.  You  may  well  blush,  but  such  are  facts.  Picture 
to  yourself  this  room  at  night,  the  floor  covered  with 
human  frames,  inhaling  such  impure  air.  The  stench 
that  then  arose  was  almost  suffocating,  enough  to  cause 
disease  and  sickness. '  Besides  the  soldiers  there  was 
other  company,  and  plenty  of  it,  well  known  by  the 
name  of  "graybacks"  in  the  army.  Our  rations  con- 
sisted of  a  limited  supply  of  flour  bread,  a  small  piece 
of  boiled  salt  beef,  and  a  mixture  called  Confederate 
coffee,  which  was  anything  but  agreeable  to  the  taste 
or  appearance.  Before  retiring  that  night  we  were 
notified  that  we  would  start  next  morning  at  three 
o'clock  and  for  every  man  to  be  awake  and  ready,  that 
no  one  would  be  permitted  to  take  his  blanket  with 


176  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

him.  I  laid  down,  not  to  sleep,  but  to  think  of 
Libby  Prison,  and  how  thankful  I  should  feel  that  a 
kind  Providence  had  favored  me  thus  far ;  then  I 
pictured  horae  and  all  its  inmates,  who  were  anxiously 
waiting  to  hear  some  word  or  news  concerning  me; 
perhaps  they  thought  me  dead,  if  so,  what  a  sweet 
disappointment  my  presence  would  create ;  and  thus,  I 
fancied  in  thought  until  sleep  closed  my  eyes.  At  an 
early  hour  next  morning  everybody  appeared  to  be 
awake ;  all  was  excitement  and  confusion,  but  we  did 
not  have  to  wait  long  before  a  guard  appeared  at  the 
stairway  and  gave  the  order  to  move  out  until  we 
reached  the  street  and  then  form  fours.  We  soon 
arrived  at  the  depot,  some  five  hundred  in  all,  taking 
the  cars  to  Petersburg,  then  changing  and  f  making  a 
short  run  we  were  soon  at  City  Point.  I  perceived 
there  were  no  officers  aboard,  and  upon  inquiry,  was 
told  that  they  would  not  be  exchanged  for  a  long  time. 
I  felt  sorry  for  them,  and  was  glad  that  I  was  not  an 
officer.  While  waiting  at  Petersburg  a  few  hours  I  saw 
several  strangers  in  a  sly  way  offering  four  dollars  in 
Confederate  money  for  one  in  greenbacks.  Upon 
reaching  City  Point,  toward  the  neutral  ground  for 
exchange  of  prisoners,  our  sight  was  greeted  by  the  old 
flag,  whose  stars  and  stripes  were  floating  defiantly  and 
proudly  from  the  mast-head  of  the  steamer  New  York. 
Cheer  after  cheer  rent  the  air,  and  tears  could  be  seen 
trickling  down  the  cheeks  of  more  than  one  brave  hero, 
whose  heart  was  full  to  the  brim  with  gladness  at  once 
more  beholding  the  emblem  of  liberty. 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  177 

Like  the  symbol  of  love  and  redemption  its  form, 
As  it  points  to  the  haven  of  hope,  and  the  nation  ; 
How  radiant  each  star,  as  the  beacon  afar, 
Gives  promise  of  peace  or  assurance  of  war. 
How  peaceful  and  blest  was  America's  soil 
Till  betrayed  by  the  guile  of  the  traitor  demon, 
Who  lurks  under  virtue,  and  springs  from  his  coil, 
To  fasten  his  fangs  on  the  life-blood  of  freedmen  ; 
Then  boldly  appeal  to  each  heart  that  can  feel, 
And  the  flag  of  our  country  shall  in  triumph  remain, 
To  guide  us  to  victory  and  glory  again. 

From  the  cars  we  all  rushed  to  the  river,  and  after 
taking  a  good  wash  in  its  bright  waters,  feeling  much 
refreshed,  were  ordered  to  form  twos  and  march  aboard 
of  Uncle  Sam's  boat,  and  as  we  stepped  upon  its  clean 
white  deck  the  first  thing  that  we  saw,  which  was  served 
out  to  us,  was  a  large  slice  of  fresh  bread  and  boiled 
ham,  and  a  large  tin-cup  full  of  real  old  Java  coffee. 
Wasn't  it  good  ?  If  you  doubt  it,  just  ask  any  soldier 
who  has  been  in  Libby  Prison  until  half  starved.  Who 
would  not  fight  for  such  a  government  as  we  possess  ? 
What  a  contrast !  Just  view  the  picture.  There  are 
landed  at  this  very  spot  three  or  four  hundred  Confed- 
erate prisoners,  fresh  from  a  Northern  prison.  They 
look  clean,  healty  and  strong,  are  well  dressed ;  each 
man  is  in  possession  of  a  blanket,  and  a  haversack, 
which  is  filled  with  good  rations  ;  he  is  fully  prepared 
to  enter  immediately  into  active  service.  On  the  other 
hand  here  comes  a  few  hundred  Union  prisoners,  fresh 
from  Libby  Prison  or  Bell  Island ;  their  garments  are 
ragged  and  dirty — robbed  of  their  own  clothes,  they 
receive  old  garments  of  every  description — their  steps 
are  weak  and  tottering — their  forms  are  wasted  away 

*8 


178  GKIERSON    KAIDS. 

to  mere  skeletons — their  spirits  broken.  They  are  no 
longer  fit  subjects  for  the  battle-field — close  confinement 
in  a  filthy  room  and  starvation  has  brought  them  to 
this  condition.  They  carry  no  blankets,  haversacks  or 
rations.  This  is  Southern  chivalry,  Southern  hospitality 
— and  as  the  war  is  prolonged  the  more  barbarous  is 
the  treatment  inflicted  upon  their  prisoners.  The 
inmates  of  Libby  Prison,  the  inmates  of  Bell  Island, 
God  help  them  !  they  deserve  the  pity  and  sympathy 
of  all  Christians. 

As  we  left  City  Point  I  bade  farewell  to  Southern 
hospitality.  I  have  no  desire  to  taste  its  sweets  again. 
As  we  glide  swiftly  down  the  stream  how  refreshing 
the  breeze  !  how  sweet  is  liberty !  We  were  allowed 
to  range  over  the  boat  at  pleasure,  which  was  guarded 
by  a  portion  of  the  few  that  remained  of  the  famous 
Ninth  New  York  Volunteers — Hawkins'  Zouaves — a 
noble,  manly  set  of  men,  neat  in  attire  and  perfect  in 
discipline.  They  treated  us  with  every  kindness, 
particularly  M.  E.  and  J.  L.  Fitzgerald,  company  K. 
The  officers  of  the  boat  were  also  unremitting  in  their 
attentions. 

The  scenery  along  the  James  River  presents  some 
beautiful  landscape  views.  As  we  came  in  sight  of 
Fortress  Monroe  we  could  see  our  gunboats — the  two 
extremes,  the  old  man-of-war  Constitution,  three  decker, 

carrying guns,  and  near  by  could  be  seen  the  little 

iron-plated  Monitor,  apparently  not  more  than  twelve 
inches  above  the  water,  with  a  round  turret,  carrying 
two  ponderous  guns.  As  we  oame  opposite  the  fort  the 


GRIERSON    RAIDS.  179 

boat  anchored  and  a  yawl  was  lowered,  which  conveyed 
the  Captain  to  the  fort  to  report  to  the  commander  of 
the  post. 

While  lying  here  I  could  see  at  a  distance  the 
immense  Lincoln  Gun,  capable  of  throwing  a  one 
hundred  pound  shot  six  miles  with  great  accuracy. 
Who  would  have  believed  it  twenty  years  ago  ?  In  the 
meantime  I  had  not  forgotten  my  biscuit,  and  cut  it 
open  in  the  presence  of  a  gaping  crowd,  who  looked 
with  perfect  astonishment  when  they  beheld  the  pin 
and  greenbacks  extracted.  They  allowed  it  was  genuine 
sleight  of  hand.  After  a  few  hours  delay  the  order 
was  given  to  weigh  anchor,  and  with  steam  up  we 
started  for  Annapolis,  Maryland,  arriving  there  the 
next  afternoon  in  time  to  march  up  to  the  camp  of 
parole.  We  were  formed  in  close  column  and  ordered 
by  the  Major  commanding  for  each  man  to  answer  to 
his  name  as  it  was  called,  and  he  would  assign  troops 
from  different  states  each  one  by  themselves  ;  this  being 
accomplished  a  short  address  was  made  by  the  Major, 
stating  that  those  who  desired  clothing  to  report  to  the 
quartermaster  department  and  they  would  be  furnished 
it,  also  a  quantity  of  soap,  and  every  member  was 
advised  to  visit  the  bay  close  by,  where  they  could 
indulge  in  a  salt-water  bath.  I  assure  you  there  was" 
some  scrubbing  done  just  about  that  time,  after  which 
a  new  suit  of  clothing  throughout  was  put  on,  which 
made  us  look  once  more  respectable.  Of  rations  we 
had  plenty  and  good,  and  were  allowed  the  limits  of 
the  town  as  long  as  we  did  not  abuse  the  privilege.  It 


180  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

was  quite  refreshing  to  visit  the  oyster  stands  down 
near  the  water's  edge;  and  indulge  in  some  fresh  from 
their  native  brine. 

Annapolis  is  the  capital  of  the  State,  a  delightful 
location,  surrounded  by  beautiful  scenery.  A  very 
extensive  Naval  Academy  is  established  here,  but  since 
the  war  broke  out  the  buildings  are  used  as  hospitals. 
A  more  appropriate  place  could  not  be  selected.  The 
streets  present  a  very  odd  appearance,  radiating  from 
the  State  House.  A  large  number  of  the  buildings  are 
of  the  old  style  of  architecture,  and  the  old  State  House 
still  remains,  in  which  Washington  used  to  give  to  the 
world  his  noble  sentiments. 

Among  the  many  soldiers  that  were  here  on  our 
arrival  I  was  pleased  to  find  some  of  my  old  comrades 
— Sergeant  Vaughn,  who  accidentally  wounded  himself 
near  Union  Church,  Corporal  Douglass,  from  Osyka, 
and  friend  Hawkins.  After  remaining  here  about  ten 
days  an  order  was  read  at  roll-call  for  all  Western 
troops  to  be  in  readiness,  at  an  early  hour  next  morning, 
to  take  the  road  for  Baltimore.  Starting  at  the  time 
appointed  we  crossed  Chesapeake  Bay,  having  a  very 
pleasant  trip.  It  was  amusing  to  watch  the  schools  of 
porpoises  roll  leisurely  over  and  then  disappear.  It 
was  about  two  o'clock  when  we  arrived  in  Baltimore, 
and  at  once  marched  up  to  the  Soldiers'  Association 
Hall,  where  a  good  table  was  supplied  for  us,  and 
lodgings  for  the  night.  The  next  morning  we  left  by 
train  on  the  Pennsylvania  Central  Railroad,  over  a 
good  track,  making  excellent  time.  We  soon  found 


GEIERSON    RAIDS.  181 

ourselves  winding  around  the  hills,  through  ravines, 
woodlands,  and  over  streams,  with  mountain  peaks  in 
the  distance,  which  we  were  fast  approaching. 

And  oh  !  how  the  heart  did  beat  with  joy  to  witness 
at  almost  every  house  the  waving  of  handkerchiefs  and 
star  spangled  banners.  It  was  one  continual  display 
of  patriotism.  To  me  it  was  the  first  demonstration  of 
the  kind  I  had  seen  for  fifteen  months.  The  next  day 
we  arrived  at  Pittsburg,  Pennsylvania,  after  a  pleasant 
ride  through  a  fine  agricultural  country,  presenting  a 
variety  of  beautiful  scenery,  where  we  were  conducted 
to  Union  Hall  and  partook  of  a  sumptuous  dinner, 
served  by  the  fairest  daughters  of  Pittsburg.  From 
here  we  proceeded  in  separate  parties,  those  belonging 
to  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  being  sent  to  Camp 
Chase,  Ohio,  and  those  belonging  to  the  Mississippi 
department  being  sent  to  Bentoa  Barracks,  St.  Louis, 
Missouri.  After  arriving  in  Illinois  I  soon  discovered 
that  the  train  would  pass  within  ten  miles  of  my  home. 
I  had  been  absent-  about  two  years.  The  temptation 
was  so  strong  that  I  naturally  dropped  off,  and  in  a 
few  hours  afterwards  was  joyfully  received  by  my 
friends.  I  immediately  reported  by  letter  to  the 
commanding  officer  at  Benton  Barracks,  and  by  keeping 
a  strict  watch  I  received  the  first  notice  through  the 
public  prints  of  an  exchange,  and  at  once  started  for 
Memphis,  Tennessee,  joining  my  regiment  at  Colliers- 
ville,  on  the  C.  and  M.  Railroad,  October  13th,  1863, 
after  an  absence  of  five  months  and  thirteen  days. 
There  was  a  general  greeting  of  old  friends,  particularly 


182  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

with  the  scouts,  who  I  found  occupying  the  same 
position  they  held  previous  to  the  raid.  They  had  met 
with  no  reward,  and  it  was  some  time  before  I  was 
permitted  to  resume  my  former  duties  ;  but  regardless 
of  position  let  all  who  love  freedom,  justice,  and  their 
country, 

Strike  for  the  Union !  let  her  name  ever  be 

The  boast  of  the  true  and  the  brave ; 
Let  freedom's  bright  star  still  shine  on  her  brow, 

And  her  banner  the  proudest  to  wave. 
Strike  for  the  Union !    shall  the  heroes  that  fell 

In  graves  all  unhonored  repose, 
While  the  turf  on  each  head  and  the  sword  by  each  side 

Has  been  stained  by  the  blood  of  the  foes  ? 

CHORUS.— Three  cheers  for  our  land  of  the  free, 
Three  cheers  for  our  noble  and  true, 
For  freedom,  right,  and  liberty, 
Our  flag  of  the  Bed,  White  and  Blue. 


Strike  for  the  Union !  for  liberty's  sun 

In  darkness  and  gloom  has  not  set ; 
Her  bright  beams  still  shine,  like  a  light  from  above, 

And  will  lead  thee  to  victory  yet. 
Strike  for  the  Union !  for  her  weapons  are  bright, 

And  the  heroes  who  wield  them  are  strong; 
Let  her  name  brightly  glow  on  the  record  of  time, 

And  hers  be  the  proudest  in  song. 

CHORUS.— Three  cheers  for  our  land  of  the  free. 


Strike  for  the  Union!  we  will  honor  her  name, 

For  the  glorious  deeds  she  has  done ; 
The  laurel  will  twine  on  each  patriot's  brow, 

And  shout  when  the  battle  is  won. 
Strike  for  the  Union !  it  must  never  be  said 

That  her  banner  was  furled  to  a  foe; 
I^et  those  stars  ever  shine  in  bright  glory  above, 

And  the  pathway  to  victory  show. 

CHORUS.— Three  cheers  for  our  land  of  the  free. 


GRIERSON    RAIDS. 


183 


The  following  is  a  roster  of  the  officers  of  the  Sixth 
and  Seventh  Illinois  cavalry  regiments,  on  their  arrival 
at  Baton  Eouge,  May  2d,  1863  : 


SIXTH. 

FIELD  AND  STAFF. 

Col.  B.  H.  Grierson,  commanding. 
Lieut.-Colonel,  B.  Loomis. 
First  Major,  M.  H.  Starr. 
Third  Major,  C.  W.  Whitsit. 
Assistant-Surgeon,  A.  B.  Agnew. 

NON-COMMISSIONED    STAFF. 

Sergeant-Major,  D.  S.  Flagg. 
Q.  M.  Sergeant,  T.  Legget. 
Com.-Serg't,  Wm.  Pollard. 

FIRST    BATTALION. 

Captain  A.  D.  Prince,  Co.  A. 
Captain  W.  W.  Patterson,  Co.  B. 
Captain  D.  Angley,  Co.  C. 
First-Lieut.  Chas.  Howard,  Co.  C. 
Captain  I.  Conn,  Co.  D. 
First-Lieut.  H.  Daily,  Co.  D. 
Second-Lieut.  L.  V.  Allen,  Co.  D. 

SECOND  BATTALION. 

Captain  John  Lynch,  Co.  E. 
First- Lieut.  E.  Ball,  Co.  E. 
Second-Lt.  H.  W.  Stewart,  Co.  E. 
Captain  G.  W.  Sloan,  Co.  F. 
First-Lieut.  W.  H.  Dove,  Co.  F. 
Second-Lt,  G.  W.  Newell,  Co.  F. 
Captain  W.  D.  Glass,  Co.  G. 
Second-Lt.  S.  L.  Woodward,  A.A. 
Captain  S.  L.  Marshall,  Co.  H. 
First-Lieut.  D.  Manling,  Co.  H. 

THIRD    BATTALION. 

Captain  L.  B.  Skinner,  Co.  I. 
Second-Lt.  D.  L.  Grimes,  Co.  H. 
Captain  F.  Charlesworth,  Co.  L. 
Second-Lt.  J.  W.  Hughes,  Co.  L. 


SEVENTH. 

FIELD   AND    STAFF. 

Col.  Ed  ward  Prince,  commanding. 
Adjutant,  George  W.  Root. 

NON-COMMISSIONED  STAFF. 

Veter'y  Surg'n,  A.  G.  Levering. 
Hospital  Steward,  Charles  Hall. 

FIRST    BATTALION. 

Captain  Charles  Hunting,  Co.  A. 
First-Lt.  J.  J.  La  Grange,  Co.  A. 
Second-Lt.  D.  V.  Rhea,  Co.  A. 
Captain  G.  W.  Trafton,  Co    G. 
First-Lieut.  J.  Gaston,  Co.  G. 
Second-Lt.  Wm.  Stiles,  Co.  G. 
Captain  W.  H.  Reynolds,  Co.  D. 
First-Lt.  D.  W.  Bradshaw,  Co.  D. 
Captain  J.  K.  Fleming,  Co.  K. 
First-Lt.  J.  W.  Maxwell,  Co.  K. 

SECOND  BATTALION. 

Captain  William  Ashmead,  Co.  I. 
Sec'd-Lt.  S.H.Richardson,  Co.  C. 
Captain  I.  M.  Graham,  Co.  E. 
First-Lieut.  N.  G.  Wiley,  Co.  E. 
Second-Lt.  I.  M.  Caldwell,  Co.  E. 
Captain  S.  A.  Epperson,  Co.  L. 
First-Lieut.  W.  W.  Porter,  Co.  L. 

THIRD  BATTALION. 

Captain  A.  W.  McDonald,  Co.  F. 
First-Lieut.  C.  F.  Lew,  Co.  F. 
Second-Lt.  James  Breze,  Co.  F. 
Captain  B.  C.  F.  Johnson,  Co.  M. 
First-Lieut.  Charles  Stall,  Co.  M. 
Second-Lieut.  Henry  Nicholson. 
Capt.  Milton  L.  Webster,  Co.  H. 
Second-Lieut.  S.  A.  Kitch,  Co.  II. 
Captain  Henry  Forbes,  Co.  B. 
First-Lieut.  William  McCausland. 
Second-Lieut.  Jos.  0.  Ram,  Co.  B. 


184  GRIERSON    RAIDS. 

Charles  Hall,  hospital-steward,  was  the  only  medical 
attendant  of  the  Seventh  Illinois  that  accompanied  the 
expedition,  and  he  deserves  much  praise  for  his  unre- 
mitting care  and  attention  to  the  wants  of  the  suffering 
during  the  raid  and  while  at  Baton  Rouge. 


RICHARD  W.  SURBY. 


RICHARD  W.  SURBY,  was  born  May  23, 1832,  in  Kingston, 
Upper  Canada,  of  English  and  Scotch  descent.  While  very 
young  his  parents  removed  to  the  frontier  of  Niagara,  where 
he  remained  until  he  attained  the  age  of  fifteen  years,  he 
then  left  home  to  seek  his  fortune,  relying  entirely  upon 
his  own  exertions.  Being  possessed  of  a  roving  disposition, 
he  visited  New  York  city,  Philadelphia,  Boston,  Cincinnati, 
St.  Louis,  Chicago,  New  Orleans,  and  various  other  places  of 
note.  While  absent  from  home  his  parents  died,  leaving 
four  younger  brothers  who  had  no  experience  of  the  world 
abroad  and  relied  upon  him  for  help  and  advice,  which  he 
has  always  given,  proving  himself  a  true  brother.  For  a 
number  of  years  previous  to  the  breaking  out  of  the  rebellion 
he  was  employed  in  the  service  of  the^New  York  Central 
Railroad  Company,  and  the  Great  W.estA  Railroad  Company, 
of  Canada,  where  he  gave  good  satisfaction.  His  sober  habits 
and  industry  won  him  many  friends. 


186  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH. 

In  the  fall  of  1860  (accompanied  by  his  much  esteemed 
friend  C.  B.  Griffin),  they  left  Niagara  Falls  on  a  hunting 
tour,  visiting  the  Northwestern  States,  until  late  the  following 
spring,  when  they  visited  a  friend  residing  in  Edgar  Co., 
111.,  where  they  remained  a  few  months.  About  this  time 
the  excitement  of  the  people  was  intense,  caused  by  the 
assault  made  upon  our  flag  at  Fort  Sumpter  by  a  traitorous 
crew.  Though  comparative  strangers  in  that  section  of 
the  country,  they  at  once  enrolled  their  names  upon  the  list 
to  serve  their  country  for  the  term  of  three  years  in  the 
cavalry  service ;  they  resolved  to  link  their  fortune  together, 
bound  to  each  other  by  the  ties  of  pure  friendship — 


• 


Which  is  not  of  that  changeful  form 
That  makes  the  most  of  earthly  things, 

But  in  the  coldest  bosom  warms, 
And  round  the  heart  it  closely  clings. 


Previous  to  leaving  Camp  Butler,  111.,  he  was  appointed 
second  duty  sergeant.  October,  1862,  he  was  appointed 
Quartermaster  Sergeant  of  the  regiment,  which  position  he 
filled  with  honor  to  himself  and  the  command.  Until  his 
re-enlistment  as  a  veteran,  in  the  spring  of  1864,  at  which 
time  he  was  the  choice  of  the  regiment  for  their  future 
quartermaster,  receiving  a  unanimous  vote  of  all  officers  and 
men  present.  For  services  rendered  on  the  raid  he  was 
tendered  a  position  by  General  Grierson,  which  offer  he  did 
not  accept,  choosing  to  remain  and  preferring  a  promotion  in 
his  own  regiment,  if  so  fortunate  as  to  obtain  it. 

He  has  participated  in  seven  general  battles,  besides 
numerous  skirmishes.  He  had  three  brothers  serving  in  the 
Union  army,  all  of  ^poni  enlisted  at  the  first  call,  and  have 
served  their  country  faithfully.  Benjamin  Surby,  Fourth 
New  York  Heavy  Artillery,  lost  his  left  arm  at  the  battle 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH.  187 

of  Fredericksburg,  Ya. ;  he  has  been  discharged  the  service 
with  a  pension.  Joseph  belonged  to  the  Eleventh  Illinois 
Infantry,  mustered  out  at  expiration  of  his  term,  (three 
years.)  James,  formerly  member  of  a  cavalry  battalion 
attached  to  the  Thirty-Sixth  Illinois  Infantry,  now  consol- 
idated into  the  Fifteenth  Illinois  Cavalry  regiment,  has 
re-enlisted  as  a  veteran. 

The  following  statement  is  inserted  with  the  hope  that  it 
may  meet  the  notice  of  some  person,  who  may  be  able  to  give 
some  information  respecting  his  father's  family.  He  has 
never  in  all  his  travels  met  any  person  answering  to  his  name. 
He  has  a  very  limited  knowledge  of  his  parents'  history, 
previous  to  their  arrival  in  America,  and  gives  the  following 
as  being  correct : — His  father  was  born  at  Seven  Oaks,  Kenife, 
County,  England.  When  but  sixteen  years  old  he  left  home 
and  enlisted  in  the  army,  and  was  a  short  time  afterwards 
bought  out  by  his  father ;  he  left  the  second  time  and  enlisted 
where  he  remained  for  twenty-one  years.  After  the  arrival 
of  his  regiment,  the  Sixty-sixth  infantry,  in  Upper  Canada, 
from  which  place  they  were  ordered  to  the  West  Indies ;  he 
preferred  remaining  in  America  and  bought  his  discharge. 
Previous  to  his  departure  from  England  his  name  was  changed 
to  the  present  one,  the  original  was  Southby.  His  grand- 
father paid  a  large  sum  of  money  to  have  it  re-established ; 
a  portion  of  the  family  retained  it.  His  father  had  a  brother 
John  who  owned  a  wholesale  basket  establishment  in  the  city 
of  London.  It  is  the  impression  of  the  family  that  their 
father  loaned  his  brother  a  considerable  sum  of  money  while 
on  a  visit  from  America,  a  few  year's  previous  to  his  death. 


» 


OPERATIONS 


OF  THE 


SECOND   BRIGADE 

OF  THE 

FIFTH  DIVISION  CAVALRY  CORPS, 

MILITARY  DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI. 


3  R  E"  V  T.  M  A  J  .  G  c.  IN  L  .  E  D  WA  R  D  MA  T  C  H 


BREVET  MAJ.-GEN.  HATCH. 


AMONG  the  many  distinguished  men  that  this  war  has 
produced,  and  brought  before  the  public,  is  Edward  Hatch, 
whose  reputation  is  less  from  the  position  that  he  holds  than 
from  the  splendor  of  his  military  talents.  His  character  is 
free  from  the  excesses  and  vices  that  often  tarnish  a  military 
life.  He  is  just  and  upright  in  all  that  pertains  to  his  duty 
as  a  soldier,  or  in  that  which  renders  him  a  friend  in  private 
life.  He  was  born  on  the  22d  of  April,  1831,  in  Bangor, 
Maine.  He  was  the  son  of  Nathaniel  Hatch,  a  lawyer  in 
that  place,  distinguished  for  his  abilities. 

Edward  choosing  a  military  life  was  placed  by  his  father 
in  the  military  school  at  Norwich,  Vt.,  where  he  excelled  in 
mathematics  and  every  branch  pertaining  to  the  army.  After 
three  years  of  unceasing  study  the  bent  of  his  inclination, 
together  with  his  roving  disposition,  led  him  to  ship  before 
the  mast,  on  board  a  trading  vessel.  He  went  to  sea,  and 
after  numerous  adventures  on  the  Atlantic  and  Pacific  coasts 
returned  home,  satisfied  that  the  briny  deep  was  not  the  place 


192          BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES. 

for  him.  His  father  being  engaged  in  manufacturing  lumber 
in  Pennsylvania  placed  him  in  charge  of  his  mills,  where  he 
acquitted  himself  satisfactorily.  With  his  experience  and 
indomitable  will  he  embarked  heavily  in  the  lumbering 
business,  without  any  capital,  illustrating  the  old  proverb 
"  that  where  there's  a  will  there's  a  way."  In  the  winter  of 
'51-2  he  succeeded  in  getting  a  large  quantity  of  his  lumber 
down  the  west-branch  of  the  Susquehannah — a  task  that 
no  one  else  succeeded  in  that  year — and  returning  home  paid 
all  his  liabilities,  leaving  a  surplus  on  hand.  At  this  time 
he  became  interested  in  a  manufacturing  establishment  i 
Norfolk,  Va.,  in  which  he  has  not  been  as  fortunate,  the 
rebels  having  confiscated  his  interest. 

In  the  early  part  of  1854  he  made  a  trip  to  th$  Western 
States,  spending  a  summer  with  the  Indians  on  the  plains, 
where  he  met  with  numerous  adventures.  In  the  autumn  he 
returned,  and  on  his  way  east  he  stopped  and  passed  the 
winter  with  the  lumbermen  on  the  head-waters  of  Black 
River,  Wisconsin. 

Early  in  the  year  1855  he  moved  with  his  family  to  the 
West,  locating  at  Muscatine,  Iowa,  continuing  his  lumbering 
business.  As  an  illustration  of  his  indomitable  perseverance 
and  self-reliance,  to  overcome  every  obstacle,  I  will  tell,  as 
related  to  me,  how  in  the  winter  of  '56  he  succeeded,  under 
the  most  unfavorable  circumstances,  in  getting  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty  million  feet  of  lumber,  that  had  lodged  in 
the  river,  and  been  accumulating  for  two  years,  though  many 
attempts  had  been  made  by  others,  but  they  failed  to  secure 
it.  With  Hatch,  success  demonstrated  the  wisdom  of  his 
plans  j  it  was  deemed  by  all  impracticable. 

At  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  he  was  in  Washington,  and 
immediately  tendered  his  services  to  the  Government,  deeming 


BIOGRAPHICAL   SKETCHES.  193 


it  his  duty  to  protect  the  flag.  He  shouldered  his  musket 
and  joined  an  independent  company,  raised  in  the  city,  and 
composed  mostly  of  men  holding  office  under  the  government, 
for  the  purpose  of  guarding  the  White  House  and  other 
public  buildings.  He  was  shortly  promoted  to  a  lieutenancy 
In  the  month  of  April,  '61,  he  obtained  his  discharge,  and  at 
once  returned  to  his  home  in  Iowa,  where  he  took  an  active 
part  in  raising  the  Second  Iowa  cavalry  regiment,  in  which 
he  was  appointed  captain,  and  passed  through  the  regular 
grades  of  promotion  to  the  colonelcy  of  the  same.  He  was 
commissioned  Brigadier-General  April  28th,  1864,  and  was 
made  a  Major-General  by  brevet  December  15th,  1864.  He 
has  been  engaged  in  the  following  battles  and  skirmishes : 
New  Madrid  and  Island  No.  10,  March,  1862;  Farmington, 
Miss.,  May  9th,  1862 ;  Boonville,  Miss.,  May  and  July,  1862 ; 
luka  and  Corinth,  Miss.,  September  and  October,  1862;  had 
the  advance  of  the  army  commanded  by  General  Grant  down 
the  Mississippi  Central  Railroad,  December,  1862 ;  checked 
and  held  the  enemy  at  Coffeeville,  Miss. — who  numbered  two 
to  one — several  hours ;  took  an  active  part  in  the  Grierson 
raid,  in  which  he  fought  against  vastly  superior  numbers, 
April,  1863,  at  Palo  Alto  and  Birmingham,  Miss.;  was  at 
Jackson,  Tenn.,  July,  1863;  at  Colliersville,  Tenn.,  November, 
1863 ;  at  Moscow,  Tenn.,  December  4th,  1864,  at  which  place 
he  was  severely  wounded,  being  shot  through  the  right  lung, 
from  which  he  suffered  greatly,  but  having  an  iron  constitution 
he  recovered  sufficiently  to  accompany  the  expedition  on  its 
sixty-four  days'  march.  Ho  participated  in  several  hard 
fought  battles,  displaying  rare  military  genius. 

In  stature  he  is  about  five  feet  ten  inches,  well  proportioned, 
of  a  florid  complexion,  dark  hair  slightly  tinged  with  grey,  a 
high  forhead,  a  full  blue  eye,  beaming  with  intelligence,  and 

li-  9 

fc        Ik 


194  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES. 

when  in  battle  or  excited  they  shine  like  meteors,  a  Roman 
nose,  a  well  shaped  mouth  and  chin,  thin  lips,  denoting 
firmness ;  his  upper  lip  displays  a  heavy  dark  mustache ;  his 
dress  is  neat  and  very  plain — no  guady  display.  He  possesses 
a  cool,  collected  mind,  that  sees  things  at  a  glance,  is  a 
splendid  horseman,  very  active  in  all  his  movements,  full  of 
energy,  and  is  noted  for  being  the  last  man  to  sleep  when  on 
a  march,  and  the  first  one  up  in  the  morning.  He  has  always 
practiced  visiting  the  camp  of  his  command  at  revillie,  which 
not  one  general  or  brigade  commander  in  one  hundred  does. 
He  is  a  strict  disciplinarian,  loved  and  respected  by  his 
troops,  and  requires  no  more  of  his  officers  and  men  than  he 
performs  himself. 


I 


BREVT.B.RIO  GFNI   il.vrus  E.COON, 


BREVET  BRIG.- GEN.  COON. 


DATUS  E.  COON  is  a  fine  example  of  our  American  self- 
made  men.  Beginning  life  in  an  humble  sphere  he  has,  by 
straightforward  integrity  and  well  directed  efforts,  won  for 
himself  the  position  he  now  occupies.  As  a  citizen  he  was 
upright  in  principle,  courteous  in  conduct,  and  by  his  manly 
bearing  in  every  transaction  of  life  commanding  the  respect 
and  esteem  of  all  who  formed  his  acquaintance.  As  a  soldier 
and  officer  he  has  proved  himself  energetic  and  trustworthy 
in  camp,  vigilant  and  watchful  on  the  march,  and  brave  and 
collected  in  the  field.  Wherever  his  command  has  been — 
whether  in  the  camp,  bivouac,  or  saddle,  whatever  the  position 
assigned  him — he  has  always  been  at  his  post,  enduring  the 
hardships  and  fatigue  required  of  him  as  a  soldier  and  patriot. 
In  appearance  he  is  a  little  above  the  medium  height,  and 
well  proportioned — has  a  clear  grey  eye,  brown  hair  slightly 
sprinkled  with  grey,  and  a  heavy  beard,  usually  worn  with  a 
military  cut.  He  is  a  native  of  New  York  State,  and  was 
born  in  the  town  of  Decatur,  Madison  County,  in  the  year 
1831.  During  early  childhood  his  parents  moved  to  the 
western  part  of  the  State,  and  settled  in  Cattaraugus  County, 
where  his  father  cultivated  a  small  farm  until  the  spring  of 
'46,  when  he  again  moved  to  the  town  of  Little  Genesseo, 
Allegany  County. 


196  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES. 

In  the  year  1849,  in  company  with  his  parents,  he  followed 
the  tide  of  emigration  westward  and  settled  in  the  State  of 
Wisconsin.  He  received  the  ordinary  education  from  the 
public  schools,  but  he  desired  a  more  liberal  one.  His  father's 
circumstances  would  not  allow  him  to  leave  home,  and  he 
stayed  with  him,  working  upon  the  farm,  until  his  services 
were  no  longer  required  by  his  parents.  He  then,  with  their 
approbation  and  "  God  speed,"  with  his  worldly  effects  tied 
in  a  handkerchief,  started  to  seek  the  good  or  ill  the  world 
had  in  store  for  him.  Following  the  plan  previously  decided 
upon  he  entered  the  Milton  Academy  and  remained  two 
years,  paying  his  way  by  swinging  the  cradle  in  the  harvest 
field  in  summer,  and  the  axe  in  the  forest  in  his  vacations ; 
but  notwithstanding  these  disadvantages,  so  closely  did  he 
devote  his  time,  that  at  the  expiration  of  his  term  he  was  far 
in  advance  of  many  of  his  fellow-students  who  had  enjoyed 
liberal  school  advantages. 

In  the  year  1853  he  went  to  Iowa,  in  the  capacity  of  school- 
teacher, which  profession  he  followed  for  two  years,  carrying 
forward  and  perfecting  himself  during  the  time  in  the  various 
studies  he  had  taken  up  while  at  the  academy. 

In  the  spring  of  1845,  through  the  earnest  solicitations  of 
his  friends  in  Delaware  County,  Iowa,  he  entered  upon  the 
publication  of  a  country  paper  called  the  Delhi  Argus,  which 
proved  so  profitable  that  after  eight  months'  publication  he 
was  enabled  to  pay  all  obligations  incurred  there,  and  to  start 
early  in  the  spring  of  1856,  at  Osage,  Mitchell  County,  a  paper 
called  the  Democrat.  As  an  editor  he  was  a  zealous  friend 
and  unflinching  advocate  of  the  policy  he  once  determined 
upon.  The  weak-kneed  policy  and  administration  of  President 
Buchanan  he  warmly  denounced,  causing  a  warm  controversy 
between  him  and  his  former  democratic  friends,  which  proved 


BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES.          197 

of  so  serious  a  character  that  he  disposed  of  the  Democrat  and 
established  an  independent  sheet  in  the  town  of  Mason  City, 
Iowa,  called  the  Cerro  Gordo  County  Republican,  which 
carried  the  colors  of  Stephen  Douglas  through  the  presidential 
campaign  of  1860. 

When  the  country  was  called  to  arms  in  the  spring  of  '61, 
burying  politics  and  party  in  the  service  of  his  country,  he 
responded  to  the  call  by  raising  a  company  of  men  for  the 
Second  Iowa  Cavalry.  He  arrived  with  his  men  in  Davenport 
— which  was  the  rendezvous  of  the  regiment — on  the  17th 
day  of  April,  and  was  assigned  to  it  as  company  I.  He  was 
duly  elected  captain  by  his  men,  but  in  the  organization  of 
the  field  and  staff  of  the  regiment  he  was  appointed  and 
commissioned  second-major  and  assigned  to  the  command  of 
companies  A,  C,  Gr,  and  H,  which  were  designated  the  second 
battalion.  He  commanded  this  battalion  during  the  spring 
and  summer  of  1862,  was  present  at  the  capture  of  New 
Madrid  and  Island  No.  10,  and  with  his  regiment  accompanied 
the  Army  of  the  Mississippi  on  its  first  demonstration  upon 
Fort  Pillow,  and  then  at  Pittsburg  Landing,  where  it  arrived 
a  few  days  after  the  battle  of  Shiloh. 

During  the  advance  upon  Corinth  his  regiment  was  actively 
engaged  in  ascertaining  and  developing  the  position  and 
strength  of  the  enemy.  He  led  his  battalion  at  the  battle  of 
Farmington,  where  the  Second  Iowa  Cavalry  made  a  desperate 
sabre-charge  upon  twenty  thousand  of  the  enemy's  infantry, 
for  the  purpose  of  diverting  their  attention  while  General 
Payne's  division,  which  was  in  a  critical  situation,  could  be 
withdrawn.  He  distinguished  himself  for  his  bravery  and 
gallant  conduct  on  that  occasion.  He  accompanied  Colonel 
Elliott,  on  his  raid  to  Booneville,  Mississippi,  and  assisted  in 
destroying  an  immense  amount  of  rebel  stores  at  that  place, 


198  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES. 

and  by  cutting  General  Beauregard's  communications,  aided 
in  no  small  degree  in  hastening  the  fall  of  Corinth. 

The  exploits  of  the  Second  Iowa  Cavalry  procured  Colonel 
Elliott  the  position  of  Brigadier-General.  In  the  summer  of 
'62  Lieut.-Col.  Hatch  was  promoted  to  Colonel,  and  the  First- 
Major  to  Lieut.-Col.  Major  Coon  was  then  First-Major,  and 
as  such  took  command  of  the  regiment  in  August,  1862,  Col. 
Hatch  having  been  assigned  to  the  command  of  a  brigade, 
and  the  Lieut.-Col.  being  on  detached  service.  During  the 
advance  of  General  Grant  to  Coffeeville,  Miss.,  in  the  fall  of 
'62,  he  commanded  the  regiment,  and  acquitted  himself 
creditably  in  the  several  engagements  of  that  expedition. 
Actively  as  the  regiment  was  engaged  during  the  spring, 
summer  and  fall  of  '63,  it  never  left  camp  without  Major 
Coon  accompanying  it,  and  usually  in  capacity  of  commander. 
During  that  summer  there  was  hardly  a  county  in  Northern 
Mississippi  or  Western  Tennessee  but  that  he  scouted  through, 
at  the  head  of  the  gallant  Second  Iowa. 

In  the  spring  of  1864  Colonel  Hatch  was  promoted  to 
Brigadier-General,  and  the  regiment  re-enlisting  Major  Coon 
was  commissioned  Colonel  of  the  veteran  regiment,  and 
immediately  assigned  to  the  command  of  a  brigade,  composed 
of  the  Second  Iowa,  Sixth  and  Ninth  Illinois  Cavalry,  and 
designated  the  Second  Brigade,  First  Division  Cavalry  Corps, 
District  of  West  Tennessee.  This  brigade  was  with  General 
A.  J.  Smith,  on  his  expedition  to  Tupelo,  Mississippi,  in  the 
summer  of  1864,  and  the  able  manner  in  which  Colonel  Coon 
handled  it  assisted  very  materially  in  bringing  the  expedition 
to  its  successful  termination. 

In  the  fall  of  1864  his  command  was  transferred  to  the 
Department  of  the  Cumberland;  the  Seventh  Illinois  and 
Twelfth  Tennessee  cavalry  were  attached  to  it,  and  the  whole 


BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES.  199 

re-organized  and  designated  as  the  Second  Brigade,  Fifth 
Division  Cavalry  Corps,  Middle  Department  of  Mississippi. 
Of  this  gallant  brigade  I  need  say  nothing — it  speaks  for 
itself,  and  is  probably  one  of  the  finest  in  the  service,  owing 
its  discipline  and  efficiency,  in  a  great  measure,  to  the  military 
ability  and  untiring  exertions  of  Colonel  Coon.  He  is  no 
carpet-knight,  or  parlor  warrior,  but  has  gained  the  confidence 
and  esteem  of  the  men  of  his  command  by  his  constant 
attention  to  and  faithful  performance  of  the  duties  devolving 
upon  him.  During  the  three  and  a  half  years  he  has  been 
in  the  service  he  has  never  had  a  leave  of  absence,  and  unless 
on  duty  has  never  been  absent  from  his  command,  upon  any 
pretext  whatever.  He  has  been  in  every  engagement  in 
which  his  regiment  has  participated,  from  the  time  of  its 
organization  until  now,  and,  without  exception,  has  always 
acquitted  himself  well.  Few  officers  can  show  a  cleaner  record 
of  faithful  service  than  he,  and  few  have  better  merited  their 
country's  approbation. 


THE  SIXTY-FOUR  DAYS'  MARCH. 


BY  order  of  Maj.-Gen.  Washburne,  commanding  the 
Department  of  West  Tennessee,  Brig.-Gen.  Edward 
Hatch,  commanding  first  division  cavalry  corps,  was 
ordered  to  hold  his  command  in  readiness  to  march,  with 
ten  days  rations,  and,  if  possible,  form  a  junction  with 
the  United  States  forces  then  operating  up  the  Tennessee 
River,  as  far  as  Eastport,  Miss.  The  division  was 
composed  of  the  following  troops :  The  first  brigade, 
commanded  by  Colonel  Oliver  Wells,  Twelfth  Missouri 
Cavalry,  and  consisting  of  the  Seventh  and  Third 
Illinois  and  Twelfth  Missouri  cavalry  regiments ;  the 
second  brigade,  commanded  by  Colonel  Datus  E.  Coon, 
Second  Iowa  Cavalry,  consisting  of  the  Sixth  and  Ninth 
Illinois  and  Second  Iowa  Cavalry,  and  company  K, 
.First  Illinois  Light  Artillery,  Captain  J.  W.  Curtis, 
commanding,  the  whole  numbering  about  twenty-four 
hundred  men,  rank  and  file.  The  expedition  was  fitted 
out  at  White  Station,  on  the  line  of  the  Memphis  and 
Charleston  Railroad,  within  seven  miles  of  Memphis, 
Tennessee. 

9* 


202  OPERATIONS    OF   THE 

September  30th,  1864.  The  column  moved  out  on  the 
Germantown  road;  the  rain  fell  in  torrents  for  two 
hours.  When  within  one  mile  of  Germantown  they 
turned  north  and  crossed  Wolf  River,  at  Pattine's 
plantation ;  the  crossing  was  upon  a  poorly  constructed 
bridge,  which  delayed  the  wagons  and  artillery  until 
after  dark,  and  caused  much  trouble  in  passing  through 
the  heavily  timbered  bottom  on  the  opposite  side.  The 
command  was  in  bivouac  by  eleven  o  clock,  seven  miles 
north  of  Germantown. 

October  1st.  Left  camp  at  daylight,  the  first  brigade 
in  the  advance — passed  through  Macon  at  12  o'clock, 
and  took  the  Sommerville  road,  camping  three  miles 
from  the  former  place. 

October  2d.  Moved  out  of  camp  at  four  o'clock, 
reached  Sommerville  and  took  the  Boliver  road,  arriving 
at  that  place  at  four  o'clock  P.M.  Here  a  heavy  detail 
from  the  Second  Iowa  was  sent  to  assist  the  Seventh 
Illinois  in  constructing  a  bridge  across  the  Hatchie 
River — they  were  sent  six  hours  in  advance  the  evening 
previous.  At  eight  o'clock,  A.M.,  the  bridge  was 
completed,  and  the  whole  command  crossed  over  and 
went  into  camp,  except  the  Seventh  Illinois,  which  did 
not  cross  until  the  next  morning. 

October  3d.  Moved  out  of  the  Hatchie  bottom  at 
daylight,  taking  the  Mt.  Pincton  road,  southeast  of 
Jackson,  crossed  the  Forkadeer  River  at  sunset,  and 
camped  at  eight  o'clock  in  a  heavy  rain. 

October  4th.  Left  camp  at  three  o'clock,  A.M.,  and 
reached  Miffin,  Henderson  County,  fed  horses,  prepared 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  203 

coffee  and  rations,  and  moved  at  ten  o'clock,  taking 
the  road  leading  down  the  valley  of  Beach  River, 
leaving  Lexington  to  our  left  and  north  some  eight 
miles.  Camped  at  Jones'  plantation,  three  miles  from 
Scott's  Hill ;  rained  all  day. 

October  5th.  Moved  at  daylight,  passing  Scott's 
Hill,  taking  the  Decaturville  road,  at  which  place  we 
arrived  at  two  o'clock,  P.M.,  and  halted  one  hour  to 
feed.  At  sunset  reached  the  Tennessee  Eiver,  opposite 
Clifton,  Hardin  County,  having  crossed  a  very  imprac- 
ticable, rocky,  picturesque  country.  At  Clifton  we 
found  the  gunboat  fleet  and  transports,  under  command 
of  Maj.-Gen.  C.  C.  Washburne. 

October  6th.  Arrangements  were  made  early  this 
morning  to  cross  the  river,  by  means  of  the  transports 
City  of  Pekin,  Kenton  and  Aurora.  At  two  o'clock 
the  command  was  all  over,  and  in  accordance  with 
orders  from  Brig. -Gen.  Hatch  it  moved  out  in  direction 
of  Waynesboro,  on  the  Nashville  pike,  for  twelve  miles, 
and  camped  for  the  night  on  a  beautiful  hillside. 

October  7th.  We  left  camp  at  an  early  hour,  moving 
towards  Waynesboro,  passing  through  that  little  place 
at  ten  o'clock,  A.M.,  which  is  the  county-seat.  The 
command  stopped  and  fed  on  the  plantation  of  Mr.  W. 
C.  Barnes,  a  very  respectable  man.  Waynesboro  is 
41  miles  from  Florence,  44  miles  from  Pulaski,  and  92 
miles  from  Nashville.  The  country  is  mountainous, 
rugged  and  barren,  covered  with  vast  and  unknown 
forests,  and  filled  with  beautiful  trout  streams,  whose 
clear  waters  gleam  like  pearls  in  their  rocky  basins. 


204  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

It  is  not  very  thickly  settled,  owing  to  its  sterility. 
The  roads  being  in  good  condition  we  made  good  time, 
and  camped  within  seven  miles  of  Lawrenceburg. 

October  8th.  Resumed  our  march  this  morning  at 
three  o'clock,  amid  the  most  intense  darkness.  We 
took  the  wrong  road  and  were  led  some  five  miles  out 
of  the  way.  We  halted  at  nine  o'clock  for  breakfast 
and  to  feed.  Reached  Lawrenceburg,  the  county-seat 
of  Lawrence  County,  at  one  o'clock — a  dilapidated, 
ancient  looking  place,  and  after  a  short  rest  moved  out 
on  military  road  leading  to  Florence,  Alabama.  When 
three  miles  out  we  took  the  road  leading  down  the 
valley  of  Shoal  Creek,  through  the  most  picturesque  of 
countries,  and  camped  for  the  night  on  its  bank,  ten 
miles  from  Lawrenceburg. 

October  9th.  Left  this  encampment  at  daylight, 
returning  to  the  military  road,  and  moving  in  the 
direction  of  Florence.  Reached  Baugh's  Mills,  and 
received  orders  to  camp  for  the  night.  At  this  place 
we  learned  that  Forrest  had  crossed  the  Tennesse  River 
and  escaped  unharmed. 

October  10th.  At  four  o'clock  this  morning  we 
were  again  in  motion.  On  arriving  at  Wilson's  cross- 
roads we  changed  our  course  and  moved  toward 
Waterloo,  passing  to  the  north  of  Florence  some  six 
miles.  We  reached  Waterloo  at  four  o'clock,  P.M., 
and  camped. 

October  llth.  Remained  in  camp  until  four  o'clock, 
P.M.,  when  the  command  moved  down  the  river  some 
ten  miles,  with  the  hope  of  finding  the  gunboats  and 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  205 

fleet,  and  procuring  rations  for  the  men.  To  make 
this  more  certain  Major  C.  C.  Horton,  commanding 
the  Second  Iowa,  was  sent  in  advance  with  his  regiment 
to  the  fleet  with  dispatches.  Unfortunately  the  fleet 
had  left  a  few  hours  previous  to  the  arrival  of  our 
cavalry  opposite  Eastport,  Miss. 

October  12th.  The  command  left  camp  at  four 
o'clock,  A.M.,  moving  in  the  direction  of  Savanah,  and 
at  two  o'clock,  P.M.,  was  snugly  encamped  one  mile 
below  that  place. 

October  13th.  There  being  no  visible  signs  of 
procuring  rations  for  the  command,  who  had  been 
subsisting  on  the  country  at  a  poor  rate  some  three 
days,  we  still  remained  in  camp.  Brigade  commanders 
applied  to  General  Hatch,  who  gave  them  permission 
to  send  out  detachments  of  men,  under  suitable  officers, 
and  procure  corn  and  wheat  and  have  it  ground  at  the 
neighboring  mills.  This  supplied  a  scanty  amount  for 
the  next  four  days. 

October  14th,  15th  and  16th.  During  this  time  each 
day  was  industriously  spent  at  the  mills,  by  parties 
grinding  wheat  and  corn,  while  others  scoured  the 
country  to  procure  bacon,  salt,  &c.,  to  make  it  palatable. 
In  great  anxiety  they  waited  for  the  boats,  until  the 
evening  of  the  16th,  when  orders  were  received  to  move 
in  the  morning. 

October  17th.  At  seven  o'clock,  A.M.,  we  moved 
out  on  the  Waynesboro  road  a  distance  of  some  ten 
miles,  when  we  turned  toward  Clifton,  at  which  place 
we  camped,  having  marched  thirty  miles,  over  a  very 


206  OPERATIONS    OF   THE 

rough  road,  and  having  to  forage  off  the  country,  which 
is  a  very  disagreeable  necessity,  and  cuts  both  friends 
and  foes  most  cruelly. 

October  18th.  On  arriving  at  Clifton  no  boats  were 
in  sight.  The  "  grand  rounds,"  on  a  large  scale — some 
150  miles — had  been  made,  and  we  returned  to  the 
starting  point,  very  hungry,  ragged,  and  tired.  During 
the  afternoon,  while  unwelcome  feelings  were  causing 
us  to  cast  about  for  some  means  of  subsistence,  the 
steamer  Duke  came  in  sight,  to  the  great  satisfaction 
of  the  whole  command.  Our  fine  hopes  were  soon 
blasted,  for  we  learned  that  it  only  had  short  rations 
of  hard-bread  and  meat,  which  was  equally  distributed 
among  the  different  regiments,  the  balance  to  be 
gathered  from  the  country,  during  the  absence  of  the 
steamer  to  Johnsonville. 

From  the  18th  to  the  27th  of  the  month  the  officers 
and  men  were  industriously  employed  in  shoeing  horses, 
and  making  necessary  preparations  for  an  active  cam- 
paign. Owing  to  the  scarcity  of  blacksmiths  and  tools 
scouting  parties  were  sent  out  in  the  country  to  press 
in  sufficient  to  supply  the  deficiency.  Only  a  few  were 
obtained,  and  many  horses  were  shod  by  the  use  of 
the  common  pocket-knife  and  a  hatchet.  The  horses 
improved,  as  forage  was  abundant. 

While  camped  at  Clifton,  Tennessee,  it  was  not  an 
unusual  occurrence  for  the  rebls  to  make  their  appear- 
ance on  the  opposite  side  for  the  first  few  days,  and 
considerable  sharp-shooting  was  practiced  by  the  men. 
At  last  both  parties  entered  into  an  agreement  not  to 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  207 

fire  upon  each  other,  and  a  lively  conversation  ensued 
between  them  across  the  stream.  Taking  advantage  of 
circumstances,  Major  Graham  and  Dr.  Briggs,  both  of 
the  Seventh  Illinois  Cavalry,  procured  an  old  canoe, 
hallooed  over  to  them,  asking  if  they  would  receive 
company.  The  rebels  assented,  and  promised  not  to 
fire  upon  them,  or  detain  them.  Away  they  went,  and 
upon  landing  were  greeted  by  the  "Johnnies"  most 
cordially,  who  appreciated  the  visit  highly,  compli- 
menting the  Major  and  Doctor,  and  more  particularly 
the  good  old  Bourbon,  a  bottle  of  which  the  Doctor 
presented  to  them.  Among  the  rebels  was  a  surgeon 
by  the  name  of  Green,  belonging  to  a  Texas  regiment, 
with  whom  the  visitors  had  a  very  lively  and  agreeable 
conversation.  The  surgeon,  on  receiving  the  bottle, 
mounted  himself  upon  a  stump,  ana  attracting  the 
attention  of  the  men  on  the  opposite  side,  displayed 
the  bottle  and  hallooed  across  to  them  to  give  three 
cheers  for  Old  Abe,  which  was  heartily  responded  to ; 
then  turning  to  his  visitors  drank  to  the  success  of  Old 
Abe,  (a  remarkable  circumstance,  but  true,)  after  which 
the  parties  returned,  much  pleased  with  their  visit, 
the  main  object  of  which  was  to  obtain  information 
respecting  three  soldiers  belonging  to  the  Third  Illinois 
Cavalry,  who  had  been  sent  down  the  river  in  a  skiff, 
some  ten  days  previous,  to  ascertain  the  whereabouts 
of  the  gunboats.  Their  not  reporting  to  their  command 
in  a  reasonable  length  of  time  led  to  the  supposition 
that  they  had  been  captured  by  the  enemy.  No  infor- 
mation was  gained  concerning  them. 


208  OPERATIONS    OF   THE 

October  29th.  Left  Clifton  at  three  o'clock,  P.M., 
taking  the  Nashville  pike.  Camped  three  miles  out. 

October  30th.  At  nine  o'clock  we  moved  towards 
Waynesboro,  as  far  as  Lincoln  Creek,  twenty-four  miles 
from  Clifton,  and  camped. 

October  31st.  Resumed  the  march  this  morning, 
reached  Lawrenceburg,  and  camped  one  mile  beyond. 

November  1st.  Left  camp  at  six  o'clock,  A.M.,  and 
reached  Pulaski,  eighteen  miles  distant,  and  camped 
for  the  night. 

November  2d,  3d  and  4th.  During  these  three  days 
the  time  was  occupied  in  procuring  clothing  and  rations 
for  the  men,  while  shoes  were  being  fitted  on  the  horses, 
and  preparations  made  for  a  heavy  campaign.  On  our 
arriving  at  Pulaski  we  found  two  divisions  of  the  Fourth 
Army  Corps,  under  command  of  Maj.-Gen.  Stanley. 
General  Croxton's  cavalry  command  was  below,  toward 
Florence.  While  here  a  brigade  of  cavalry  arrived, 
consisting  of  the  Fourteenth  and  Sixteenth  Illinois  and 
the  Eighth  Kentucky  regiments.  The  Twenty-Third 
Army  Corps,  commanded  by  Maj.-Gen.  Schofield,  was 
reported  to  be  en  route  for  this  place.  Railroad  trains 
arrived  daily  from  Nashville,  bringing  supplies. 

November  5th.  Left  camp  with  three  days  rations, 
marching  from  Pulaski  southwest  toward  Florence.  We 
were  joined  there  by  General  Croxton's  command,  who 
were  ordered  to  report  to  General  Hatch.  Our  forces 
were  reported  to  be  at  Shoal  Creek,  where  the  enemy 
was  also  reported  to  sustain  his  pickets.  During  the 
afternoon  of  this  day  heavy  cannonading  was  heard  in 


SECOND    BRIGADE. 


209 


the  direction  of  the  Tennessee  River,  which  gave 
undoubted  evidence  of  Hood's  advance  into  Tennessee. 
The  command  camped  for  the  night  on  Sugar  Creek. 
A  beautiful  sunset  was  witnessed,  for  the  first  time  in 
three  days,  it  having  rained  constantly.  This  gave  the 
men  more  life,  and  raised  their  drooping  spirits. 

November  6th.  Pushing  out  of  camp  before  daylight 
enabled  us  to  reach  Lexington,  Ala.,  before  eleven 
o'clock,  A.M.,  where  we  halted  for  an  hour,  to  learn 
the  movements  of  the  enemy.  Getting  no  reliable 
information  the  command  moved  on  to  Baugh's  Ford, 
on  Shoal  Creek,  the  Second  Iowa  Cavalry  in  advance. 
On  arriving  within  two  miles  of  the  ford  the  advance 
met  the  enemy's  pickets,  driving  them  across  the  creek 
rapidly,  when  the  whole  command  came  in  full  view  of 
a  heavy  line,  extending  along  the  bluff  on  the  opposite 
side.  By  order  of  General  Hatch  a  detachment  of  the 
Second  Iowa,  under  Lieutenant  George  W.  Budd, 
commanding  company  G,  was  sent  for  the  purpose  of 
destroying  by  fire  a  flouring  mill,  which  was  located 
above  a  factory.  After  a  lively  skirmish  of  nearly  an 
hour  the  Lieutenant  returned  and  reported  that  the 
mill  was  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  stream,  and  that 
the  water  was  too  high  to  admit  of  crossing,  mounted 
or  dismounted — besides  the  enemy  were  some  three 
hundred  strong,  and  a  large  number  posted  in  and 
about  the  mill,  rendering  the  position  almost  impreg- 
nable, to  say  nothing  of  the  difficulty  of  crossing  the 
stream.  On  learning  these  facts  the  General  directed 
a  withdrawal  of  the  whole  command,  except  the  Second 


210  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

Iowa,  which  was  sent  to  remain  and  hold  its  position 
until  further  orders.  At  9  o'clock,  P.M.,  the  command 
went  into  camp,  in  a  most  unpleasant  rain  storm. 

November  7th.  Daylight  found  us  with  mud  and 
water  under  foot,  and  a  drenching  rain  still  falling. 
Information  obtained  stated  that  Hood's  forces  were 
located  between  here  and  Florence.  The  Second  Iowa 
was  withdrawn  to  feed.  At  one  o'clock  Colonel  Coon 
was  ordered  to  take  his  brigade  and  make  a  demon- 
stration upon  the  enemy's  pickets,  the  Ninth  Illinois, 
Captain  Wm.  C.  Blackburn,  commanding,  in  advance. 
A  persistent  and  heavy  skirmish  took  place,  when  the 
enemy  were  driven  from  the  bluff  on  the  opposite  side. 
The  regiment  reached  the  ford,  but  the  creek  was  too 
much  swollen  to  admit  of  crossing,  the  water  carrying 
horse  and  rider  down  the  stream.  During  an  hour 
spent  in  skirmishing,  and  an  unfruitful  effort  to  cross 
and  destroy  the  mill,  it  was  ascertained  beyond  doubt 
that  the  enemy  had  reinforced  the  pickets  heavily,  and 
that  Shoal  Creek  was  much  higher  than  at  any  day 
previous.  The  second  brigade  was  withdrawn,  falling 
back  to  Slutt's  Cross-Roads,  and  camped  for  the  night. 
It  had  rained  all  day. 

November  8th.  The  whole  command  remained  in 
camp  this  day,  with  exception  of  detachments  sent  out 
to  reconnoitre,  &c.  This  afforded  the  men  an  oppor- 
tunity to  vote  for  President,  the  result  of  which  was 
that  an  overwhelming  majority  was  given  for  "Honest 
Old  Abe."  At  two  o'clock,  P.M.,  the  detachments 
sent  out  in  the  morning  returned.  They  all  reported, 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  211 

as  the  three  days  previous,  that  the  stream  could  not 
be  forded.  An  effort  was  made  by  the  Second  Iowa  to 
construct  a  raft  to  cross  to  the  mill,  but  failed  for  want 
of  material.  During  a  skirmish  of  an  hour  the  rain 
fell  in  torrents,  and  soon  night  came  on,  closing  all 
operations  for  the  day.  The  second  brigade  was  with- 
drawn to  a  point  near  the  bivouac  of  the  previous  night. 
Major  C.  C.  Moore,  Second  Iowa,  was  immediately  sent 
out,  with  a  detachment  of  one  hundred  men,  to  the  rear 
of  the  enemy  on  the  Tennessee  River,  with  instructions 
to  strike  the  river  ten  miles  below  Florence. 

November  9th.  During  the  night  Colonel  Coon 
received  orders  from  General  Hatch  to  move  out  early 
in  the  morning  with  his  brigade,  and  make  another 
demonstration  on  the  enemy  at  Baugh's  Ford.  At 
nine  o'clock  the  ford  was  reached ;  the  road  was  nearly 
impassable  from  mud  and  water.  They  found  the 
enemy's  pickets  heavy  and  well  posted  on  the  opposite 
side — the  stream  still  too  high  to  admit  of  fording  from 
either  side.  The  brigade  withdrew  during  the  afternoon 
and  camped  at  Wadkin's  House.  It  rained  nearly  all 
day,  but  cleared  away  at  sunset.  In  the  meantime 
Major  Moore,  Second  Iowa,  returned  with  his  command 
safe,  having  passed  around  in  rear  of  the  enemy's  line, 
a  distance  of  forty  miles,  and  striking  the  Tennessee 
River  ten  miles  below  Florence,  making  a  distance,  in 
going  and  returning,  of  eighty  miles  travel  in  twenty- 
four  hours.  The  object  of  this  expedition  was  to  bring 
in  some  men  of  General  Croxton's  command,  who  had 
been  three  days  previously  sent  down  the  river  from 


212  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

Bainbridge  to  destroy  the  enemy's  pontoons  at  Florence, 
which  was  not  accomplished.  They  were  to  complete 
the  work  of  destruction  and  meet  this  party  below,  but 
after  diligent  search  and  careful  inquiry  the  Major 
returned. 

November  10th.  Remained  in  camp  all  day,  the  first 
pleasant  day  since  leaving  Pulaski.  Owing  to  the  very 
inclement  weather,  bad  roads,  &c.,  the  whole  command 
was  again  entirely  destitute  of  rations.  Two  mills 
were  taken  possession  of,  and  a  regular  system  of 
foraging  off  the  country  was  adopted,  which,  with  the 
most  careful  management,  could  but  poorly  supply  the 
men.  Orders  were  given  for  the  whole  command  to  be 
ready  to  move  upon  the  enemy  next  morning. 

November  llth.  The  division  moved  out,  the  second 
brigade  advancing  on  the  Baugh's  Ferry  road,  the 
remainder  of  the  force  moving  on  the  Huntsville, 
Bainbridge  and  military  roads.  It  was  not  long  before 
each  command  was  engaged,  skirmishing  with  the 
enemy's  pickets.  The  Sixth*  Illinois,  Major  Chas.  C. 
Whitrish,  commanding,  had  the  advance  of  the  second 
brigade,  and  were  deployed  as  skirmishers,  dismounted, 
forming  a  line  from  the  main  road  up  the  stream  to 
the  mill,  while  a  section  of  artillery  was  put  in  position 
on  the  military  road.  The  skirmishers  soon  drove 
back  their  pickets,  while  the  artillery  caused  their 
reserve,  at  first  in  plain  sight,  to  scatter  to  the  rear. 
A  company  of  mounted  men  were,  in  the  meantime, 
to  try  the  ford  on  the  main  road  and  ascertain  its 
condition  for  crossing.  After  a  thorough  trial  it  was 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  213 

found  too  deep,  even  for  mounted  men.  The  Second 
Iowa,  Major  C.  C.  Horton,  commanding,  succeeded  in 
finding  a  crossing,  nearly  one-fourth  of  a  mile  below 
the  main  crossing.  Col.  Coon  dispatched  an  orderly 
to  the  Major  for  him  to  cross  as  rapidly  as  possible, 
which  order  was  obeyed,  in  a  most  gallant  manner,  by 
company  G,  of  that  regiment,  with  Lieutenant  Geo.  W. 
Budd  commanding,  in  the  advance.  The  first  battalion, 
Major  Gustavus  Schwitgar  commanding,  was  soon  over 
and  engaging  the  enemy  in  a  brisk  skirmish,  when 
Major 'Horton  reported  the  ford  impracticable  for  the 
passage  of  more  troops,  owing  to  the  quicksand  and 
miry  soil  on  the  opposite  shore,  and  that  it  was  impos- 
sible to  cross  the  artillery  in  any  event.  The  Major 
was  ordered  to  dismount  the  remainder  of  his  regiment, 
place  them  in  line  along  the  shore,  and  recall  Major 
Schwitgar.  In  crossing  and  re-crossing  the  stream 
the  enemy  kept  up  a  heavy  fire  from  a  barricade  some 
three  hundred  yards  distant,  on  a  high  bluff.  Another 
effort  was  made  to  cross  at  the  mill,  but  failed.  The 
Ninth  Illinois  Cavalry,  Capt.  Blackburn  commanding, 
had  been  sent,  on  leaving  camp,  to  make  a  flank 
movement  to  the  right  of  their  position,  by  crossing 
Shoal  Creek  above  the  pond  and  mill,  and  moving 
down  on  the  opposite  and  west  side  of  the  stream. 
They  now  appeared  in  sight,  fighting  the  enemy's 
pickets  to  such  an  extent  that  they  fell  back  so  far 
that  the  Second  Iowa  was  enabled  to  cross  by  swim- 
ming their  horses,  which  feat  was  accomplished  in 
safety,  with  one  exception — Lieutenant  David  Hilliars, 


214  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

commanding  company  A,  who,  by  a  misunderstanding 
of  orders,  took  the  wrong  track,  and  being  sorely 
pressed  by  a  brigade  of  the  enemy's  cavalry,  coolly 
took  to  the  timber  and  hills,  evading  their  main  force, 
and  after  much  difficulty  succeeded  in  re-crossing  Shoal 
Creek,  and  reporting  with  all  his  men  in  camp  at  dark. 
The  cool,  undisturbed  manner  of  this  officer  in  releasing 
himself  from  the  snare  of  the  enemy  is  at  least  highly 
complimentary.  This  evening  the  command  camped 
again  at  Wadkin's  House. 

November  1 2th.  Remained  in  camp  all  day.  Issued 
a  very  light  ration  of  meal  ground  at  the  mills. 

November  13th.  Remained  in  camp  all  day.  Orders 
were  received  from  General  Hatch  for  the  brigade  to 
send  heavy  details  to  all  the  fords  and  main  roads,  and 
by  felling  timber  to  obstruct  the  passage  of  the  enemy. 
This  was  done  to  enable  the  command  to  shift  from 
right  to  left,  and  make  an  immediate  attack.  Forrest 
was  reported  crossing  at  Eastport  to  join  the  advance, 
with  15,000  men. 

November  14th.  Remained  all  day  in  camp.  Details 
returned.  All  roads  were  effectually  blockaded,  in 
compliance  with  orders. 

November  15th.  The  command  moved  out  on  the 
military  road  a  few  miles,  toward  Lawrenceburg,  and 
camped  at  Wilcoxson's  plantation. 

November  16th,  17th  and  18th.  Still  along  the 
enemy's  front,  heavily  picketing.  The  second  brigade, 
Colonel  Coon  commanding,  left  the  military  road  at 
eight  o'clock,  A.M.,  of  the  16th,  passed  down  the  valley 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  215 

of  Wolf  Creek  and  crossed  Shoal  Creek  at  Wolf  Ford, 
moved  from  the  opposite  side  to  Abberdeen,  thence  to 
Big  Butler,  and  down  to  .Little  Butler,  from  which 
place  it  moved  directly  south  toward  Wilson's  Cross- 
Koads.  After  passing  a  mill  the  advance  of  the  Second 
found  the  enemy's  pickets  and  dashed  at  them  furiously, 
running  them  into  their  reserve  pell  mell,  which  created 
a  stampede  of  the  whole  command,  composed  of  General 
Khoddy's  brigade,  which  also  ran  back  to  their  infantry 
camp  in  great  confusion.  Through  the  gallant  conduct 
of  Lieutenant  Tiffoth,  company  D,  Second  Iowa,  the 
command  captured  several  prisoners,  who  informed  us 
of  many  important  facts  touching  the  movements  of  the 
enemy.  After  forcing  Khoddy  within  the  infantry 
lines  the  brigade  retraced  their  steps,  re-crossing  Shoal 
Creek  at  Savanah  Ford,  and  went  into  camp  at  Harris's 
plantation,  three  miles  from  Cowpen's  Mill.  General 
Hatch  became  satisfied  that  the  enemy  were  constantly 
receiving  reinforcements,  and  that  Forrest  had  recently 
joined  Hood,  (on  the  14th,)  and  that  the  location  about 
the  two  Butler  creeks  was  not  the  most  safe  place  for 
the  camp  of  a  cavalry  command. 

November  19th.  While  the  first  brigade  was  watching 
the  different  roads,  the  second  brigade,  Colonel  Coon 
commanding,  was  ordered  to  move  across  Shoal  Creek, 
at  Cowpen's  Ford,  for  the  purpose  of  camping  on  Butler 
Creek.  On  reaching  the  creek,  some  three  miles  west, 
they  drove  in  the  enemy's  pickets.  Captain  A.  R. 
Mock,  of  the  Ninth  Illinois,  commanding  battalion,  was 
sent  to  patrol  the  Waynesboro  road — the  main  column 


216  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

to  move  north  to  JButler  Creek,  while  Captain  J.  W. 
Harper,  with  the  remainder  of  his  regiment — the 
Ninth — stood  picket  on  the  road  running  south  toward 
Florence.  Colonel  Coon  and  escort  remained  at  the 
cross-roads  to  see  the  train  safely  closed  up.  He  had 
not  been  superintending  the  direction  of  the  train  quite 
an  hour  when  an  orderly  informed  him  that  the  Second 
had  met  the  enemy  in  force,  and  that  Buford's  division 
(rebel)  was  in  the  front  on  Big  Butler  Creek.  At  the 
same  time  Captain  Harper  reported  the  enemy  pressing 
his  pickets  from  the  south,  and  had  the  appearance  of 
being  infantry.  Leaving  an  orderly  to  close  the  column 
and  sending  another  to  inform  Captain  Harper  that  he 
must  hold  his  position,  at  all  hazards,  until  the  pack- 
train  and  artillery  had  passed,  as  it  was  impossible, 
from  the  bad  condition  of  the  road,  to  halt  or  return  by 
the  same  route,  Colonel  Coon  rode  rapidly  to  the  Second 
Iowa,  and  found  them  engaged  with  a  superior  force. 
He  at  once  sent  an  orderly  with  instructions  for  the 
train  and  artillery  to  turn  up  the  valley  of  the  Little 
Butler,  accompanied  by  the  Sixth  Illinois  as  escort, 
Major  Whitrish  commanding,  who  was  instructed  to 
take  all  the  spades  and  make  a  crossing  on  Shoal  Creek, 
at  all  hazards,  as  this  was  the  only  place  of  escape  from 
a  well  devised  trap  of  the  enemy.  Great  anxiety  was 
felt  for  the  command,  as  Buford,  on  the  north,  was 
pressing  the  Second  Iowa  hard  in  front,  and  flanking 
on  the  right  and  left  with  vastly  superior  numbers, 
while  the  Ninth  Illinois  were  heavily  pressed  in  the 
rear  by  a  force  from  the  south.  During  this  time  a 


> 


' 


•    V:^^lSf:""^i 

H 


v    W3B 

-  '      PR 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  217 

messenger  was  sent  to  Captain  Mock,  informing  him 
that  unless  he  returned  soon  the  last  place  left  for  his 
escape  would  have  to  be  abandoned.  As  the  Ninth 
Illinois  came  up  they  passed  to  the  right  and  rear  of 
the  Second  Iowa,  down  the  Little  Butler,  and  formed 
in  line  dismounted  at  the  junction  of  the  two  rivers, 
where  the  high  and  abrupt  bluffs  on  either  side  made 
the  valley  quite  narrow.  This  made  a  good  support 
for  the  Second  when  compelled  to  fall  back.  By  this 
time  the  situation  of  the  Second  became  critical,  in 
consequence  of  the  rapid  movements  of  the  rebel 
flanking  column,  which  reached  nearly  to  their  rear 
on  right  and  left.  Seeing  that  it  was  impossible  to 
hold  the  gap  until  Captain  Mock  could  be  heard  from, 
Major  Horton  was  ordered  to  fall  back  and  form  again 
in  rear  of  the  Ninth  Illinois ;  each  regiment  then  fell 
back  alternately  and  formed  lines  for  two  miles,  when 
they  reached  Shoal  Creek  and  found,  to  their  great 
surprise,  the  Sixth  Illinois  pack-train,  artillery  and 
ambulances  all  safe  on  the  other  side,  and  the  regiment 
dismounted  to  cover  the  crossing.  A  lively  skirmish 
was  kept  up  by  the  rear  guard  while  the  command 
passed  down  the  steep,  miry  bank  by  file,  obliquely, 
one  hundred  and  fifty  feet.  The  mortification  and 
apparent  chagrin  of  the  rebels,  when  they  found  their 
prey  had  unexpectedly  escaped  their  snare,  was  made 
known  by  their  hideous  yells,  such  as  rebels  only  can 
make.  Pickets  were  carefully  placed  on  all  practicable 
roads,  and  the  command  encamped  at  dark  at  the  same 
place  it  left  in  the  morning,  with  the  firm  belief  that 

10 


218  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

Butler  Creek  was  by  no  means  a  desirable  location  to 
encamp.     The  day  had  been  one  of  incessant  rain. 

November  20th.  While  the  second  brigade  was 
engaged  with  the  enemy,  the  first  held  a  position  a 
few  miles  below,  and  on  the  left  of  the  Second,  facing 
the  enemy,  while  Croxton's  brigade  was  posted  yet 
further  to  the  left  of  the  first.  The  fighting  devolved 
principally  upon  the  second  brigade.  At  three  o'clock, 
A.  M.,  the  second  moved  out  on  the  military  road, 
thence  to  Bluewater  Creek  and  camped,  leaving  pickets 
on  the  military  road.  Captain  Mock,  of  the  Ninth 
Illinois,  reported  on  the  military  road,  having  traveled 
all  night  to  reach  the  command.  He  succeeded  in 
reaching  the  Waynesboro  road,  but  in  returning  found 
himself  and  command  completely  surrounded  by  the 
enemy,  and  took  to  the  hills  by  by-roads.  By  accident 
he  came  upon  General  Chalmers'  division  wagon-train, 
(rebel)  made  a  charge  on  the  guard,  capturing  several 
wagons  and  prisoners,  and  fifty  mules,  besides  much 
plunder,  which  he  could  not  bring  away.  While  in  the 
act  of  destroying  the  train  he  was  attacked  by  a  superior 
force  and  compelled  to  leave  all  and  take  to  the  woods 
again.  By  the  assistance  of  Union  men  and  negroes 
he  was  guided  by  circuitous  routes  until  he  reached  the 
column.  His  loss  was  thirty  men,  most  of  whom  were 
taken  prisoners.  In  capturing  the  train,  papers  con- 
veying important  information  were  found,  which  must 
have  been  of  infinite  importance  to  General  Thomas,  as 
they  detailed  the  movements  about  to  be  made,  giving 
timely  notice  to  all  of  what  was  to  take  place.  Captain 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  219 


Mock  is  entitled  to  much  credit  for  the  skill  displayed 
in  bringing  out  his  command  with  so  little  loss.  At 
sunset  the  pickets  were  driven  in  on  the  military  road. 
Patrols  who  had  been  sent  out  returned,  reporting  the 
enemy  advancing  in  force. 

November  21st.  The  whole  command  moved  at  an 
early  hour,  on  the  Lexington  road,  the  second  brigade 
bringing  up  the  rear.  After  resting  a  few  hours  at 
this  place  the  whole  force  moved  toward  Lawrenceburg, 
the  second  brigade  still  guarding  the  rear.  At  five 
o'clock,  P.M.,  the  command  reached  the  latter  place 
and  camped  for  the  night.  The  day  was  cold,  and 
much  snow  fell  during  the  afternoon  and  night. 

November  22d.  The  morning  was  cold  and  the 
ground  frozen  hard.  About  twelve  o'clock  the  enemy 
commenced  skirmishing  with  our  pickets,  and  Captain 
Bandy,  Second  Iowa,  with  one  battalion,  was  sent  to 
ascertain  their  force.  After  skirmishing  with  them  an 
hour  he  returned  and  reported  the  enemy  three  miles 
from  town  in  force,  and  strongly  posted  on  bluffs  and 
behind  well  arranged  rail  barricades.  At  two  o'clock 
the  enemy  moved  up  in  heavy  force,  infantry,  cavalry 
and  artillery,  and  encamped  in  line,  in  plain  view  of 
town  and  our  bivouac.  The  General  commanding  the 
division  ordered  the  second  brigade  into  line  of  battle. 
A  brisk  artillery  duel  was  kept  up  for  an  hour  between 
the  enemy  and  company  K,  First  Illinois  Artillery.  In 
the  meantime  a  large  dismounted  force  was  displayed, 
showing  all  the  characteristics  of  infantry.  After 
holding  the  town  until  sundown  the  command  was 


220  OPERATIONS    OF   THE 

ordered  to  move  out  on  the  Pulaski  road,  Croxton's 
brigade  in  advance,  while  the  second  brought  up  the 
rear.  The  command  withdrew  in  good  order,  though 
heavily  pressed  by  superior  numbers,  and  halted  and 
camped  seven  miles  east  of  Lawrenceburg. 

November  23d.  Left  camp  at  four  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  and  halted  at  Richland  Mills  to  feed  and  issue 
rations.  General  Croxton's  command  was  in  the  rear, 
heavily  skirmishing  with  the  enemy.  At  three  o'clock, 
P.M.,  the  command  moved  three  miles  toward  Pulaski, 
took  up  the  valley  of  Dry  Creek,  and  camped  five  miles 
'south  of  Campbellville. 

November  24th.  Moved  out  at  six  o'clock,  A.M., 
the  second  brigade  bringing  up  the  rear,  and  arrived  at 
Campbellville  at  9  o'clock.  The  patrols  reported  the 
enemy  moving  on  our  left,  with  videttes  standing  on 
every  high  bluff  in  sight.  General  Hatch  ordered  the 
patrols  strengthened.  Had  proceeded  but  a  short 
distance  when  an  orderly  arrived  and  reported  that  a 
heavy  column  (supposed  to  be  Buford's  division,)  was 
in  front  of  the  first  brigade.  The  second  brigade  was 
withdrawn  and  fell  back  to  the  east  side  of  town,  and 
held  the  Linnville  roads  until  the  first  division,  then  in 
a  critical  situation,  could  be  recalled.  The  second  had 
no  sooner  taken  position  than  the  enemy's  infantry 
made  its  appearance  in  heavy  force  on  the  south  and 
west  side  of  the  town.  The  General  ordered  battery 
K,  First  Illinois,  to  commence  firing,  at  a  range  of  one 
and  a  half  miles  ;  the  effect  of  the  cannonading  was 
excellent,  causing  the  whole  rebel  column  to  halt  for  at 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  221 

least  one  hour.  During  this  time  a  flanking  column 
of  the  enemy  was  discovered  moving  to  our  left,  and 
threatening  the  Linnville  road.  The  Second  Iowa  was 
immediately  ordered  to  guard  and  check  the  movement, 
and  they  soon  reported  the  force  engaging  them  vastly 
superior  to  theirs.  The  Ninth  Illinois  was  sent  to  their 
support.  The  position  of  these  regiments  soon  became 
intolerable,  as  the  enemy  were  undoubtedly  moving 
their  main  column  by  the  right  flank,  to  get  possession 
of  the  road  in  the  rear.  Upon  learning  this  fact 
General  Hatch  ordered  the  second  brigade  to  fall  back 
and  hold  the  road,  regardless  of  the  first.  The  enemy 
were  strongly  posted  on  the  left  of  town,  with  a  battery 
playing  at  one  thousand  yards.  In  the  meantime  the 
first  brigade  had  succeeded,  by  flanking  through  the 
timber,  passing  over  rugged  and  steep  hills,  and  keeping 
up  a  bold  front,  in  making  a  junction  with  the  second. 
The  Seventh  Illinois,  Major  Graham  commanding, 
made  two  gallant  charges,  driving  the  enemy  before 
them  in  confusion.  Two  miles  from  Campbellville  the 
flanking  column  and  patrol  of  the  second,  from  the  left, 
were  suddenly  driven  in.  As  the  road  turned  to  the 
left,  through  a  narrow  gorge,  and  just  at  the  time 
General  Hatch  was  passing,  Captain  E.  B.  Phillips, 
company  M,  Sixth  Illinois,  commanding  his  escort, 
discovering  the  rebels,  charged  in  an  instant  with  his 
company  and  saved  the  gallant  commander  from  being 
captured.  This  gallantry  of  Captain  Phillips  is  worthy 
of  special  compliment  here,  as  well  for  his  daring  as 
the  good  results.  Unfortunately  the  Captain  received' 


222  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

a  wound  in  his  left  hand,  which  disabled  him  for  the 
campaign.  The  Ninth  Illinois,  Captain  J.  W.  Harper 
commanding,  followed  immediately  in  rear  of  the  escort, 
and  were  immediately  ordered  by  him  to  dismount  and 
hold  the  gap,  at  all  hazards.  Captain  Harper  had 
scarcely  dismounted  his  men  when  they  received  a 
heavy  fire  from  a  brigade  of  the  enemy  ;  not  a  particle 
daunted  the  Captain  ordered  his  men  forward  until  it 
became  a  hand-to-hand  conflict.  The  Captain  received 
orders  to  fall  back  slowly,  their  ammunition — sixty 
rounds — being  nearly  exhausted.  The  Second  Iowa 
was  formed  across  the  gorge  to  protect  them  while  they 
withdrew.  The  loss  of  the  Ninth  in  this  fight  was 
thirty  killed  and  wounded,  in  as  many  minutes  ;  among 
them  were  four  orderly  sergeants.  Much  credit  is  due 
Captain  Harper  for  the  skillful  manner  and  good  order 
in  which  he  retreated,  although  the  loss  was  heavy. 
No  sooner  had  the  Ninth  passed  through  the  line  of 
the  Second  Iowa  than  the  rebel  brigade  came  at  a 
double-quick  up  the  hollow,  colors  in  front,  and  in 
another  instant  were  in  line  of  battle,  when  three 
hundred  Spencer's  in  the  hands  of  the  Second  Iowa 
drove  them  back  in  confusion  ;  but  a  moment,  however, 
intervened,  when  the  rebels  rallied.  Major  Horton,  in 
the  meantime,  retired  and  mounted  by  battalions  under 
fire,  leaving  one  officer  and  five  men  on  the  field*  The 
whole  command  then  moved  forward,  Croxton  in  the 
advance,  the  second  on  the  pike  and  the  first  to  the 
left  of  the  pike,  while  the  rebels  followed  closely  in  the 
rear  and  on  both  flanks.  At  eleven  o'clock,  P.M.,  the 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  223 

command  was  in  the  rear  of  Columbia  and  inside  the 
infantry  pickets  of  the  Fourth  and  Twenty-Third  army 
corps,  they  being  stationed  there  at  that  time. 

November  25th.  Crossed  Duck  River  and  camped 
three  miles  above  the  city.  The  advance  of  Hood's 
army  was  within  a  few  miles  of  Columbia. 

November  26th.  At  ten  o'clock,  A.M.,  moved  out 
on  the  Murfreesboro  road  and  camped  eight  miles  east 
of  Columbia.  Hood's  advance  was  engaged  with  our 
infantry.  Rained  constantly  during  the  day  and  night. 

November  27th.  Remained  in  camp  all  day;  raining 
very  hard.  The  Seventh  Illinois  was  assigned  to  the 
second  brigade  ;  Major  John  M.  Graham,  commanding 
the  regiment,  reported  for  duty.  This  transfer  caused 
great  rejoicing  in  the  Seventh  Illinois ;  they  felt  once 
more  at  home  among  their  old  comrades,  with  whom 
they  had  been  previously  brigaded.  And  now,  kind 
reader,  I  will  devote  my  pen  almost  exclusively  to  the 
benefit  of  the  second  brigade,  Col.  Coon,  commanding. 
I  do  not  wish  to  slight  other  commands,  who  have  acted 
nobly  and  bravely,  but  space  will  not  permit  me  to 
dwell  upon  the  good  merits  of  all. 

November  28th,  Rained  until  noon.  At  2  o'clock 
Colonel  Coon  received  orders  to  move  immediately. 
While  boots  and  saddles  were  being  sounded  the  enemy 
opened  with  a  volley  upon  the  pickets  on  the  Shelby- 
ville  road.  By  the  aid  of  a  glass  the  enemy  could  be 
seen  in  heavy  force  through  the  thin  fog,  about  two 
miles  distant.  Captain  Foster,  commanding  battalion 
of  Second  Iowa,  was  ordered  to  support  the  pickets 


224  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

while  the  command  made  preparations  to  move.  By 
direction  of  the  General  commanding  the  artillery  was 
sent  to  Hunt's  Cross-Roads,  on  the  Lewisburg  pike, 
where  the  brigade  erected  a  slight  barricade  of  rails, 
and  slept  on  their  arms  during  the  night. 

November  29th.  The  brigade  took  up  its  line  of 
march  at  four  o'clock,  A.M.,  passing  Croxton's  and 
Harrison's  commands,  and  moving  toward  Franklin. 
The  second  brigade  marched  in  the  rear  of  the  division 
to  Mount  Carmel,  when  it  halted  and  fell  in  line  of 
battle  to  the  left  of  the  pike.  At  9  o'clock,  A.M., 
General  Croxton's  command  passed,  heavily  pressed 
by  the  enemy.  The  light  rail  barricade,  previously 
constructed,  served  as  a  temporary  breastwork,  and 
enabled  the  second,  then  dismounted,  to  check  the 
enemy's  movements.  But  a  few  moments  passed  until 
the  whole  line  was  engaged  in  a  heavy  skirmish,  which 
continued  for  an  hour,  when  they  were  ordered  to 
withdraw  slowly,  which  was  done  by  alternate  numbers 
in  line  for  two  miles ;  the  brigade  was  then  ordered  to 
mount  and  withdraw  by  brigade  in  line  of  regiments, 
each  regiment  in  line  of  squadrons,  in  columns  of  fours. 
The  enemy  discovering  this  formation  charged  down 
the  pike,  in  column  of  fours,  on  a  small  company  of  the 
Ninth  Illinois,  who  were  acting  as  rear-guard.  The 
company  did  not  halt,  but  continued  to  fall  back, 
leading  the  enemy  between  the  flanking  column  right 
and  left,  who  opened  upon  them  a  raking  fire,  throwing 
them  into  confusion,  and  ending  the  pursuit  for  the 
day.  The  command  arrived  at  Knowland's  plantation, 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  225 

at  twelve  o'clock,  and  halted  in  line  of  battle  until  four 
o'clock,  P.M.,  when  it  moved  toward  Franklin  two 
miles,  and  turning  to  the  right  crossed  Little  Harworth 
River  and  moved  north  to  the  Knowlandsville  and 
Franklin  road,  where  the  brigade  camped  for  the  night. 
November  30th.  The  Twelfth  Tennessee  Cavalry, 
Colonel  R.  R.  Spaulding,  commanding,  was  this  day 
assigned  to  the  second  brigade,  and  reported  for  duty. 
The  day  was  a  beautiful  one.  The  positions  on  the 
roads  were  held  in  quiet  until  about  three  o'clock,  P.M. 
The  enemy  had  previously  skirmshed  General  Croxton's 
command  heavily,  which  was  picketing  the  river,  and 
at  this  hour  compelled  him  to  give  back.  The  Confed- 
erate cavalry  on  their  right  made  a  general  attack  on 
the  Federal  cavalry  on  Schofield's  left,  and  simulta- 
neously with  their  main  assault  on  the  Federal  works 
at  Franklin,  with  the  evident  design  of  forcing  back 
and  flanking  General  Schofield's  position.  General 
Hatch  formed  a  portion  of  the  Twelfth  Tennessee,  a 
detachment  of  the  Tenth  Tennessee,  the  Third,  Sixth, 
Ninth  and  Seventh  in  order  from  right  to  left,  and 
facing  a  high  ridge  to  the  south,  with  the  Second  Iowa 
thrown  across  the  Knowlandsville  road  half  a  mile 
east  of  and  at  right-angles  with  the  main  line,  all 
dismounted.  The  fight  was  a  very  simple  and  brief 
one ;  heavy  skirmishing  well  up  with  his  right,  and 
exchanged  some  pretty  heavy  firing.  The  General 
ordered  his  line  to  charge ;  he  was  then  on  the  left  with 
the  Seventh  Illinois,  which  wound  up  a  long  hill,  in  a 
direction  to  detach  it  by  opening  both  flanks  from 

no 


226  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

its  support,  and  upon  gaining  the  brow  of  the  hill 
unmasking  a  heavy  line  of  dismounted  men,  carrying 
their  stands  of  colors.  With  a  volley  and  a  cheer  it 
charged  them,  driving  them  through  their  bivouac  and 
across  the  river,  and  they  were  still  retreating  when 
this  regiment  was  recalled.  The  regiments  to  the  right 
joined  in  the  advance,  and  carried  the  hill  in  their 
front,  driving  the  enemy  in  most  gallant  style  until 
they  had  recrossed  the  Little  Harworth.  Our  cavalry 
on  the  Knowlandsville  road  was  not  attacked.  The 
enemy's  forces  were  estimated  at  from  five  to  six 
thousand  strong,  and  were  said  to  be  Buford's  division 
of  cavalry  and  mounted  infantry.  The  entire  brigade 
acquitted  itself  in  a  most  creditable  manner,  and 
camped  for  the  night  on  the  ground  occupied  the  night 
previous.  From  this  date  no  operation  of  importance 
transpired,  save  the  march  to  Nashville,  occupying  the 
1st,  when  the  command  skirmished  a  little  at  Brent- 
wood's,  and  the  2d,  when  it  marched  at  five  o'clock, 
and  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Negley  about  eight 
o'clock  the  same  morning.  Until  the  12th  the  time 
was  diligently  employed  in  re-furnishing  the  command. 
On  the  13th  it  crossed  the  river  and  camped  near  the 
defence. 

December  15th.  By  order  of  Gen.  Hatch,  pursuant 
to  orders  from  Brevet  Maj.-Gen.  Wilson,  commanding 
cavalry  corps  M.  D.  M.,  the  division  and  brigade  was 
marched  at  an  early  hour  from  camp,  crossing  the  field 
on  the  right  of  the  Harding  pike,  in  the  following 
order :  The  second  brigade  on  the  right  of  the  infantry, 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  227 

commanded  by  Maj.-Gen.  A.  J.  Smith,  Sixteenth  army 
corps,  and  on  the  left  of  the  first  brigade,  with  its 
regiments  from  right  to  left,  the  Twelfth  Tennessee, 
mounted,  Seventh  Illinois,  Second  Iowa,  Sixth  and 
Seventh  Illinois,  dismounted,  with  horses  led  in  the 
rear,  and  men  carrying  one  day's  rations  and  one 
hundred  rounds  of  ammunition  per  man.  The  other 
cavalry  extended  the  line  to  the  Cumberland  River  on 
the  right,  and  its  movement  was  by  a  grand  left-wheel 
against  the  enemy  to  double  up  his  left,  and  by  driving 
his  center  in  to  concentrate  the  Federal  attack,  besides 
opening  a  way  to  his  rear,  if  it  should  be  advantageous 
to  use  it.  The  rapidity  of  the  movements  of  the 
infantry  upon  the  left,  and  which  constituted  the 
movable  pivot  of  the  grand  left-wheel  of  the  cavalry, 
was  so  rapid  that  it  was  found  impossible  to  accelerate 
the  movements  on  the  right.  To  keep  up  the  entire 
line  the  various  divisions  and  even  brigades  became 
separated,  and  even  detached,  and  when  the  second 
brigade  finally  went  into  close  action  the  first  brigade 
on  its  right  was  detached  some  miles.  It  was  down 
this  opening  that  the  Twelfth  Tennessee,  Colonel  R.  R. 
Spaulding,  commanding,  charged  and  captured  some 
twenty  wagons  and  teams,  about  forty-five  prisoners, 
and  a  large  amount  of  plunder,  belonging  to  the  rebel 
General  Chalmers'  headquarters.  By  one  o'clock  we 
had  rolled  back  the  enemy  successively  from  the  Char- 
lotto,  Hardin  and  Broad  Street  pikes,  and  approached 
some  of  the  rebel  redoubts,  with  the  brigade  line  facing 
nearly  due  east,  and  much  in  advance  of  the  infantry, 


228  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 


which  was  moving  down  from  the  north.  The  brigade 
being  formed  on  the  extreme  right  of  the  infantry 
caused  lively  marching  for  the  men,  as  the  distance 
traveled  by  them  was  much  further  than  that  of  the 
infantry ;  for  three  miles  the  marching  was  done  on  a 
double-quick.  After  a  sharp  artillery  duel  for  an  hour 
between  the  first  redoubt  and  battery  I,  First  Illinois 
Light  Artillery,  attached  to  the  division,  the  brigade 
was  ordered  to  charge  the  redoubts  containing  the  guns. 
The  regiments  engaged  in  this  charge  were  the  Seventh 
Illinois,  Major  John  M.  Graham  commanding,  on  the 
right,  with  the  Second  Iowa,  Major  C.  C.  Horton,  and 
Ninth  Illinois,  Captain  J.  W.  Harper  commanding,  in 
order  on  its  left,  and  the  Sixth  Illinois,  Lieut.-Col. 
John  Lynch  commanding,  on  the  left  of  the  brigade. 
In  making  this  charge  the  right  wing  of  the  brigade — 
Seventh  Illinois  and  Second  Iowa — had  an  open  field, 
with  nothing  to  impede  their  progress  save  two  stone 
fences,  while  the  left  wing — Ninth  and  Sixth  Illinois — 
had  a  heavy  thicket  to  pass  through.  At  the  word 
"forward,"  stone  fences  and  thickets  were  very  slight 
impediments  in  the  way  of  this  veteran  brigade.  At 
the  distance  of  about  eight  hundred  yards  southwest  of 
the  work  assaulted  was  another  redoubt,  mounting  two 
guns,  and  filled  with  several  hundred  infantry  ;  from 
this  latter  work,  while  moving  eastward  on  the  first, 
the  Second  Iowa  and  Seventh  Illinois  were  exposed  to 
a  continuous  shower  of  shells  and  musketry.  The  right 
of  the  Seventh  Illinois,  who  were  not  more  than  four 
hundred  yards  from  it,  giving  first  their  front,  then 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  229 

their  right  flank,  then  their  rear  to  this  fire,  without 
shrinking  for  a  moment  or  firing  a  shot,  was  as  proud 
evidence  of  good  soldiership  as  ever  displayed.  The 
enemy  in  the  first  redoubt,  discovering  the  movements, 
changed  their  little  messengers  (shells)  to  grape  and 
canister,  accompanied  by  heavy  musketry  from  the 
infantry  support  behind  their  works.  The  men  never 
halted  from  the  time  the  charge  was  sounded  until  they 
had  possession  of  the  works,  containing  four  Napoleon 
guns  and  seventy-five  prisoners,  besides  a  large  number 
of  small  arms,  thrown  away  by  the  enemy  in  their  rapid 
flight.  So  eager  were  the  men  of  each  regiment  to 
reach  the  redoubt  first,  that  they  became  mixed  up  in 
such  a  manner  that  it  is  a>  difficult  question  to  settle, 
or  say  who  was  first  to  reach  the  prize.  All  acted 
nobly,  and  all  are  entitled  to  the  highest  praise,  under 
the  circumstances,  for  their  efforts  to  be  first.  The 
Second  Iowa  planted  the  first  colors  on  the  works  ;  the 
others  had  none  with  them.  General  Hatch  was  among 
the  first  to  reach  the  redoubt,  and  he  is  under  the 
impression  that  Lieutenant  Budd  was  the  first  officer 
inside  the  works,  and  consequently  ordered  him  to  take 
command  of  the  guns  and  use  them  immediately  upon 
the  retreating  enemy,  which  order  was  carried  out  with 
good  effect.  In  the  capture  of  this  redoubt  the  infantry 
were  behind  time,  though  they  afforded  good  support, 
and  were  fully  as  anxious  to  gain  the  prize  as  were  the 
cavalry.  After  its  surrender  a  major  of  an  Ohio 
infantry  regiment  mounted  the  works,  drew  his  sword 
and  claimed  the  honor  of  capturing  the  fort  for  his 


230  OPERATIONS   OP   THE 

regiment,  but  the  cavalrymen  standing  around  cooled 
his  ardor.  The  rebel  colors,  which  lay  on  the  ground 
folded  up,  had  been  overlooked  by  our  cavalry,  and  were 
afterward  found  by  some  infantry  belonging  to  General 
McArthur's  division.  But  few  of  the  men  lingered  to 
view  what  they  had  captured — each  and  all  were  eager 
in  the  pursuit  of  the  retreating  foe,  and  were  continually 
bringing  them  in  by  squads,  numbering  from  two  to 
forty.  Major  Forbes,  Seventh  Illinois,  states  that  he 
met  one  sergeant  and  two  privates  in  charge  of  thirty 
prisoners.  The  rally  being  sounded  General  Hatch 
ordered  a  charge  to  be  made  on  redoubt  number  two, 
which  had  not  ceased  to  fire  its  deadly  missies.  With 
General  Hatch  and  Colonel  Coon  at  their  head  the  men 
charged,  and  in  less  than  thirty  minutes  after  the  order 
was  given  the  works  were  in  the  possession  of  our  brave 
cavalrymen.  This  redoubt  was  situated  upon  the  top 
of  a  bluff,  some  two  hundred  feet  high,  and  protected 
by  strong  earthworks.  The  colors  of  the  Second  Iowa 
were  planted  on  the  works  by  Sergeant  John  Hartman, 
of  company  F,  color-bearer,  who  fell  mortally  wounded, 
and  a  braver  man  never  faced  the  enemy.  His  last 
words  were  spoken  to  Major  Horton,  requesting  him  to 
tell  his  friends  at  home  that  he  fell  while  performing 
his  duty.  During  the  charge  the  enemy  kept  up  a 
brisk  cannonading,  accompanied  by  heavy  musketry 
firing  from  the  infantry  within  the  redoubt.  The  long 
march  previous,  the  charge  on  the  first  redoubt,  and 
the  short  time  given  until  the  second  charge,  rendered 
it  almost  impossible  for  a  cavalryman  to  move  faster 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  231 

than  a  walk.  So  eager  were  the  officers  and  men  to 
reach  the  second  redoubt  that  many  fell  to  the  ground 
exhausted.  Lieut.-Col.  John  Lynch,  commanding  the 
Sixth  Illinois,  fell  exhausted  and  was  carried  from  the 
field.  Many  soldiers,  when  too  tired  to  walk,  crawled 
upon  their  hands  and  knees  up  the  steep  bluff  to  the 
foot  of  the  redoubt.  While  the  cavalry  were  rallying 
for  the  second  charge  General  Hatch  was  apprised  by 
Major  Forbes,  Seventh  Illinois,  of  a  very  threatening 
movement  of  the  enemy,  who  were  concentrating  a 
considerable  force  in  a  ravine  in  the  edge  of  the  wood, 
to  the  east  of  and  at  right-angles  with  the  main  pike, 
with  the  evident  design  of  attacking  the  left  of  our 
main  line,  then  moving  westward  against  the  second 
redoubt.  The  General  at  once  comprehended  the 
design  of  the  enemy,  and  turning  to  the  Major  said, 
"  Go  into  them,  sir,  with  what  you've  got."  The  Major 
started  for  them  at  the  head  of  about  twenty-five  men 
of  his  own  regiment,  and  a  few  members  of  the  Second 
Iowa  cavalry  and  Fifth  Minnesota  infantry,  not  more 
than  forty  men  in  all ;  they  charged  and  drove  fully 
three  hundred  rebels  from  a  greatly  superior  position, 
pursuing  them  three-quarters  of  a  mile,  and  returned 
with  ninety  prisoners ;  meanwhile  from  the  captured 
redoubt  went  up  three  hearty  cheers  for  Un<?ie  Sam. 
A  rather  amusing  incident  occurred  while  charging  this 
redoubt,  which  was  told  me  by  an  officer  of  high 
standing  in  this  brigade.  As  the  gallant  General 
Hatch  was  charging  up  the  hill,  leading  his  command, 
his  attention  was  attracted  toward  a  cavalryman,  a 


232  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

member  of  the  Ninth  Illinois,  who  was  lying  on  the 
ground  trying  to  crawl  up  the  hill ;  but  so  exhausted 
was  the  poor  fellow  that  it  was  impossible  for  him  to  go 
any  further  without  some  assistance.  The  General 
asked  him  what  ailed  him ;  he  stated  the  fact,  when 
the  General  told  him  to  get  hold  of  his  horse's  tail,  and 
hold  on,  and  he  would  help  him  up  the  hill,  which  was 
done.  Another  dispute  arose  as  to  who  was  the  first 
to  enter  the  fort,  every  regiment  claiming  the  honor. 
The  fort  surrendered  to  Captain  McCausland,  and  it 
was  difficult,  to  restrain  the  men  from  firing  upon  the 
rebels  after  they  surrendered.  Among  some  of  the 
first  to  enter  this  fort  was  an  infantryman,  who  had 
pushed  ahead  of  his  command  and  joined  the  cavalry, 
eager  for  the  fun.  He  was  a  fine  looking  fellow,  and 
with  his  bayonet  fixed  he  kept  close  behind  the  Captain, 
and  as  the  latter  demanded  the  surrender  of  the  fort 
exclaimed,  "  Go  it  Captain ;  I  will  follow  you  to  h — 1 
on  a  charge!"  In  this  redoubt  when  captured  were 
two  twelve-pound  guns,  a  large  quantity  of  ammunition, 
over  one  hundred  prisoners,  including  one  surgeon,  one 
major,  and  one  captain.  The  infantry  were  behind 
time,  unable  to  keep  up  with  the  cavalry,  who  did  not 
keep  very  good  order,  while  the  former  moved  in  solid 
column.  It  was  very  mortifying  to  them,  and  you 
could  hear  their  officers  calling  upon  the  men  to  hurry 
up,  and  not  let  the  cavalrymen  take  all  the  forts,  which 
feat  not  only  surprised  them,  but  when  it  was  reported 
to  Maj.-Gen.  Thomas  that  the  cavalry  had  carried  the 
first  works,  he  replied,  "Tut,  tut,  impossible,  impossible, 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  233 

sir ;  such  a  thing  as  cavalrymen  carrying  forts  by  assault 
has  never  been  heard  of."  However  the  General  was 
convinced  of  the  fact,  by  witnessing  the  brigade  enter 
the  second  redoubt.  The  cavalry  were  soon  in  hot 
pursuit  of  the  retreating  rebels,  leaving  the  fort  and 
prisoners  in  charge  of  the  infantry.  It  was  now  getting 
dark.  Colonel  Coon,  mistaking  two  regiments  of  the 
first  brigade  for  his  own,  had  the  honor  of  leading  them 
to  the  summit  of  a  third  hill,  under  a  most  galling  fire 
from  the  enemy  in  front  and  on  both  flanks,  and  holding 
the  position  until  the  infantry  support  came  up,  when 
they  charged,  driving  the  enemy  before  them  and 
capturing  three  pieces  of  artillery.  The  Colonel  says 
he  will  ever  remember  with  pleasure  the  gallant  conduct 
of  the  officers  and  men  of  the  two  regiments,  which  he 
had  been  told  were  the  Twelfth  Missouri  and  Eleventh 
Indiana  cavalry  regiments.  At  dark  the  brigade  went 
into  camp  near  the  redoubts,  on  the  Lewisburg  pike. 
December  16th.  At  ten  o'clock,  A.M.,  the  brigade 
was  ordered  out  to  support  General  Nipe,  commanding 
division  of  cavalry.  After  advancing  one  mile  the 
brigade  moved  to  the  east  of  the  pike,  and  formed  a 
line  dismounted,  then  moved  forward  in  conformity  to 
the  infantry  toward  the  Granny  White  pike.  The 
steep  hills,  rising  abruptly  from  one  to  two  hundred 
feet  high,  and  covered  with  a  thick  undergrowth,  made 
it  almost  impossible  to  manoeuvre  troops,  even  when 
dismounted.  The  regiments  were  in  line  of  order  as 
on  the  preceding  day,  each  upon  a  hill.  After  moving 
forward  nearly  one  mile  the  whole  line  became  engaged. 


234  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

During  the  first  hour  the  Seventh  Illinois  came  upon  a 
brigade  of  rebel  infantry,  strongly  posted.  A  charge 
was  at  once  ordered  by  Major  Graham,  commanding, 
who  immediately  after  fell,  wounded  in  the  arm,  and 
was  carried  from  the  field.  The  command  now  devolved 
upon  Major  Henry  C.  Forbes,  who  led  the  charge  then 
in  progress,  and  was  ably  sustained  by  the  third 
battalion,  under  Captain  McCausland,  who,  a  few 
moments  after,  fell  wounded — a  young,  brave  and 
efficient  officer,  loved  and  admired  by  the  regiment  for 
his  many  noble  qualities.  The  command  moved  up  the 
hill  in  a  direction  perpendicular  to  the  movements  on 
the  right,  when  the  enemy  gave  way,  throwing  their 
guns  in  every  direction  and  surrendering  seventy-two 
prisoners,  including  a  captain  and  four  lieutenants. 

The  position  thus  gallantly  taken  was  untenable  for 
a  single  regiment.  The  enemy  rallied  upon  discovering 
the  small  force  that  attacked  them,  and  this  regiment 
was  obliged  to  withdraw,  which  it  did  in  good  order, 
bringing  away  the  prisoners,  and  destroying  the  arms 
captured,  by  breaking  and  bending  the  barrels.  Had 
the  regiment  been  supported  by  any  portion  of  the 
brigade  they  would  have  succeeded  in  making  a  large 
capture.  The  regiment  lost  fifteen  men,  killed  and 
wounded,  during  the  fight,  including  four  officers.  The 
same  ground  was  passed  over  a  few  hours  afterward 
by  the  remainder  of  the  brigade,  the  enemy  having 
evacuated  the  position. 

During  the  afternoon  the  Sixth  and  Ninth  Illinois, 
with  the  Second  Iowa,  were  engaged  firing  at  will  on 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  235 

a  fort  some  five  hundred  yards  distant,  while  Battery 
I,  First  Illinois  Light  Artillery,  played  upon  it 
from  the  valley  below,  which  soon  caused  the  enemy  to 
evacuate.  The  line  moved  forward  and  the  Twelfth 
Tennessee  Cavalry  charged  and  captured  one  hundred 
and  fifty  prisoners,  eight  stand  of  colors  which  were 
left  in  the  hands  of  the  infantry.  The  enemy  were 
retreating  in  great  haste  on  the  Granny  White  pike. 
The  brigade  was  ordered  to  charge  them,  if  possible, 
before  dark.  Col.  Spaulding,  of  the  Twelfth  Tennessee, 
took  the  advance,  and  had  not  proceeded  more  than  a 
mile  when  he  made  a  charge  which  threw  them  into 
confusion,  and  by  the  assistance  of  the  Ninth  Illinois, 
who  were  brought  up  dismounted,  drove  them  from  a 
strong  position  protected  by  a  barricade  of  rails ;  the 
Twelfth  Tennessee,  Sixth  and  Ninth  Illinois  followed 
them  to  another  strong  position,  a  half  mile  distant, 
when  a  hand  to  hand  fight  took  place  and  lasted  an 
hour  after  dark.  At  this  place  Brig.-Gen.  Bucker 
was  captured  by  Captain  Joseph  Boyer,  Twelfth 
Tennessee  Cavalry,  who  received  a  severe  blow  on 
the  forehead  at  the  hand  of  the  rebel  General.  In 
that  personal  contest  Captain  Boyer  wrenched  the 
rebel  General's  sabre  from  his  hand,  who  in  turn  seized 
and  took  his ;  several  cuts  and  points  were  executed  by 
both  parties,  each  one  exhibiting  skill  in  the  use  of 
their  weapons  ;  by  a  powerful  and  dexterious  blow 
Captain  Boyer  succeeded  in  knocking  from  the 
General's  hand  his  sword ;  the  General  then  put  spurs 
to  his  horse  and  tried  to  escape,  upon  which  the 


236  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

Captain  drew  his  revolver  and  shot  him  through  the 
arm,  which  resulted  in  his  capture.  It  was  in  this 
melee,  amidst  intense  darkness,  that  the  two  regiments 
of  Twelfth  Tennessee  Cavalry  (Federal  and  Confederate) 
met  and  mixed  in  mad  confusion,  neither  knowing  the 
other  save  by  the  usual  challenge,  "halt!  who  comes 
there?"  Colonel  Spaulding  who  was  foremost  in  the 
charge  was  halted  by  two  Confederate  soldiers,  who, 
on  hearing  his  answer  to  the  challenge  grasped  his 
horse  by  the  reins  on  either  side  and  demanded  his 
surrender ;  the  Colonel  put  spurs  to  his  horse  and  with 
one  bound  the  noble  animal  took  himself  and  rider 
beyond  danger.  Private  Barny  Watson,  Company  G, 
Twelfth  Tennessee,  captured  and  brought  away  General 
Bucker's  division  flag,  and  was  promoted  to  sergeant 
the  same  night  for  his  gallant  conduct.  Majors  Cor  win 
and  Bradshaw  of  the  Twelfth  Tennessee  charged 
entirely  through  the  rebel  lines  with  their  battalions 
and  afterward  returned  by  passing  themselves  off  as 
belonging  to  the  Twelfth  Tennessee,  (Confederate 
Cavalry,)  and  in  great  anxiety  to  meet  the  Yankees. 
The  brigade  encamped  for  the  night  on  Granny  White's 
pike,  eight  miles  south  of  Nashville. 

December  17th.  Moved  at  daylight  and  continued 
the  pursuit,  following  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy's  cav- 
alry to  Franklin,  and  thence  to  the  Louisburgh  pike, 
and  crossed  over  to  the  Columbia  pike.  When  three 
miles  south  of  Franklin  the  enemy  were  met  in  force. 
The  whole  brigade  was  formed  and  charged,  mounted, 
driving  in  the  rebel  left.  The  Second  Iowa  pressed 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  237 

their  way  round  to  the  rebel  left  and  rear,  where  they 
became  engaged  in  a  hand  to  hand  fight,  resulting  in 
the  capture  of  one  stand  of  colors  and  several  prisoners. 
In  this  engagement  Sergeant  John  Coulter,  Corporal 
A.  R.  Heck  and  private  Black,  of  company  K,  Second 
Iowa,  captured  a  stand  of  Division  colors.  The  two 
latter  were  killed  and  the  former  severely  wounded — 
but  he  succeeded  in  bringing  away  the  colors.  So 
desperate  had  been  the  conflict  for  these  colors  that 
two  Federals  and  three  Confederates  lay  dead  within 
three  paces  of  each  other. 

The  firing  in  the  rear,  in  conjunction  with  the  brisk 
engagement  in  front,  caused  the  enemy  to  fall  back. 
General  Hatch,  with  small  detachments  from  the  Sixth, 
Seventh  and  Ninth  Illinois  and  Second  Iowa,  made  a 
most  gallant  charge,  which  resulted  in  the  capture  of 
three  more  pieces  of  artillery,  (formerly  the  famous 
Waterhouse  Battery,  of  Chicago,  captured  from  Gen- 
eral Sturgis,  by  Forrest,  near  Gumtown,  Mississippi, 
June,  1864.)  The  darkness  of  the  night  prevented 
further  movements  and  the  brigade  went  into  camp, 
seven  miles  below  Franklin. 

December  18th.  Continued  the  pursuit  to  Spring 
Hill,  where  a  considerable  force  of  the  enemy  were 
found.  After  firing  a  few  shots,  they  fell  back  in 
confusion.  The  brigade  camped  three  miles  south  of 
Spring  Hill. 

December  19th.  Resumed  the  march  to  Rutherford's 
Creek,  where  the  command  dismounted  and  marched 
by  the  right  flank.  The  Sixth  Illinois  succeeded  in 


238  OPERATIONS    OF    THE 

crossing  the  wreck  of  the  burned  railroad  bridge,  when 
the  fragments  floated  away  and  the  balance  of  the 
command  were  compelled  to  ford  the  stream  some 
distance  above.  Moved  two  miles  below  the  enemy's 
flank,  the  Sixth  skirmishing  until  dark,  when  the 
command  encamped  for  the  night. 

December  20th.  At  daylight  were  again  in  motion. 
Moved  down  Rutherford's  Creek,  about  two  miles,  and 
constructed  a  crossing  from  the  fragments  of  a  railroad 
bridge,  which  the  enemy  had  destroyed  the  day  previous. 
This  work  was  soon  completed,  and  by  twelve  o'clock 
the  whole  command  was  across.  The  Seventh  and 
Ninth  were  dismounted  and  deployed  on  foot,  while  the 
remainder  of  the  brigade  followed  mounted  to  Duck 
River,  opposite  Columbia. 

On  arriving  at  Columbia  they  found  that  the  enemy 
had  crossed  his  rear  guard  in  safety  that  morning, 
leaving  a  small  party,  with  a  piece  of  artillery,  to  guard 
the  town,  upon  the  opposite  side.  A  brisk  skirmish 
was  kept  up  for  some  time,  between  the  enemy's  sharp- 
shooters, who  were  lodged  in  the  buildings.  At  the 
same  time  a  light  artillery  duel  was  going  on.  General 
Hatch  at  once  turned  his  attention  toward  the  sharp- 
shooters and  ordered  the  buildings  shelled,  which  soon 
caused  an  evacuation  of  them,  and,  also,  an  interview 
with  General  Forrest,  who  appeared  with  a  flag  of 
truce  and  approached  the  water's  edge,  requesting 
General  Hatch  not  to  shell  the  town,  as  he  was  doing 
more  injury  to  Ms  own  men  (many  of  whom  lay  in  the 
buildings  wounded)  than  theirs.  General  Hatch  replied 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  289 

that  he  would  stop  the  shelling  if  he — General  Forrest — 
would  withdraw  the  sharpshooters — which  was  done. 
At  the  conclusion  General  Forrest  remarked  to  General 
Hatch  that  he  hoped  he  would  see  him  again.  The 
General  replied,  that  he  hoped  he  would  have  that 
pleasure.  During  the  skirmish  the  Seventh  discovered 
where  the  enemy  had  abandoned  four  pieces  of  artillery, 
by  tumbling  them  into  Duck  River.  They  were  after- 
ward taken  out  by  the  infantry. 

December  21st,  22d  and  23d  were  occupied  pursuing 
the  retreating  enemy,  continually  bringing  in  prisoners, 
wagons,  ambulances,  caissons,  small  arms,  &c.  The 
road  was  literally  strown  with  arms,  blankets,  knap- 
sacks, cartridge-boxes,  &c.  One  battalion  of  the 
Second  Iowa,  under  Captain  G.  W.  Foster,  company 
M,  was  sent  on  the  Shellbyville  pike,  in  pursuit  of  a 
party  of  rebels  who  were  reported  escaping,  with  two 
pieces  of  artillery.  The  Captain  succeeded  in  capturing 
them,  after  a  day's  march,  and  also  found  six  ambu- 
lances and  three  wagons.  The  enemy,  on  the  23d, 
camped  five  miles  south  of  Columbia,  on  the  Pulaski 
pike.  Prisoners  reported  that  they  had  orders  when 
they  discovered  Hatch's  division  pressing  their  rear  not 
to  fire  but  one  shot  before  limbering  up.  It  was  a 
stated  fact  that  if  the  enemy  attempted  to  fire  more 
than  one  round  our  men  would  charge  and  capture  the 
guns.  They  asserted  that  they  never  saw  such  men  ; 
they  did  not  seem  to  care  anything  about  their  artillery 
fire,  but  seemed  to  take  delight  in  charging  their  guns, 
and  would  only  stop  to  take  aim  and  fire,  not  stopping 


240  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

to  load  nary  a  time — showing  the   superiority  of  the 
Spencer  carbine. 

December  24th.  Brigade  had  some  sharp  skirmishing 
with  Buford's  division,  and  the  rebel  General  Buford 
was  wounded  by  the  Seventh  Illinois  sharpshooters. 

December  25th.  Brigade  marched  in  rear  of  General 
Hammond  and  Colonel  Harrison's  commands,  passing 
beyond  Pulaski,  some  six  miles,  where  the  enemy  were 
found  in  force.  Harrison's  command  being  badly 
repulsed  the  Second  brigade  was  ordered  forward, 
dismounted.  After  a  skirmish  of  an  hour  they  drove 
the  enemy  from  a  strong  position  and  camped  for  the 
night. 

December  26th.  From  this  date  little  fighting  was 
done.  The  enemy  had  crossed  the  Tennessee  at 
Bainbridge,  badly  defeated  and  terribly  demoralized. 

After  a  period  of  hard  marching  to  Gravelly  Springs, 
Alabama,  the  command  went  into  camp,  and  remained 
three  weeks,  subsisting  about  two-thirds  of  the  time  on 
parched  corn — owing  to  the  scarcity  of  rations  at  the 
time.  At  the  same  time  boats  were  constantly  arriving 
loaded  with  forage,  necessitating  a  great  amount  of 
fatigue  duty.  This,  together  with  the  inferior  diet, 
caused  much  sickness  among  the  men.  However, 
General  Hatch  was  not  to  blame  for  this  gross  neglect 
of  the  men,  as  he  was  subject  to  orders  from  superior 
officers. 

During  the  stay  of  the  command  at  Gravelly  Springs, 
scouting  parties  were  frequently  sent  out.  On  one 
occasion  company  A,  Seventh  Illinois  Cavalry,  Lieut. 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  241 

J.  I.  LaGrange  commanding,  (to  whom  I  am  indebted 
for  the  following  items,)  states  that,  returning  from 
Waterloo  to  Athens,  a  rebel  deserter,  John  Mitchel, 
belonging  to  the  First  Missouri  battery,  came  to 
us  on  the  road,  gave  himself  up,  stating  that  he  was 
tired  of  the  war,  and  wished  to  get  to  his  home  in 
Missouri.  He  said  that  he  had  been  in  the  rebel 
service  nearly  four  years,  and  participated  in  every 
battle  of  any  consequence  in  the  west,  commencing 
with  the  battle  of  Frederickstown,  Missouri,  and  ending 
with  Hood's  defeat  at  Nashville,  and  that  during  all 
the  engagements  between  the  two  mentioned,  Chicka- 
maugua  included,  he  never  saw  men  fight  with  the  cool, 
calm,  determined  bravery  of  Hatch's  cavalry.  "Why, 
d — n  it,"  says  he,  "you  all  must  have  been  drunk  or 
mad,  for  you  paid  no  more  attention  to  our  batteries 
throwing  solid  shot,  shell,  grape,  and  canister  at  you 
than  you  would  at  a  four  year  old  boy  throwing  stones, 
and  every  stand  our  battery  made — and  it  was  kept 
contiually  in  the  rear — we  would  never  have  an  oppor- 
tunity to  fire  over  four  rounds  before  you  all  would  be 
upon  us,  and  we  would  be  compelled  to  limber  up  and 
get  out  at  a  gallop,  to  save  our  pieces.  It  is  the  first 
time  during  my  four  years  of  almost  contiuual  fighting 
that  my  old  battery  ever  failed  to  repulse  a  charge,  and 
she  has  been  'went  for'  frequently.  And  you  can  judge 
whether  or  not  I  have  seen  any  service  when  I  tell  you 
upon  the  honor  of  a  soldier,  that  I  am  the  only  man 
left  out  of  a  regiment  of  seven  hundred  that  was 
organized  in  April,  1861.  There  was  seven  of  us  at 

11 


•t   g<> 

th 


242  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

the  battle  of  Franklin,  but  upon  going  over  the  ground 
at  daylight  the  next  morning  after  the  fearful  and  deadly 
charge  of  the  day  before,  I  saw  (and  the  tears  rolled 
down  the  cheeks  of  the  noble  fellow  as  he  said  it)  my 
six  companions  lying  stark  and  cold,  and  you  now  see 
before  you,  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  the  only  living 
representative  of  that  seven  hundred  men.  And  now 
I  am  going  home,  satisfied  that  the  South  can  never 
gain  her  independence,  and  to  try  and  find  the  friends 

at  I  have  not  seen,  or  even  heard  from,  for  over  three 
years." 

The  following  order  was  issued,  and  read  on  dress 
parade,  at  the  head  of  each  regiment. 

HEADQUARTERS  SECOND  BRIGADE,  FIFTH  DIVISION,  C.  C.,  ") 

GRAVELLY  SPRINGS,  ALA.,  M.  D.  M.,      v 

January  31st,  1865.          J 

GENERAL  FIELD  ORDERS  No.  2 : — 

The  Colonel  commanding  takes  this,  the  first  opportunity,  to 
express  to  the  officers  and  men  of  this  brigade  his  heartfelt  thanks 
for  their  untiring  energy  and  loyal,  devoted  patriotism  to  their 
country's  cause,  during  the  recent  arduous  campaign.  He  feels 
confident  that  the  labors  performed,  and  suffering  endured,  throngh 
rain,  sleet  and  snow  overhead,  and  mud  underfoot,  while  at  Shoal 
Creek,  the  retreat  to  Nashville ;  the  cold,  bleak  weather  at  Edgefield, 
followed  by  the  two  days'  battle  at  Nashville  and  near  Franklin ; 
the  cold  storm  at  Rutherford's  Creek,  and  in  the  pursuit  to  the 
Tennessee  River,  are  without  parallel  in  the  history  of  this  war, 
while  your  record  of  gallantry  and  bravery  has  been  more  brilliant 
than  that  of  any  other  cavalry  brigade  in  the  United  States' 
service. 

You  have  done  what  your  noble  department  commander  said 
could  not  be  done  with  cavalry.  When  a  staff  officer  reported  that 
General  Hatch's  cavalry  had  charged  and  taken  a  Fort,  he  replied, 
"Impossible,  impossible,  sir!  such  a  thing  was  never  heard  of." 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  243 

When  he  and  his  staff  rode  forward  rapidly  to  ascertain  the  truth 
of  this  report,  arriving  at  the  first  redoubt  in  time  to  witness  your 
taking  the  second,  with  no  little  astonishment. 

You  have  won  for  yourselves  and  your  respective  States  immortal 
fame ;  you  have  taught  the  army  and  the  world  the  important  lesson 
that  cavalry  can  fight  and  charge  breastworks,  on  foot,  a  fact 
heretofore  almost  unkown. 

The  acts  of  personal  bravery  during  the  campaign  have  been 
numerous,  too  many  to  mention  here,  but  all  present  know  who 
those  men  are,  and  you  will  do  important  service  by  relating,  in 
the  presence  of  "skulkers, "the  incidents  of  gallant  conduct  in  the 
recent  engagements. 

The  brigade  now  has  a  name  truly  enviable,  and  it  is  hoped  that 
no  officer  or  soldier  will  fail  to  lend  his  entire  energy  to  render  the 
record  still  more  brilliant.  Let  our  motto  be :  First  in  drill ;  first 
in  disipline;  unsurpassed  in  soldierly  conduct,  and,  as  of  late, 

foremost  in  every  battle. 

IB 

By  command  of 

DATUS  E.  COON, 

Colonel  Second  Iowa  Cavalry,  Commanding  Brigade. 

JOHN  H.  AVERY, 
Lieut.  Ninth  111.  Cav.,  and  A.  A.  A.  G. 

From  Gravelly  Springs  the  command  moved  to 
Eastport,  Mississippi,  and  engaged  in  recruiting  up, 
preparatory  to  another  grand  move. 

In  conclusion,  I  must  say  the  campaign  and  labors 
of  the  brigade  have  been  endured  by  the  officers  and 
men  with  unparalleled  fortitude.  They  have  been 
subject  to  all  the  privations  that  soldiers  are  heir  to, 
and  without  eliciting  the  least  complaint.  An  army 
made  of  such  materials,  veterans  of  nearly  four  years' 


244  OPERATIONS   OF   THE 

standing,  can  accomplish  what  the  world  never  before 
witnessed. 

I  would  do  an  injustice  were  I  to  omit  mentioning 
the  important  service  rendered  this  brigade  by  company 
I,  First  Illinois  Light  Artillery,  Lieutenant  Joseph 
McCarteny,  commanding,  from  the  time  it  reported  at 
Nashville  up  to  the  present,  and  especially  in  the  battle 
of  Nashville,  on  the  15th  and  16th  of  December,  and 
in  every  action  and  engagement  the  men  and  officers 
conducted  themselves  in  a  cool,  brave  and  gallant  style, 
always  delivering  their  messengers  to  the  enemy  with 
astonishing  accuracy. 

The  Regimental  Surgeons,  (of  whom  Dr.  Riggs, 
Seventh  Illinois ;  Dr.  Burgess,  Assistant  Surgeon, 
Second  Iowa;  Dr.  Agnew*,  Assistant  Surgeon,  Sixth 
Illinois ;  Dr.  Jones,  Assistant  Surgeon  Twelfth  Ten- 
nessee; Dr.  Price,  Assistant  Surgeon,  Ninth  Illinois; 
Dr.  Corbusin,  Acting  Assistant  Surgeon  Ninth  Illinois,) 
whose  labors  were  unremitting  during  the  tedious  marches 
and  on  every  battlefield,  to  the  sick  and  wounded,  and 
to  their  care  many  are  indebted  for  life  and  limb. 

During  the  charges  on  the  first  and  second  redoubts 
the  Brigade  Band,  consisting  of  sixteen  pieces,  belonging 
to  the  Second  Iowa  and  Sixth  Illinois,  played  patriotic 
airs,  which  enlivened  the  men.  They  then  did  duty  in 
carrying  and  caring  for  the  wounded. 

The  following  names  comprise  the  field  and  staff  of 
Brevet  Maj.-Gen.  Edward  Hatch,  commanding  the  Fifth 
Division  Cavalry  Corps,  Military  Department  of  the 
Mississippi. 


SECOND    BRIGADE.  245 

Captain  HERVY  A.  CALVIN,  Twelfth  Tennessee  Cavalry  and  A.  A.  G. 

Major  E.  T.  PHILLIPS,  Sixth  Illinois  Cavalry  and  P.  M. 

Surgeon  J.  S.  HUNT,  Third  Illinois  Cavalry  and  Surgeon  in  Chief 

of  Division. 

Captain  J.  P.  METCALF,  Second  Iowa  Cavalry  and  A.  A.  I.  G. 
Captain  WM.  B.  BRUNTON,  Second  Iowa  Cavalry  and  A.  0.  0. 
Captain  R.  KEN.  MARTIN,  Eleventh  Indiana  Cavalry  and  A.  A. 

Chief  of  Musters. 
Captain  F.  W.  BABOOQE:,  Sixth  Illinois  Cavalry  and  commanding 

escort. 
First  Lieutenant  PAUL  R.  KENDALL,  Twelfth  Missouri  Cavalry  and 

A.  A.  Q.  M. 
First  Lieutenant  E.  A.  DEVENPORT,  Ninth  Illinois  Cavalry  and  A. 

C.  S. 

The  following  names  comprise  the  field  and  staff  of 
Brevet  Brig.-Gen.  Datus  E.  Coon,  commanding  Second 
Brigade  of  the  Fifth  Division  Cavalry  Corps,  Military 
Department  of  the  Mississippi. 

Major  GEO.  B.  CHRISTY,  Ninth  Illinois  Cavalry  and  Senior  Surgeon 

of  the  Brigade. 

Captain  JOHN  H.  AVERY,  Ninth  Illinois  Cavalry  and  A.  A.  A.  G. 
Captain  GEO.  W.  BUDD,  Second  Iowa  Cavalry  and  A.  A.  I.  G. 
First  Lieutenant  H.  B.  SUDLOW,  Second  Iowa  Cavalry  and  A.  A.  Q.  M. 
First  Lieutenant  JAS.  PRICE,  Seventh  Illinois  Cavalry  and  A.  0. 

commanding  escort. 


LIFE  AND  ADVENTURES 


OP 


CHICKASAW,  THE  SCOUT, 

WHILE  SERVING  UNDER  THE  COMMAND  OP 

GEFLS.  SHERMAN,  POPE,  ROSECRANS,  DODGE  &  GRIERSON, 
During  the  years  1861,  1862,  1863,  1864. 


L .  H  .  N  A  R  0  ,v ;   OR  C  H  !  C  K.  A  S  AW   r ; ;  L:     S  C  0 


CHICKASAW,  THE  SCOUT. 


"  CHIOKASAW  "  was  born  in  Newton  County,  Ga.,  and  is 
of  Scotch  descent.  He  is  about  forty  years  of  age,  although 
he  looks  older.  He  is  five  feet  nine  inches  in  height,  with  a 
compact,  muscular  frame ;  a  well  shaped  head,  covered  with 
a  profusion  of  long  gray  hair,  inclined  to  curl ;  a  full,  round 
blue  eye ;  well  shaped  mouth,  with  thin  lips ;  an  honest, 
intelligent  countenance,  beaming  full  of  generosity,  springing 
from  a  heart  that  feels  for  others'  woes.  But  mark  the 
change.  When  speaking  of  wrongs  inflicted,  then  the  coun- 
tenance becomes  stern  and  resolute — the  eyes  are  lighted  up 
with  a  fire  that  makes  guilty  secessionists  tremble  to  behold ; 
there  is  an  unflinching  determination  of  character  exhibited 
not  to  be  terrified  or  thwarted  in  fulfilling  a  noble  design,  no 
matter  how  great  the  risk.  He  is  the  father  of  six  children, 
the  oldest  of  whom  is  fifteen  years  of  age.  His  second  wife 
and  family  are  living  in  Illinois.  He  has  been  a  resident  of 

11* 


250  BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCH.        . 

Mississippi  for  twenty-one  years,  where  he  owned  eleven 
hundred  acres  of  land  and  six  negroes.  The  negroes  he 
inherited  from  his  wife,  but  the  land  he  acquired  by  the 
sweat  of  his  brow. 

He  served  through  the  Mexican  war,  belonging  to  the  First 
Mississippi  Rifles,  commanded  by  Colonel  Jeff.  Davis, 
President  of  the  Confederacy,  participating  in  the  battles  of 
Monterey  and  Buena  Vista.  He  carried  a  dispatch  from 
the  former  to  the  latter  place,  a  distance  of  sixty  miles,  in 
six  and  a  half  hours,  when  the  communications  were  cut. 
He  received,  for  this  service,  one  hundred  dollars,  from 
Captain  Brant,  A.  A.  A.  G.,  on  General  Wool's  staff.  He 
was  lassoed,  on  the  route,  but  escaped  with  his  life,  by  cutting 
the  lassoe  with  his  bowie-knife. 

At  the  commencement  of  this  unholy  rebellion,  he  was 
found  to  be  an  out-spoken,  unconditional  Union  man,  residing 
upon  his  own  plantation,  and  surrounded  by  many  wealthy 
planters,  respected  by  all  who  knew  him,  and  looked  upon  as 
one  capable  of  exerting  considerable  influence.  On  many 
occasions  he  delivered  stump  speeches  denouncing  the  bogus 
Confederacy.  This  difference  of  opinion  soon  created  bitter 
enemies,  until  his  life  was  threatened,  and  it  was  no  longer 
safe  for  him  to  remain  at  home. 


CHICKASAW,  THE  SCOUT. 


The  following  narrative  was  furnished  the  writer  by 
the  hero  of  the  story.  He  is  better  known  in  the 
Union  army  by  the  name  of  Chickasaw,  and  thousands 
can  testify  to  his  deeds  while  serving  in  the  capacity 
of  scout  : 

In  the  spring  of  1861  I  secretly  organized  three 
hundred  Union  men  in  Mississippi,  with  the  promise  of 
nine  hundred  more,  making  a  full  regiment.  It  was 
my  intention,  at  this  time,  to  place  the  regiment  at  the 
service  of  Governor  Pettis,  of  Mississippi,  for  the 
purpose  of  enforcing  the  State  of  South  Carolina  to 
adhere  to  the  Union.  Some  six  weeks  afterward  an 
answer  was  received  from  Governor  Pettis,  saying  he 
would  accept  their  services  to  the  gallows.  During 
this  time  the  State  had  seceded,  and  the  Governor  soon 
found  it  necessary  to  organize  a  vigilance  committee, 
for  the  purpose  of  subduing  the  strong  Union  feeling 
then  arising  in  that  portion  of  the  State.  The  manner 


252  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

in  which  this  committee  was  formed  was  as  follows : 
The  Governor  appointed  the  probate  clerks  of  each 
county  to  act  as  presidents  of  the  county  committee, 
which  consisted  of  twelve  men ;  the  probate  clerks 
appointed  five  sub-presidents,  to  act  in  their  respective 
districts,  and  take  cognizance  of  all  the  acts  and  words 
of  the  people,  and  report  the  same  to  the  president — 
probate  clerk.  The  first  proceeding  of  this  committee 
was — under  pretence  that  the  Confederate  Government 
needed  all  the  arms  in  the  county  to  be  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  volunteers  in  the  field — to  issue  an  order 
for  citizens  to  turn  over,  at  the  county-seat,  all  arms 
in  their  possession,  which  they  would  receive  receipt^ 
for.  A  number,  beside  myself,  refused  to  comply  with 
the  order.  The  committee  then  seized  upon  all  the 
ammunition  in  the  stores  throughout  the  country. 

Not  long  after  this  occurrence  myself  and  thirteen 
others  of  my  district  were  waited  upon,  by  six  of  the 
vigilance  committee,  to  learn  our  opinions,  also  why 
we  did  not  comply  with  the  order,  and  cited  us  to 
appear,  on  the  following  Friday,  at  the  academy. 
This  naturally  caused  considerable  excitement.  Some 
protested  against  going,  while  I  advised  them  all  to 
attend;  and  we  did  attend,  with  our 'fire-arms  in  our 
hands.  When  we  arrived  we  found  the  president  and 
his  twelve  men  present,  also  the  six  who  so  kindly 
waited  upon  his.  They  announced  to  the  president 
that  we  were  there,  and  would  answer  for  ourselves. 
We  did  not  have  any  apprehension  of  danger,  they  all 
being  our  neighbors.  The  president  then  took  his  scat 


CIIICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  253 

and  requested  us  to  state  our  views,  and  why  we  did 
not  comply  with  the  order.  My  friends  then  requested 
me  to  speak  for  them,  which  I  did,  making  a  speech  of 
nearly  an  hour's  duration,  in  which  I  stated  we  did 
not  comply  because  it  was  unconstitutional  to  disarm 
peacable  citizens,  and  that  the  order  was  not  according 
to  law,  and  did  not  originate  from  proper  authority ; 
also  that  it  abjured  the  right  and  liberty  of  speech. 
We  also  protested  that  we  had  committed  no  offence 
against  the  laws,  and  that  was  not  a  proper  tribunal  if 
we  had.  I  wound  up  by  expressing  my  opinion  in  full, 
telling  them  that  what  I  said  was  the  sincere  conviction 
of  my  heart ;  that  their  course  would  ruin  themselves 
and  their  children,  as  well  as  mine ;  that  we  would  be 
a  ruined  people — to  which  my  friends  added  "Amen  !" 
The  committee  then  admonished  us  to  desist  from 
speaking  against  the  Confederacy,  and  dismissed  us, 
leaving  us  at  liberty  to  return  to  our  homes.  Some 
three  hundred  persons  were  present  during  the  exam- 
ination, many  of  them  armed,  but  all  passed  off  quietly. 
I  afterwards  learned  that  some  of  the  committee  were 
very  much  dissatisfied  with  the  result  of  the  meeting, 

and  allowed  that  the  last  d d  one  of  us  ought  to  be 

hung. 

Some  two  weeks  after  this  one  of  my  friends  had 
business  at  the  same  town,  and  upon  arriving  there  he 
learned  that  there  was  a  company  forming  for  the 
Confederate  army.  He  was  by  some  of  said  company 
assaulted  and  nearly  beaten  to  death,  and  had  to  be 
carried  home.  This  caused  great  excitement  among 


254  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

the  Union  men,  and  many  unguarded  threats  were 
made.  Shortly  after  this  the  company  in  town  were 
ordered  to  leave  and  rendezvous  at  West  Point.  The 
majority  of  them  concluded  that  it  would  not  be  safe 
to  leave  behind  them  myself  and  friends,  all  of  whom 
they  threatened  to  hang,  calling  them  d d  aboli- 
tionists. On  the  night  they  meditated  this  diabolical 
act  I  was  notified  by  our  friends,  and  my  old  friend 

J.  M.  T ,  who  had  received  such  a  beating,  came 

to  my  house  to  know  what  he  should  do.  I  will  here 
mention  that  at  this  time  no  citizen  could  travel  a  short 
distance  without  a  pass  from  the  president  of  the 
committee  of  his  district,  and  no  one  could  travel  a 
long  distance  without  a  pass  from  the  probate  clerk  of 
the  county,  with  the  county  seal  affixed  to  it,  and  no 
man  suspected  of  Union  sentiments  could  obtain  it.  I 
told  my  friend  I  thought  the  best  thing  he  could  do 
was  to  leave  the  country ;  he  answered  that  he  could 
not  travel  without  a  pass.  I  told  my  wife  to  stand 
picket  while  we  repaired  to  the  house,  when  I  forged 
him  a  pass  and  furnished  him  a  letter,  requesting  him, 
if  he  should  succeed  in  reaching  the  North,  to  have  it 
published;  I  also  gave  him  my  overcoat  and  twenty 
dollars.  He  then  left,  and  I  have  never  heard  any 
word  of  him  since,  neither  has  his  family,  who  now 
reside  in  Illinois. 

The  threats  of  hanging  were  now  put  in  force ;  two 
of  my  best  friends,  more  innocent  than  myself,  were 
hung,  but,  thank  God,  I  escaped.  This  naturally 
created  great  excitement,  and  some  of  the  most  resolute 


THE   SCOUT.  255 

Union  men  expressed  their  opinion  that  now  was  their 
time — they  must  fight.  We  met  and  consulted  together, 
but  our  condition  was  such  that  it  was  not  deemed 
advisable  to  commence  fighting.  We  possessed  but  few 
arms  and  a  scant  supply  of  ammunition,  with  no  pros- 
pect of  obtaining  more  in  the  country,  and  no  means 
of  communicating  by  telegraph  or  railroad  with  our 
friends  abroad.  We  considered  our  case  desperate. 
Up  to  this  time  the  Union  sentiment  was  very  strong 
in  that  section  of  country.  The  news  now  came  that 
a  great  Confederate  victory  was  won  in  Virginia — the 
battle  of  Manasses,  or  Bull  Run.  This  caused  a  won- 
derful change  of  opinion.  Union  men  felt  dispirited, 
while  the  secessionists  were  inspired  with  a  new  energy, 
proclaiming  that  God  was  on  their  side,  and  victory 
must  follow. 

I  am  sorry  to  state  that  many  professed  Union  men 
changed  their  politics  and  became  sadly  adulterated 
with  the  fire  of  secession.  People  were  wild  with 
excitement,  and  loudly  proclaimed  that  every  d — d 
tory  must  be  hung.  A  number  of  my  nearest  friends, 
who  at  one  time  flocked  together  beneath  my  banner, 
afterwards  joined  the  Confederate  army,  to  save  them- 
selves (they  say)  from  disgrace  or  the  hemp.  They 
betrayed  all  our  future  pre-meditated  plans.  This 
sudden  and  almost  indescribable  change  caused  a  great 
re-action.  The  Confederate  authorities  became  less 
vigilant,  and,  through  policy,  they  extended  their  hand 
to  the  Union  man.  You  perceive,  my  friend  you  were 
on  the  wrong  side.  We  can  forgive  you  for  thinking 


256  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

differently,  but  now  you  must  be  convinced  that  God  is 
on  our  side.  Our  cause  is  a  just  and  holy  one,  and  we 
will  soon  gain  our  independence. 

This  kind  of  feeling  was  very  prevalent,  and  hundreds 
who  heretofore  kept  back,  now  boldly  came  forward 
and  enrolled  their  names  on  the  muster-roll.  This 
change  of  feeling,  particularly  among  some  whom  I 
considered  firm  in  their  resolve,  so  wounded  my  feelings 
that  I  became,  for  a  while,  a  silent  spectator,  kept 
secluded  at  home,  and  had  but  little  to  say,  though  many 
of  my  friends  would  visit  and  try  to  persuade  me  to 
retract,  to  once  more  attend  church,  and  take  my  old 
seat,  where  I  had  so  often  knelt  and  prayed  God  that 
the  Union  might  be  preserved. 

I  lost  all  hope  of  raising  a  force  or  maintaining  the 
Union  at  home.  In  the  meantime  two  companies  had 
been  raised  for  the  Confederate  cause,  and  I  was  offered 
a  commission  which  would  place  me  in  command  of 
either  one.  I  rejected  the  offer,  telling  them  that  I 
would  not,  on  any  consideration,  aid  by  any  act  of 
mine  the  bogus  Confederacy.  Even  good  Union  men 
were  afraid  to  speak  to  each  other.  Previous  confidence 
was  lost  and  every  man  doubted  his  neighbor. 

Such  was  the  state  of  affairs  in  August,  1861.  At 
that  time  I  had  a  heavy  crop  on  hand  to  which  I  at 
once  turned  my  attention,  gathering  and  housing  it. 
The  country  was  flooded  by  the  New  York  Day  Book, 
published  in  New  York  City  and  supported  by  Southern 
capitalists.  Persons  who  would  not  subscribe  for  it, 
no  matter  what  their  politics,  it  would  be  sent  to  them 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  257 

for  six  months  gratis.  Though  I  tried  to  remain  at 
home,  it  was  impossible,  and,  occasionally,  I  found 
myself  mixed  up  in  a  crowd  of  people,  listening  to 
some  fire  eater  expostulating  on  Southern  rights,  and 
filling  the  minds  of  the  ignorant  classes  with  falsehood 
and  a  desire  for  vengeance. 

It  was  at  one  of  these  gatherings,  in  October,  1861, 
that  my  last  and  final  difficulty  at  home  occurred,  which 
was  as  follows :  One  of  my  nearest  neighbors,  Mr. 
J.  L.  J.,  myself,  and  quite  a  number  of  others,  were 

seated  in  a  drug  store,  in  the  town  of  A ,  when  I 

asked  one  captain  J.  W.  what  he  thought  now  about 
the  war,  and  could  he  now  look  the  people  in  the  face, 
after  telling  them  that  he  would  be  willing  to  drink  all 
the  blood  that  would  be  spilt  in  this  war,  and  would 
support  all  the  widows  and  orphans  ?  how  were  matters 
now  ?  If  reports  were  correct  there  was  an  army  of 
one  hundred  thousand  men,  on  each  side,  arrayed 
against  each  other,  and  a  great  battle  had  been  fought, 
at  Manassas,  and  some  six  or  seven  thousand  human 
beings  were  reported  killed  and  wounded.  These 
remarks  so  inflamed  my  near  neighbor,  J.  L.  J.,  that, 
springing  up  from  his  seat,  he  said  that  no  one  but  a 
d — n  fool  and  coward  would  talk  in  that  style.  (He 
was  considerable  of  a  man  and,  at  one  time,  noted  for 
his  fighting  qualities.)  This  outburst  of  passion  and 
insulting  language  fired  me  in  an  instant,  and  I  told 
him  there  were  those  around  who  would  testify  that  I 
was  no  coward,  and  for  him  to  choose  his  weapons  then 
and  there.  If  he  would  not  I  said  that  he  must  take  it 


258  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

back  or  fight  me.  This  created  quite  a  commotion 
among  the  bystanders  and  my  friends  flocked  to  me 
while  his  gathered  on  his  side.  Bowie  knives  and 
revolvers  were  freely  and  plentifully  exhibited,  and 
there  was  every  appearance  of  a  collision.  His  friends, 
however,  advised  him  to  take  it  back,  which  he  did, 
and  apologized,  saying,  that  it  was  spoken  in  the  heat 
of  passion,  and  that  he  knew  that  I  was  no  coward. 
This  ended  the  difficulty  for  the  present. 

Mr.  J.  W.  J.  and  J.  W.  were  very  wealthy  planters, 
and  had  large  families  of  children,  and  a  long  train  of 
connections  by  marriage  and  intermarriage.  They 
were  so  connected  and  so  mixed  up  that  they  were 
sometimes  puzzled  to  tell  one  from  the  other  of  these 
families  of  my  district.  The  vigilance  committee 
were  largely  represented.  The  news  of  the  difficulty 
between  myself  and  neighbor  spread  like  lightning 
through  the  country,  and  the  topic  was  that  I  had 
chalenged  J.  L.  J.  (more  familiarly  called  Bull  Dog 
Jack)  to  fight  a  duel.  This  caused  a  bitter  feeling 
among  his  friends  against  me,  and  they  swore  that  I 
could  not  reside  in  that  country — that  I  must  die. 

I  had  in  my  possession  two  double  barreled  shot  guns, 
which  I  loaded  with  buckshot  and  balls.  They  knew 
that  I  did  not  fear  them,  and  were  afraid  to  meet  me 
on  equal  footing.  I  still  continued  to  gather  my  crop, 
and,  by  this  time,  had  forty  bales  of  cotton  put  up, 
and  twenty-five  hundred  bushels  of  corn  housed.  I 
should  have  previously  mentioned  that  I  had  a  brother 
who  resided  in  my  district.  We  did  not  agree  on 


:'^ir  : 


•ft 


THE   SCOUT.  259 

politics,  nor  did  we  quarrel.  He  belonged  to  the 
vigilance  committee  and  had  accepted  a  commission 
in  one  of  the  same  companies  that  had  been  offered  to 
me.  Meeting  him  one  day  he  enquired  what  I  intended 
to  do,  advising  me  to  see  those  people  who  felt  so  bitter 
toward  me  and  make  up  with  them — that  it  was  out  of 
his  power  to  assist  mo  further.  I  told  him  that  when 
it  became  so  pressing  that  I  could  not  live  at  home  I 
should  go  North.  He  laughed  and  said  that  it  was 
impossible  for  me  to  go  North ;  that  the  lines  were 
closed — blockaded — -and  that  it  was  out  of  the  question 
for  me  to  procure  a  pass.  (I,  however,  had  no  apologies 
to  make,  having  acted  on  the  side  of  justice  and  right.) 
A  few  weeks  after  this,  on  returning  home  one 
evening,  about  dusk,  and  while  in  my  stable  lot,  putting 
up  my  horse,  I  found  myself  surrounded  by  a  body  of 
armed  men,  who  ordered  me  to  surrender.  I  recognized 
among  them  a  few  members  of  the  vigilance  committee. 
They  at  once  ordered  me  to  accompany  them  to  the 

town  of  A ,  stating  that  I  should  there  appear 

before  the  vigilance  committee.  I  asked  permission 
to  go  to  the  house,  but  no,  I  must  go  with  them.  After 
proceeding  about  half  a  mile,  we  came  to  a  halt,  when 
one  of  them  remarked  here  was  the  place  and  there 
was  the  tree,  and  all  the  committee  that  was  required 
was  here.  This  strange  proceeding  arroused  my 
suspicions,  and  I  said,  gentlemen,  this  is  not  all  the 
committee.  One  of  them  remarked  that  they  would 
proceed  to  trial.  I  saw  among  them  several. of  my 
most  bitter  enemies  and,  in  my  own  mind,  decided 


260  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

that  action  rather  than  words  would  save  me  from  their 
revengeful  appetites.  They  now  proceeded  to  go 
through  a  mock  trial.  They  stated  that  many  of  those 
present  were  legal  substitutes  to  fill  the  place  of  those  of 
the  committee  that  were  absent.  Here  I  was  kind  reader 
(imagine  yourself  in  the  same  fix)  without  a  single 
friend  near  me — my  wife  and  family  at  home  not  even 
knowing  where  I  was.  Those  were  trying  moments, 
for  I  could  guess  their  purpose — actions  spoke  plainer 
than  words — but  my  unbounded  love  for  the  Union, 
and  my  trust  in  God,  made  me  bold  and  resolute.  I 
did  not  fear  them,  yet  I  could  not  see  any  passage  for 
escape. 

After  hitching  their  horses,  they  gathered  around  me 
and  asked  me  if  I  would  tell  them  the  truth,  and  I 
answered  that  I  would.  The  speaker  of  the  party,  in 
a  very  persuasive  tone,  then  told  me  to  tell  the  truth, 
as  I  had  but  a  short  time  to  live.  I  answered,  I  would, 
so  far  as  I  knew.  The  first  question  was,  "  Are  you  a 
Union  man  ?  "  I  told  them  that  I  was  and  always  had 
been.  Following  this  were  a  number  of  other  questions, 
all  of  which  I  answered  truthfully.  One  of  them  then 
spoke  and  said :  "  We  have  heard  enough,  bring  the 
rope."  Another  then  asked  me  if  I  did  not  want  to 
pray,  and  I  replied  that  I  had  not  waited  till  that  late 
hour  to  prepare  my  soul  to  meet  its  Maker.  (I  will 
here  remark  that  two  of  the  party  were  professors  of 
religion.)  I  then  asked  the  question,  "  What  are  you 
going  to  hang  me  for  ?"  (By  this  time  the  rope  had 
arrived  but  two  of  them  said,  "  Hold  on  boys,  wait  a 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  261 

a  little  longer" — at  the  same  time  gently  pushing  the 
rope  back  to  prevent  its  being  put  around  my  neck.) 
They  replied,  "for  treason."  I  asked,  "For  treason 
against  what  ?"  They  said  against  the  Confederacy.  I 
replied  that  I  knew  no  such  power,  and  neither  did  the 
balance  of  the  world.  The  latter  sentence  aroused 
their  anger.  A  portion  of  them  rushed  at  me  with  the 
rope,  shouting,  with  loud  oaths,  "  Let  us  hang  him,  let 
us  hang  him."  I  said  stand  back,  gentlemen,  I  want 
to  speak.  Some  of  them  desisted  and  said  "  Hold  on, 
boys ;  don't  be  in  a  hurry ;  let  us  see  what  he  has  to 
say." 

I  then  thought  I  saw  a  shadow  of  hope.  My  only 
salvation  was  to  divide  their  opinions.  I  commenced 
by  working  on  their  sympathies — if  they  had  any — but 
was  interrupted  by  many  questions.  I  tried  to  reason 
the  case  with  them,  but  would  occasionally  use  some 
expression  that  would  arouse  their  anger,  and  again 
and  again  they  would  rush  at  me  with  the  rope.  Thus 
I  continued :  "  Gentlemen,  you  say  I  have  committed 
treason.  All  I  have  done  is  to  speak  my  honest  opinion, 
what  I  believe  to  be  true.  We  differ  in  opinion  and 
you  are  about  to  use  physical  force.  You  say  you  will 
hang  me  on  this  spot.  Now,  for  instance,  suppose  I 
had  one  hundred  armed  nren  here  to-night  at  my  com- 
mand, and  you  but  twelve,  and  because  my  party  and 
yours  could  not  agree  in  politics,  1  should  say,  come 
boys,  we  are  strong  enough  to  hang  them,  let  us  do  it. 
Is  there  any  justice  or  reason  in  conduct  like  this  ?" 

This  seemed  to  have  the  desired  effect,  so  far  as 


262  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

abating  their  anger  was  concerned,  particularly  that  of 
the  two  who  professed  religion.  Then  they  asked  me 
on  which  side  I  intended  to  fight,  and  I  told  them  that 
I  did  not  want  to  fight  at  all.  At  this  one  of  them 
said,  "  There  is  no  use  of  talking  in  that  d — n  way, 
we  have  all  got  to  fight,  and  he  who  will  not  fight  is 
against  us."  The  same  speaker  continued,  "  Suppose 
Governor  Pettis  orders  every  man  to  turn  out  and  take 
up  arms  and  fight  for  their  homes,  then  what  will  you 
do?"  This  was  a  pointed  question  and  I  knew  not 
how  to  evade  it.  I  made  the  following  comparison: 
"Suppose  you  tell  me  to  knock  down  Mr.  A.  I  tell 
you  that  I  have  nothing  against  Mr.  A. ;  but  you  say 
that  you  shall  knock  him  down,  and  if  you  do  not  I 
will  knock  you  down.  I  will  say  knock  away  then,  for 
I  will  be  justifiable  in  knocking  you."  At  this  some 
of  them  remarked  and  construed  the  meaning  of  my 
language  to  be  that  I  said  I  would  knock  down  Governor 
Pettis,  which  was  treason,  and  a  great  military  offense, 
and  swore  they  would  hang  me.  They  then  rushed  on 
me  with  the  rope.  I  cried  loudly,  "  Hold  on,  gentlemen, 
hold  on;  I  want  to  speak;  I  want  to  reason  with  you." 
(Reader  this  was  a  tight  place.)  Through  the  influence 
of  my  religious  friends,  who  cautioned  them  not  to  be 
in  too  much  haste,  but  let  him  speak,  they  somewhat 
relented. 

I  then  said,  gentlemen,  you  asked  me  to  tell  you  the 
truth.  I  have  done  so,  and  for  that  you  would  hang 
me.  Now  there  are  hundreds  in  this  county  who  are 
of  the  same  opinion  as  I  am,  and  if  they  all  tell  you 


CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT.  263 

the  truth  you  will  soon  hang  all  the  good  honest  men 
you  have,  and  nothing  will  be  left  but  a  batch  of  liars 
and  rascals.  I  have  taken  an  oath  to  support  the 
Union,  this  government,  which  every  man  has  to  do 
who  holds  either  civil  or  military  office,  and  he  who 
violates  it  is  guilty  of  perjury.  Now  I  have  said  all  I 
have  to  say.  I  am  here  and  you  can  hang  me  or  let 
me  go. 

As  I  thus  concluded,  one  of  the  church  members 
proposed  the  following :  "  Now,  sir ;  suppose  the 
Northern  army  should  come  down  here  and  commence 
confiscating  our  negroes  and  other  property,  killing  our 
children  and  ravishing  our  wives,  would  you  fight  them  ?" 
I  replied,  I  would,  most  certainly.  He  continued,  then 
why  not  fight  them  now  ?  They  have  commenced  at  it 
already,  both  in  Baltimore  and  St.  Louis.  I  said, 
gentlemen,  I  do  not  believe  it — we  have  no  proof  of  it. 
He  then  addressed  his  comrades  with  "  Come,  boys, 

I  believe  Mr. ,  is  perfectly  honest  in  his  opinion, 

only  he  thinks  the  wrong  way — which  is  ignorance  in 
him.  He  may  yet  change  his  mind,  and  I  trust  he 
will,  for  the  sake  of  his  family,  and  save  them  from 
disgrace. 

This  speech  somewhat  cooled  their  anger,  and,  with 
the  exception  of  a  few,  they  decided  to  let  me  escape, 
this  time,  but  reminded  me  that  I  w  as  not  safe,  by  any 
means — that  they  intended  to  kill  me  for  the  insulting 
language  used  by  me  at  the  store — as  previously 
mentioned.  I  then  asked  if  they  would  give  me  any 
show.  They  replied,  "Yes,  all  you  can  get,"  and, 


264  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

with  this  last  remark,  they  mounted  their  horses  and 
left  me  alone,  and  if  ever  there  was  a  fervent  thank 
God  spoken  it  was  then.  A  mind  so  much  relieved,  a 
heart  feeling  so  glad,  I  bent  my  steps  for  home,  where 
I  soon  arrived,  my  family  little  dreaming  of  the  solemn 
ordeal  through  which  I  had  just  passed,  and  the  narrow 
escape  I  had  for  my  life. 

I  refrained  from  mentioning  it  to  my  family,  for 
several  days,  and  hut  little  was  said  about  it  through 
the  community,  but  I  have  reason  to  think  that  the 
party  concerned  felt  really  ashamed  afterwards  for 
what  they  had  attempted,  not  from  any  pity  for  me,  but 
because  they  had  set  out  with  the  determination  of 
hanging  me  and  failed  to  do  so. 

Matters  went  along  very  quietly  with  me  for  a  few 
weeks,  when  I  was  cautioned  by  a  few  friends  to  be  on 
my  guard — that  four  of  my  most  bitter  enemies  were 
riding  about,  carrying  their  guns,  watching  for  an 
opportunity  to  shoot  me.  My  wife  had  become 
acquainted  with  these  facts,  and  grieved  herself  nearly 
to  death.  Her  mind  was  in  a  constant  fear  of  my 
safety,  both  night  and  day.  She  believed,  however, 
that  I  was  governed  by  the  right  principles,  which  was 
a  great  consolation  to  me. 

I  now  took  my  two  double-barreled  shot-guns,  and 
took  to  the  woods.  I  had  made  some  effort  towards 
trading,  and  offered  good  chances  for  speculation,  and 
my  neighbors  at  once  proclaimed  that  I  wished  to  steal 
out  and  leave  for  the  North,  which  caused  a  more 
vigilant  watch  to  be  kept  over  me.  While  living  most 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  265 

of  the  time  in  the  woods,  I  frequently  saw  my  enemies, 
but  not  in  any  position  to  my  advantage  to  attack  them. 
They,  in  turn,  would  see  me  and  would  refrain  from 
attack,  on  the  same  grounds. 

Thus  matters  stood  when  I  concluded  to  leave  home. 
There  was  a  few  of  my  neighbors  who  had  always 
remained  true  to  me,  and  among  them  the  following, 
who,  upon  learning  that  I  was  agoing  to  leave  the 
country,  decided  to  leave  with  me.  It  was  in  December 
when  we  started.  I  loaded  up  two  bales  of  cotton  and 
started  a  nephew — a  young  boy — with  instructions  to 
go  to  Grenada,  and  I  would  meet  him  there.  I  knew 
this  stroke  would  draw  the  attention  of  my  enemies, 
and  while  doing  so  I  would  be  pursuing  some  other 
road.  On  the  second  day  after  starting  the  cotton, 
myself,  my  wife's  brother,  and  my  cousin,  with  two 
others,  met  at  my  house,  I  furnishing  the  party  with 
the  necessary  funds,  and,  at  ten  o'clock  at  night,  in 
the  month  of  December,  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty- 
one,  we  started,  mounted.  My  wife's  brother  and 
cousin  going  one  route,  by  the  way  of  West  Point,  on 
the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroad,  and  to  join  me  at  Corinth, 
while  myself  and  friends  would  go  by  way  of  Grenada. 
(None  of  us  had  passes.)  That  night  we  made  about  forty 
miles,  arriving  in  Grenada  a  few  hours  after  the  cotton, 
which  I  sold  for  six  cents,  bought  somO  family  groceries, 
and  sent  back  to  my  family.  The  balance  I  invested 
in  gold,  paying  two  for  one,  also  disposing  of  my  mule. 

When  the  hour  arrived  to  leave  Grenada,  my  two 
friends,  seeing  the  great  risk  and  almost  impossibili  ty 

12 


266  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

to  travel  without  the  proper  passes,  concluded  to  return 
home,  and,  with  sorrowful  hearts,  weeping  like  children, 
they  left  me.  While  looking  around  in  Grenada  I 
chanced  to  meet  with  an  old  acquaintance,  who  was  not 
acquainted  with  my  politics.  He  procured  me  a  pass 
to  Grand  Junction.  I  then  asked  the  commander  of 
the  post,  Captain  L.  Lake,  for  a  recommendation  to 
travel  on.  He  replied  that  I  did  not  require  one.  I 
took  the  first  train,  and  in  due  time  arrived  at  Grand 
Junction.  I  at  once  repaired  to  a  private  boarding 
house,  and  kept  myself  as  much  secluded  as  possible. 
Citizens  were  closely  watched  and  every  one  was  liable 
to  arrest. 

While  here  the  news  of  the  fall  of  Forts  Henry  and 
Donelson  reached  us,  which  gave  me  cause  for  much 
joy.  Not  long  after  this  news  I  procured  a  pass  for 
Corinth,  through  the  influence  of  my  landlord.  On 
reaching  Corinth  I  found  many  troops  stationed  there, 
and  had  some  fears  that  I  might  be  recognized  by 
some  of  my  acquaintances.  I  was  disappointed  in  not 
meeting  my  brother-in-law  and  cousin. 

After  remaining  a  few  days,  I  finally  ventured  into 
the  Provost  Marshal's  office,  and,  after  presenting  my 
two  passes,  enquired  if  he  thought  it  would  be  safe  for 
a  person  to  go  up  into  Tennessee.  He  asked,  "  What 
regiment  do  you  belong  to  sir  ?  "  I  answered,  * '  None  sir . " 
Whereupon  he  replied,  "  It  will  be  safe  for  you  to  go  into 
the  guardhouse,"  and  instantly  ordered  me  under  guard 
and  sent  me  there.  I  tried  to  make  some  explanation, 
but  he  would  not  listen,  and  I  was  marched  off.  Upon 


THE   SCOUT.  267 

being  ushered  into  the  guard  house,  I  found  some  two 
hundred  citizens,  and  learned  that  the  most  of  them 
were  there  on  the  same  pretext  as  my  own  case,  that 
of  not  belonging  to  any  regiment  and  not  desiring  to 
join  any,  and  were,  in  consequence,  suspected  of  being 
Union  men.  Every  morning  we  were  offered  an  oppor- 
tunity to  volunteer,  and  many  availed  themselves  of 
the  opportunity,  but  I  still  protested.  I  had  been  here 
some  ten  days  when  the  news  arrived  that  the  Yankees 
were  coming  up  the  Tennessee  river. 

After  remaining  in  the  guard  house  twenty-two  days 
in  all,  I  was  taken  out  and  brought  before  the  Provost 
Marshal,  who  told  me  to  go  home,  and  furnished  me  a 
pass  to  travel  south.  The  next  day  firing  was  heard 
at  Pittsburg  Landing,  and  the  news  came  that  Yankee 
gun  boats  had  arrived  and  were  shelling  a  small  fort, 
which  they  succeeded  in  capturing  that  day.  I  still 
remained  in  Corinth,  feeling  secure  with  the  Provost 
Marshal's  pass. 

In  a  few  days  General  Bragg's  army  began  to  arrive 
from  Pensacola.  Troops  were  coming  from  all  quarters, 
and  great  consternation  prevailed,  for  it  was  known 
that  the  Yankees  had  possession  of  Pittsburg  Landing. 
I  had  now  fully  resolved  to  try  and  reach  the  Federal 
lines.  Previous  to  leaving  home  I  had  promised  my 
wife  that  when  I  reached  the  last  outpost  I  would  write 
her  a  letter,  and,  in  writing  my  name,  if  I  made  the 
Yankee  lines,  I  would  extend  a  straight  dash  out  to  the 
margin  of  the  paper.  If  I  did  not  I  would  give  it  a 
circle,  which  would  indicate  that  my  passage  was 


268  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

blockaded.    I  felt  quite  confident,  extended  the  dash, 
mailed  my  letter,  and  at  seven  o'clock,  P.  M.,  I  started. 

The  distance  from  Corinth  to  Pittsburg  Landing  is 
twenty-one  miles.  At  break  of  day  I  found  myself 
three  miles  above  the  Landing,  near  the  mouth  of  Lick 
Creek,  and  in  the  bottom,  overflowing  with  water  and 
full  of  drift  wood,  which  I  could  neither  wade  through 
nor  swim  in.  I  had  been  fired  at  by  Confederate  senti- 
nels four  times  but,  thank  God,  escaped.  After  much 
perseverance  I  succeeded  in  wading  and  swimming 
across  to  the  north  side.  I  then  followed  the  course  of 
the  river  one  and  a  half  miles,  when  I  was  hailed  by 
the  picket  and  conducted  to  Colonel  Davis'  headquar- 
ters, where  I  had  not  been  many  moments  when  up 
rode  General  Sherman.  I  was  then  called  to  his 
attention,  by  the  Colonel,  who  told  him  that  I  had  just 
arrived  from  Corinth.  The  General  then  ordered  me 
to  report  to  his  headquarters,  at  the  bluff,  where  I 
would  find  a  double  log  cabin,  and  there  to  await  his 
arrival.  His  quarters  had  not  yet  been  established. 

I  had  not  long  to  wait  before  the  general  made  his 
appearance,  accompanied  by  Colonel  McPherson,  (the 
late  lamented  Maj.-Gen.  McPherson.  A  braver  heart 
and  more  noble  mind  was  not  to  be  found  in  the  army.) 
I  was  then  taken  into  a  private  room  and  closeted  with 
the  General  and  his  Aids,  when  I  was  questioned  closely, 
and  answered  all  their  questions  honestly  and  truthfully. 
I  stated  to  the  General  all  my  previous  troubles,  and, 
while  so  doing,  could  not  avoid  the  shedding  of  tears. 
The  General  displayed  much  feeling  and  sympathy  ; 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  6 

told  me  not  to  be  discouraged,  that  I  was  safe,  and  to 
make  his  headquarters  my  home.  After  being  provided 
with  food,  I  sat  down  to  think  over  the  past — my  family 
at  home — my  own  condition.  I  once  more  felt  like  a 
free  man,  while  over  my  head  was  the  flag,  with  its 
beautiful  folds  floating  in  the  breeze,  under  which  I 
had  fought  in  Mexico,  I  there,  on  bended  knees,  sent 
up  a  prayer  to  our  Father  for  my  safe  deliverance. 

Troops  kept  constantly  arriving,  and  in  two  weeks 
from  that  time  headquarters  were  moved  to  the  front, 
two  and  a  half  miles  from  the  river,  near  Shiloh  church. 
On  many  occasions  I  had  been  questioned  and  consulted 
by  the  General  respecting  the  country  with  which  I 
was  familiar.  He  appeared  to  have  implicit  confidence 
in  me,  and  allowed  me  many  liberties  not  permitted  a 
private  soldier.  It  was  he  who  gave  me  the  name  of 
Chickasaw,  by  which  I  am  so  well  known  in  his  army. 
Beside  myself  there  was  a  Tennesseean,  by  the  name 
of  McDonald,  who  resided  between  the  Landing  and 
Corinth.  Me.  was  a  good  Union  man,  but  had  to  seek 
protection  within  our  lines.  He  was  very  anxious  to 
go  and  see  his  family,  but  the  General  would  not  give 
him  a  pass.  I  interceded  for  him  and  procured  one 
for  us  both.  I  was  to  proceed  as  near  Corinth  as 
possible,  and  obtain  all  the  information  I  could  respect- 
ing the  rebels,  their  designs,  &c.  This  gave  me  an 
opportunity  to  send  a  letter  to  my  family,  through  Mrs. 
McDonald. 

We  reported  to  the  General  next  day,  the  reliable 
information  that  the  rebels  were  in  force  at  Monterey, 


270  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

and  were  advancing  upon  him.  The  General  was  not 
disposed  to  believe  us,  saying  that  the  roads  were  in 
such  a  deplorable  condition  that  it  was  impossible  for 
an  army  to  move. 

It  was  on  Tuesday  before  the  battle  that  the  General 
requested  myself  and  McDonald  to  go  out  and  obtain 
what  information  we  could.  At  first  I  felt  somewhat 
dubious  about  going,  for  I  knew  they  were  advancing. 
However,  I  started,  and  we  succeeded,  after  making 
some  narrow  escapes,  in  returning,  the  next  day,  with 
the  news  that  the  whole  Southern  army  was  advancing 
upon  him — as  stated  to  us  by  Mrs.  McDonald — that 
Generals  Beauregard,  Johnston,  Breckinridge  and 
Bragg's  combined  forces  would,  in  a  few  days,  pounce 
upon  him  and  completely  annihilate  his  army.  It 
appeared  to  me  that,  upon  communicating  this  news 
for  the  second  time  to  the  General,  he  still  had  his 
doubts.  He  acted  quite  unconcerned,  and  I  could  not 
perceive  that  any  preparation  was  made  to  receive  them, 
though  some  caution  was  observed. 

At  this  time  General  U.  S.  Grant's  headquarters 
were  at  Savannah,  about  fifteen  miles  below  Pittsburg 
Landing.  On  Friday,  General  Sherman  sent  out  a 
force  of  cavalry  to  reconnoitre.  They  returned  with  the 
information  that  the  rebels  were  advancing.  Another 
force  was  sent  out  that  evening,  and  had  proceeded 
but  four  miles  when  the  enemy  was  discovered  in  force, 
and  our  cavalry  made  a  hasty  retreat  under  fire  of  a 
battery.  This  report  fully  convinced  the  General  that 
the  enemy  was  in  force  and  near  by. 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  271 

About  this  time  an  incident  occurred  which  created 
considerable  amusement  at  headquarters.  About  two 
miles  from  our  pickets,  in  the  direction  of  Corinth, 
resided  a  lady,  who  possessed  considerable  personal 
attractions,  so  much  so  that  a  gentleman  belonging  to 
the  General's  staff  might  have  been  seen  to  frequently 
ride  in  that  direction.  About  four  o'clock  considerable 
stir  and  commotion  could  be  perceived  around  the 
General's  headquarters.  Each  and  everyone's  attention 
was  directed  toward  the  above  mentioned  gentleman, 
who  came  dashing  into  camp,  apparently  much  excited, 
and  minus  his  hat.  His  head  and  face  being  covered 
with  a  profusion  of  hair,  resembling  in  color  a  flaming 
torch,  with  eyes  protuding  to  their  full  extent,  gave 
him  a  ludicrous  appearance,  and  he  was  greeted  with  a 
general  roar  of  laughter.  After  procuring  sufficient 
breath,  he  stated  that,  while  enjoying  a  social  chat  with 
the  above  mentioned  lady,  he  was  made  aware  of  .the 
presence  of  a  rebel  force,  and,  with  a  hasty  good  bye, 
he  mounted  his  trusty  steed  and,  with  lightning  speed, 
he  made  for  camp,  hotly  pursued  by  a  score  or  more  of 
rebels,  who  did  not  give  up  the  chase  until  checked  by 
the  presence  of  our  pickets. 

The  general  had  two  clerks,  S.  L.  Woodward  find  J. 
W.  Bame,  both  young  men,  and  gentlemen  possessing 
considerable  talent.  They  are  now  occupying  worthy 
positions  on  the  staffs  of  Generals  Grierson  and  Dodge. 

The  next  day  was  employed  in  drawing  in  the  pickets 
and  strengthening  our  lines.  I  asked  the  General  if  he 
did  not  think  we  were  going  to  have  a  fight.  He  replied 


272  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

that  we  would  soon  have  all  the  fighting  we  would  want. 
I  must  here  remark  that,  in  my  opinion,  the  General  is 
a  very  extraordinary  man,  possessing  some  peculiar 
traits  of  character.  An  early  riser — eating  his  break- 
fast before  sunrise ;  of  very  temperate  habits  ;  seldom 
using  profane  language ;  a  fine  military  appearance ; 
plain  in  his  attire ;  exercising  his  own  judgment ; 
governing  his  actions  according  to  circumstances ; 
approachable  by  all — the  private  can  meet  him  with 
the  assurance  of  receiving  attention,  and  respect,  as 
well  as  the  officers,  (though  there  were  times  when  his 
temper  was  not  mild.)  I  pronounce  him  a  difficult  man 
to  read,  but  brave  and  good,  possessing  a  high  military 
talent,  with  a  constitution  adapted  to  the  field. 

An  iacident  occurred,  while  camped  within  six  miles 
of  Corinth,  in  the  timber,  with  no  tents  stretched. 
Upon  rising,  early  one  morning,  he  discovered  one  of 
his  headquarters  sentinels  asleep.  The  General  gently 
fakes  his  carbine  from  him,  and  commences  to  walk 
the  beat,  which  he  continued  to  do  until  the  sleepy 
sentinel  awoke.  You  can  picture  his  consternation 
when  he  saw  who  was  walking  his  beat.  The  General 
approached  and  handed  him  the  carbine,  mildly  telling 
him  what  a  great  military  offense  he  had  committed, 
and  the  penalty.  He  left  him  hoping  he  would  never 
neglect  his  duty  again. 

Sunday  morning  brought  with  it  an  early  attack  by 
the  enemy,  rather  sudden  and  unexpected.  The  Gen- 
eral hastily  mounts  his  horse,  and  leaves  for  the  front 
just  as  a  rebel  battery  of  six  guns  is  opened  upon 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  273 

headquarters.  The  shot  and  shell  were  thrown  with 
great  precision,  killing  horses  and  mules,  and  ripping 
open  the  tents.  It  was  my  desire  to  accompany  the 
General  to  the  front,  but,  not  having  any  horse  or 
arms,  I  was  ordered  by  him  to  remain  and  take  care  of 
headquarters.  I  succeeded  in  getting  the  wagons  and 
some  other  articles  away.  In  less  than  thirty  minutes 
from  the  time  the  ball  opened,  the  rebels  were  charging, 
three  deep,  and  within  forty  yards  of  the  General's 
tent.  I  thought  it  high  time  to  evacuate,  and  made  a 
hasty  retreat  for  the  river,  with  a  salute  of  musketry 
in  my  rear — but,  luckily,  I  escaped. 

I  will  refrain  from  making  any  comment  on  this 
battle.  Its  proceedings  have  been  placed  before  the 
public  various  times,  by  various  writers.  I  will  con- 
clude it  by  saying  that  I  acquitted  myself  with  honor 
and  credit,  and  was  highly  complimented  by  the  General 
and  staff.  From  this  time  forward  I  was  treated  with 
every  respect  by  all  who  learned  my  character. 

My  next  adventure  was  the  storming  of  the  Russell 
House,  four  miles  north  of  Corinth,  on  the  Purdy  road. 
I  volunteered  my  services,  along  with  two  companies 
of  the  Fifty-Fifth  Illinois  Infantry,  [and  the  Eighth 
Missouri  Infantry,  commanded  by  Brig.-Gen.  Morgan 
L.  Smith,  who  so  gallantly  led  the  assault.  Some  tall 
fighting  was  done,  for  about  fifteen  minutes,  when  our 
boys  dislodged  a  whole  brigade  of  rebels,  and  held 
possession  of  the  place.  Our  loss  was  thirteen  killed 
and  twenty-eight  wounded. 

Nothing  more  of  interest  occurred  concerning  me 
*12 


274  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

until  the  evacuation  of  Corinth,  two  days  previous  to 
which  I  was  present  at  a  council  of  war,  held  at 
General  Sherman's  head-quarters,  near  the  Russell 
House.  The  following  generals  were  present :  Halleck, 
Grant,  Sherman,  Buell,  Pope,  Thomas,  and  others.  A 
strong  debate  took  place,  and  I  distinctly  remember 
that  Generals  Sherman,  Pope  and  Thomas  were  in 
favor  of  immediately  attacking  the  place.  It  was 
finally  decided  by  General  Halleck,  commanding  the 
forces,  not  to  do  so,  and  in  two  days  afterward  the 
evacuation  of  Corinth  followed,  by  a  safe  retreat  of 
Beauregard  and  his  whole  army.  After  this  the  army 
divided  into  three  grand  divisions,  under  Generals 
Sherman,  Pope,  and  Buell.  General  Sherman  moved 
directly  across  the  country  to  Shuwallah,  situated  nine 
miles  due  west  from  Corinth,  on  the  Mississippi  and 
Charleston  Railroad;  General  Buell  directed  his  course 
toward  the  Tuscumbia  Valley ;  General  Pope  moved 
directly  south  down  the  Mississippi  and  Ohio  Railroad. 
I  now  inquired^of  General  Sherman  which  way  he  was 
going,  and  he  told  me  to  Memphis.  I  then  requested 
him  to  let  me  go  and  join  General  Pope,  as  I  was 
anxious  to  move  toward  home,  which  thought  was 
uppermost  in  my  mind.  The  General  appeared  to  be 
very  unwilling  to  part  with  my  services,  but  finally 
consented,  and  furnished  me  with  a  letter  to  General 
Pope,  the  contents  of  which  I  never  knew.  I  set  out 
on  foot,  and  after  traveling  two  days  arrived  at  General 
Pope's  headquarters,  then  stationed  at  Booneville,  on 
the  Mississippi  and  Ohio  Railroad,  twenty-five  miles 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  275 

south  of  Corinth.  I  at  once  repaired  to  headquarters, 
and,  without  being  introduced,  walked  into  his  tent  and 
stood  before  him.  He  eyed  me  closely,  with  a  look  of 
contempt,  and  in  a  gruff  tone  said,  "What  do  you  want 
here  ?"  I  made  no  reply,  but  at  once  handed  him  my 
letter  from  General  Sherman.  The  treatment  I  was 
about  to  receive  here  did  not  look  favorable  to  me  just 
then,  and  I  regretted  leaving  General  Sherman.  After 
reading  my  letter  the  General  looked  up  at  me,  and  in 
a  very  modified  tone  of  voice  asked  me  what  I  proposed 
to  do.-  I  told  him  I  was  willing  to  do  anything  in  my 
power  for  the  advancement  of  the  Union  cause,  and 
that  I  desired  to  accompany  his  army  into  Mississippi, 
for  there  was  my  home.  He  dismissed  me,  saying  in 
an  hour  and  a  half  to  report  to  him,  and  directed  me 
to  where  his  orderlies  were  quartered,  to  get  something 
to  eat,  which  I  very  much  needed.  At  the  appointed 
time  I  reported  to  the  General.  He  then  told  me  he 
wanted  me  to  make  a  trip  down  South  far  enough  to 
learn  where  Beauregard  had  stopped  with  his  army, 
and  to  report  the  same  to  him  as  soon  as  possible. 
This  was  a  trying  moment  for  me,  remembering  all  the 
difficulties  under  which  I  left  home,  and  knowing  if 
caught  in  that  country  again  my  fate  was  certain 
death.  I  reminded  the  General  of  all  this,  upon  which 
he  said,  "  If  all  that  General  Sherman  has  said  about 
you  is  true,  then,  sir,  you  are  the  man,  and  fully 
competent  to  perform  the  task."  I  at  once  consented, 
fully  resolved  to  accomplish  the  undertaking,  or  die  in 
the  attempt.  Two  hours  were  given  me  to  prepare 


276  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

myself  and  receive  the  necessary  instructions.  The 
General  here  provided  me  with  a  splendid  horse  and 
equipments,  citizen's  dress,  and  twenty-five  dollars  in 
specie.  I  started,  but  the  day  being  so  far  advanced  I 
went  no  further  than  the  outpost,  and  remained  all 
night  with  Colonel  Haskell.  At  an  early  hour  next 
morning  the  Colonel  escorted  me  outside  his  pickets, 
and  left  me  with  hearty  good  wishes  for  my  success. 
I  was  now  alone  in  rebeldom.  I  shaped  my  course 
southwest,  and  was  soon  keeping  company  with  frag- 
ments of  the  retreating  army.  They  all  appeared  to 
be  excited,  and  each  one  was  looking  out  for  himself, 
paying  little  attention  to  who  was  going  north  or  south. 
After  traveling  this  course  some  forty  miles  I  turned 
south-east,  striking  the  Mississippi  and  Ohio  Railroad 
near  Okolona.  I  there  learned  that  Beauregard  and 
Bragg  had  halted  their  army  a  few  miles  north  of  here, 
at  a  place  called  Tupelo.  I  remained  here  twenty-four 
hours,  watching  the  trains  and  procuring  all  necessary 
information.  I  then  took  a  northeast  course  for  thirty 
miles,  when  I  stopped  and  put  up  for  the  night  at  my 
brother-in-law's,  some  six  miles  from  Gunntown,  in 
Itawamba  County,  Miss.  I  was  somewhat  surprised 
to  find  my  brother-in-law  here,  who  was  to  have  met 
me  at  Corinth.  He  was  dressed  in  the  Confedarate 
uniform.  I  asked  him  what  that  meant.  He  replied 
that  while  trying  to  reach  Corinth  he  was  captured, 
and  in  order  to  save  his  neck  he  had  volunteered.  He 
had  joined  my  brother's  company.  He  said  he  was  as 
good  a  Union  man  as  ever,  and  had  feigned  sickness 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  277 

in  order  to  be  left  behind  and  captured  by  the  Yankees, 
whom  he  knew  were  coming.  He  expressed  a  wish  to 
accompany  me  back,  but  not  having  a  horse  he  finally 
backed  out,  and  allowed  he  would  go  and  see  his  family 
first. 

I  found  it  very  difficult  to  travel  north.  Every  one 
wanted  to  know  what  my  business  was.  After  staying 
here  twenty-four  hours  I  shaped  my  course  toward 
Booneville,  through  the  woods.  It  was  reported  that 
the  Federals  had  advanced  to  Gunntown,  but  I  did  not 
believe  it,  and  so  continued  my  course  toward  Boone- 
ville. Previous  to  taking  my  departure  from  my 
brother-in-law's  I  handed  him  a  letter  and  some  money 
to  take  to  my  family,  in  Chickasaw  County.  I  had 
arrived  to  within  about  two  miles  of  Baldwin,  where  I 
certainly  expected  to  find  our  troops,  but  imagine  my 
astonishment  to  see  before  me,  and  not  more  than  two 
hundred  yards  distant,  a  Confederate  picket.  I  at 
once  wheeled  my  horse  and  shot  into  the  woods  on  my 
right.  They  hallooed  after  me  but  did  not  fire.  I 
made  quick  time  for  a  short  distance,  and  felt  quite 
satisfied  there  were  no  Union  troops  in  that  place.  I 
pursued  my  journey,  very  cautiously  striking  the 
railroad  again,  two  and  a  half  miles  north  of  Baldwin. 
I  here  inquired  of  an  old  lady  if  she  had  seen  any  of 
our  cavalry  that  day.  She  replied  she  had,  and  that 
they  were  going  toward  Baldwin.  I  asked  if  she  had 
seen  any  Yankees,  and  she  said  she  had  not,  unless  I 
was  one,  and  she  thought  I  was.  I  told  her  I  felt 
satisfied  that  she  had  never  seen  any,  for  they  had  a 


278  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

horn  and  tail  like  a  billy-goat,  and  wheeling  my  horse 
I  put  spurs,  leaving  her  to  her  own  reflections.  I  then 
made  good  time  toward  Boonville,  meeting  with  no 
interruption  until  halted  by  the  Federal  pickets.  They 
took  me  prisoner  and  carried  me  to  General  Oglesby's 
headquarters.  It  was  then  after  night.  I  informed 
the  General  who  I  was,  and  he  dismissed  the  guard  and 
ordered  his  cook  to  prepare  me  some  supper,  after 
which  he  informed  me  that  General  Pope  had  moved 
his  headquarters  to  Corinth,  and  that  he  was  going 
there  next  day,  and  I  should  accompany  him.  The 
General  furnished  me  with  a  blanket  and  a  place  in 
his  tent. 

I  had  been  gone  just  six  days,  and  had  completely 
circumnavigated  the  Confederate  army.  I  arrived  at 
Clear  Creek,  near  Corinth,  where  I  found  General 
Pope  and  reported.  He  expressed  himself  very  much 
pleased  with  my  services,  and  told  me  the  horse  and 
equipments  were  mine,  which  I  felt  very  proud  to  own, 
it  being  the  first  present  I  had  received  from  the  Union 
army,  and  I  began  to  have  a  better  opinion  of  General 
Pope.  I  had  not  been  in  camp  more  than  twelve  hours 
when  he  sent  for  me.  On  appearing  before  him  he 
told  me  he  wanted  me  to  go  to  Columbus,  Miss.,  and 
to  start  immediately,  furnishing  me  with  all  necessary 
instructions,  and  promised  that  if  I  returned  success- 
fully he  would  make  me  a  present  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars.  The  money  was  no  inducement  to  me, 
but  I  thought  I  could  serve  my  country,  and  was 
willing  to  try.  I  started  next  morning,  and  about 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  279 

three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  reached  Blackland,  where 
I  found  a  detachment  of  the  Third  Michigan  cavalry, 
commanded  by  Lieut.-Col.  Minty.  They  had  had  an 
engagement  that  day  near  Baldwin,  and  a  portion  of 
them  were  then  out.  Just  about  sunset  Colonel  Minty 
put  me  through  his  pickets,  and  wishing  me  good  luck 
left  me  alone. 

I  again  launched  out  into  rebeldom,  taking  a  south- 
west course.  After  traveling  some  fifteen  miles  that 
night — it  being  very  dar"k — I  suddenly  found  myself 
halted,  and  two  men  emerged  from  the  woods  in  my 
front ;  at  the  same  time  two  came  in  my  rear.  They 
asked  me  if  I  was  armed.  I  told  them  I  was  not. 
One  of  them  asked,  "  Are  you  a  citizen,  or  who  in  h — 1 
are  you?"  I  replied  that  I  was  a  citizen,  but  did  not 
belong  to  that  settlement.  One  of  the  party  was  about 
to  ask  me  another  question,  when  I  interrupted  him  by 
saying,  "  Gentlemen,  I  hope  I  am  among  my  friends." 
One  of  them  said,  "Who  in  h — 1  do  you  call  your 
friends?"  I  answered,  "I  am  a  Southern  man,  and 
hope  you  are  the  same."  One  of  them,  taking  me  by 
the  hand,  said,  "  We  are,  old  hoss  ;  but  where  in  h — 1 
have  you  been?"  I  told  them  I  had  been  up  above, 
after  a  sick  brother,  who  had  been  left  when  our  forces 
evacuated  Corinth,  but  did  not  succeed  in  getting  him, 
for  I  found  that  the  Yankees  were  too  convenient,  and 
that  I  was  then  hurrying  away  from  them.  I  asked 
them  to  what  command  they  belonged,  and  they  told 
me  to  the  Second  Alabama  Cavalry.  I  then  wanted  to 
know  if  I  could  remain  with  them  all  night.  They 


I 

280  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

said  I  had  better  get  to  the  rear  and  stop  at  the  next 
house,  for  they  had  been  fighting  that  day  with  the 

d d  Yankees,  and  they  believed  that  they  would  be 

along  that  road  the  next  morning.  After  leaving  them 
I  took  a  diiferent  road  from  the  one  they  had  directed 
me  to  take,  and  pursued  a  more  westerly  course.  I 
traveled  some  ten  miles  further  that  night.  I  learned 
that  the  army  had  flanked  out  considerably  since  my 
last  trip,  and  it  required  more  caution.  Next  morning 
I  took  the  road  leading  to  Ellistown,  but  before  reaching 
it  learned  that  a  cavalry  force  was  stationed  there.  I 
then  tried  to  circle  it,  by  leaving  it  on  my  left,  but 
unfortunately  struck  the  outer  picket  west  of  town. 
They  captured  and  sent  me  a  prisoner  into  Ellistown, 
where  we  arrived  about  noon.  I  was  put  into  a  room, 
where  I  found  several  citizens,  who  had  been  picked  up 
the  day  previous.  The  majority  of  them  were  soldiers 
who  were  returning  to  their  commands.  The  captain 
in  charge  told  me  we  would  all  be  sent  to  Colonel 
Chalmers'  headquarters,  which  was  about  four  miles 
southeast  from  there.  Upon  being  brought  before  the 
Colonel  I  stood  back,  allowing  others  to  be  heard,  the 
better  to  frame  my  story.  While  standing  there  I  was 
a  silent  listener  to  some  of  the  most  damnable  falsehoods 
ever  uttered  by  human  tongue.  Some  of  these  soldiers, 
upon  being  questioned  by  the  Colonel,  told  him  they 
had  been  left  behind  at  Booneville  and  vicinity,  sick 
and  wounded,  where  many  of  their  families  resided ; 
that  when  the  Federals  advanced  they  were  concealed 
beneath  beds,  in  old  garrets  and  other  places ;  that 


THE   SCOUT.  281 

while  in  those  positions  they  saw  the  d d  Yankees 

violate  the  persons  of  their  wives  and  daughters,  destroy 
their  property,  etc.  You  can  imagine  my  feelings,  and 
God  knows  how  I  wanted  to  tell  them  they  lied.  And 
yet  these  stories  were  believed,  and  men  shed  tears, 
and  swore  by  the  Almighty  God  that  they  would  have 
independence  or  death.  It  was  such  lies  as  these,  in 
many  instances,  that  so  inflamed  the  Southern  people 
against  the  North,  and  made  demons  of  them. 

I  then  related  my  story  to  the  Colonel  concerning 
my  sick  brother,  and  he  told  me  to  proceed  on  my  way 
home.  I  had  not  gone  more  than  eight  miles  when  I 
was  again  arrested  and  taken  immediately  before 
General  Breckenridge,  who  was  camped  a  litte  north 
of  Pontotac.  He  questioned  me  very  closely,  and  I 
related  the  same  story.  He  also  told  me  to  go  home. 
I  then  made  a  sympathetic  appeal  to  the  General  for  a 
pass,  telling  him  that  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  travel 
without  one.  He  asked  me  for  my  County  pass,  and 
when  I  could  not  produce  one  he  threatened  to  send  me 
to  General  Bragg,  who,  of  all  men  on  earth,  I  dreaded 
most — for  in  his  command  were  about  four  hundred 
men  who  knew  me  and  threatened  my  life.  I  was  then 
very  willing  to  leave  without  the  pass,  which  he  per- 
mitted me  to  do.  It  was  now  night,  and,  on  reviewing 
my  situation,  I  found  that  each  time  on  being  arrested 
I  had  been  carried  east,  away  from  my  intended  route, 
until  I  found  myself  on  the  main  road  between  my 
home  and  the  main  Confederate  army.  I  felt  some 
alarm  about  pursuing  this  road,  fearing  I  would  meet 


282  CIIICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

some  of  my  old  acquaintances.  So  I  put  up  all  night 
at  a  plantation,  where  I  found  five  Confederate  officers, 
with  whom  I  entered  into  conversation,  and  listened 
attentively  to  their  plans.  I  found  matters  quite  dif- 
ferent since  my  first  trip.  People  were  less  excited 
and  all  were  organizing  and  taking  up  arms,  making 
ready  for  another  great  struggle.  Every  one  through- 
out the  country  were  ordered  to  report  at  places 
designated  by  the  authorities. 

Now  that  I  was  so  near  home,  (within  fifty-five  miles, 
and  nearly  on  my  route  to  Columbus,)  I  fully  resolved 
to  visit  it.  Deeming  it  unsafe  to  pursue  the  main  road, 
I  traveled  paths  and  byroads.  Night  overtook  me 
within  fifteen  miles  of  home,  near  the  head  of  the 
Yellow  Bushy  River.  Some  five  miles  further  on  I 
stopped  at  a  house,  to  inquire  about  the  roads,  when 
who  should  I  find  in  the  proprietor  but  my  own  cousin. 
He  recognized  my  voice  and  called  me  by  name.  He 
then  asked  me  to  alight,  feed  my  horse  and  sup  with 
him.  He  then  told  me  he  had  that  day  been  sworn 
into  the  Confederate  army.  After  supper  I  took  him 
one  side  and  asked  him  not  to  make  public  my  appear- 
ance in  that  country,  for  I  had  been  wrongfully  treated, 
and  he  promised  me  that  he  would  not.  I  then  pro- 
ceeded on  my  way  home,  arriving  just  before  day. 
What  was  my  astonishment  to  find  my  brother-in-law, 
whom  I  had  parted  with  near  Gunntown,  on  my  first 
trip,  and  returning  to  the  Federal  lines.  He  had 
arrived  a  few  hours  before  me,  and  delivered  the  money 
and  letter.  You  can  imagine  the  astonishment  of  my 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  283 

wife  on  seeing  me,  and  my  joy  at  being  with  them  all 
again,  and  viewing  the  familiar  spot  where  I  had  toiled 
for  so  many  years. 

My  horse  was  sent  to  a  place  of  safety,  to  be  cared 
for  by  a  friend,  so  as  not  to  raise  suspicion.  I  also 
sent  for  some  of  my  old  staunch  Union  friends  to  come 
and  see  me  immediately.  I  found  some  of  them  wearing 
the  Confederate  uniform.  My  brother,  who  was  com- 
manding a  company,  and  lived  only  half  a  mile  from 
my  place,  was  then  home,  gathering  up  stragglers 
belonging  to  his  company.  The  following  day,  my 
cousin,  with  whom  I  had  taken  supper  before  reaching 
home,  came  over  into  my  settlement  and,  in  the  presence 
of  a  number  of  citizens,  announced  my  arrival.  Not- 
withstanding my  wife's  joy  at  my  unexpected  appearance 
home,  as  soon  as  it  was  known  that  I  was  there,  she 
became  alarmed,  and  wept  bitterly,  fearing  I  would  be 
assassinated.  My  friends  kept  me  well  posted.  The 
second  night  after  my  arrival,  a  friend  called  and  told 
my  wife  that  I  would  be  hunted  for  the  next  day,  by  a 
pack  of  hounds,  and  that  my  brother  would  be  with 
the  party.  I  sent  for  my  horse,  fully  resolved  to  leave 
immediately.  At  eleven  o'clock  that  night  I  met  my 
wife,  in  the  middle  of  my  plantation,  and  there,  in  the 
presence  of  Almighty  God,  we  knelt  together  and 
prayed,  and  I  believe  it  was  heard  by  Him  who  "know- 
eth  all  things." 

The  next  morning  found  me  many  miles  from  home, 
on  my  way  toward  Columbus.  About  noon  that  day,  I 
met  a  young  man  who  was  out  conscripting  negroes,  to 


284  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

work  on  the  fortifications  at  Columbus,  and  from  that 
time  we  traveled  together,  arriving  at  the  place  about 
three  o'clock  that  afternoon,  having  traveled  sixty  miles 
in  the  last  fifteen  hours.  I  had  no  difficulty  in  getting 
into  town,  and  did  not  part  company  with  my  young 
friend  until  after  riding  around  and  viewing  all  the 
works.  After  satisfying  my  curiosity  I  repaired  to  the 
Cady  House,  where  a  large  concourse  of  Confederate 
officers  were  collected.  That  night  they  had  a  grand 
ball,  while  opposite  the  house  was  a  large  building 
which  contained  some  six  hundred  prisoners — Federal 
soldiers  and  Union  citizens.  While  the  Confederates 
were  dancing  the  prisoners  were  praying  and  singing 
patriotic  songs.  This  occurred  June  21st,  1862. 

The  next  day  I  called  on  the  Provost  Marshal,  where 
I  found  quite  a  crowd  who,  like  myself,  were  applying 
for  passes.  I  remained  some  time,  watching  and  listen- 
ing, the  better  to  frame  a  story  for  myself.  It  required 
a  voucher  before  a  citizen  could  procure  a  pass  to  leave 
the  city — of  which  I  had  none.  Before  presenting  my 
case  I  was  deeply  interested,  listening  to  the  following 
conversation,  between  a  colonel,  commanding — if  I 
remember  aright — the  Second  Tennessee  Infantry,  who 
desired  a  pass  to  visit  his  wife,  then  residing  in  the 
vicinity  of  Tuscumbia  valley.  The  Provost  Marshal, 
Captain  Gregory  informed  him  that  the  Yankees  were 
in  the  valley  and  would  capture  him  if  he  went  up  there. 
The  Colonel  replied,  d — n  the  Yankees ;  he  felt  no 
alarm  about  being  captured ;  he  saw  friends  from  there 
every  day ;  that  he  would  dress  in  citizen's  clothes  and 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  285 

go  all  among  them,  and  find  out  what  they  were  doing ; 
and  that  his  wife  had  some  eighteen  recruits  for  his 
regiment,  and  that  he  must  go.  He  was  granted  a 
pass  and  left. 

I  now  presented  myself,  and  was  asked  who  would 
vouch  for  me.  I  replied  that  I  was  a  stranger  in  the 
place  ;  that  I  lived  in  Chickasaw  County,  Mississippi ; 
had  come  here  with  a  friend,  to  drive  some  cattle,  who 
had  left  the  day  before,  without  notifying  me.  He  said 
how  do  I  know  whether  you  live  in  Chickasaw,  or 
somewhere  else.  I  then  produced  my  papers,  showing 
him  my  cotton  bills  of  sale  and  receipts  for  taxes.  He 
then  propounded  some  hard  questions.  I  convinced 
him  that  I  was  acquainted  with  all  the  prominent 
citizens  in  that  section  of  country,  and  told  him  he 
must  know  we  had  hung  all  the  Union  men  in  our 
county.  Upon  this  he  gave  me  a  pass  to  go  to  Chick- 
asaw County — -just  where  I  did  not  wish  to  go  at  that 
time.  I  had  left  the  office  and  proceeded  about  sixty 
yards  when  I  was  halted  and  found  myself  a  prisoner, 
and  was  conducted  back  to  the  Provost  Marshal's 
office.  I  could  not  account  for  this  proceeding,  and,  at 
first,  thought  that  I  had  been  recognized  by  some  old 
acquaintance — in  which  case  my  life  was  not  worth  a 
cent.  However,  I  did  not  show  any  signs  of  fear,  but, 
with  a  bold,  defiant  look,  confronted  the  Captain,  and, 
handing  him  my  pass,  demanded  what  he  wanted. 
After  looking  me  in  the  eye,  for  nearly  a  minute,  he 
said  "  Go,  d — n  it,  go  ;  I  believe  you  are  all  right."  I 
felt  much  relieved,  and,  without  further  delay,  procured 


286  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

my  horse  and  left  the  city,  on  the  north  side.  After 
passing  the  pickets,  I  bent  my  course  east,  and,  that 
evening,  struck  the  road  leading  from  Columbus  to 
Tuscumbia. 

I  had  proceeded  about  thirty  miles  when  I  overtook 
the  Colonel,  previously  mentioned.  He  was  seated  in 
a  buggy,  dressed  in  full  uniform.  I  entered  into  a 
conversation  with  him,  and  soon  found  that  he  had  not 
recognized  me  while  in  the  Provost  Marshal's  office. 
I  was  not  long  in  working  myself  into  his  good  graces, 
and,  telling  him  that  I,  too,  was  on  a  visit  to  the  valley, 
after  a  widowed  sister,  whose  husband  had  fallen  while 
gallantly  fighting  under  Zollicoffer,  at  Mill  Springs.  I 
found  but  little  difficulty  while  traveling  with  the 
Colonel,  as  but  few  questions  were  asked  me.  When 
within  about  thirty  miles  of  old  Russelville,  Alabama, 
I  framed  an  excuse  and  left  him.  I  had  not  proceeded 
far  when,  crossing  one  of  the  branches  of  Big  Bear 
Creek,  I  was  arrested  by  a  Confederate  picket.  From 
all  appearances  I  began  to  think  matters  were  going 
hard  with  me,  one  claiming  my  horse,  and  another  my 
saddle.  I  felt  very  indignant,  and  demanded  them  to 
report  me  to  their  officers.  I  was  then  taken  across 
the  stream  to  a  house  near  by,  where  I  saw  some  two 
or  three  officers.  I  then  called  for  dinner,  and  requested 
that  my  horse  might  be  fed.  I  saw  the  officers  had  no 
notion  of  letting  me  pursue  my  journey  further.  Just 
as  we  had  finished  dinner,  up  drove  the  Colonel,  whom 
I  had  left  behind.  He  appeared  rejoiced  to  see  me,  and 
our  familiarity  had  the  effect  of  changing  the  suspicions 


THE   SCOUT.  287 

of  the  others,  if  any  existed  and  I  was  not  ques- 
tioned any  further,  but  at  liberty  to  leave  when  I  pleased. 
On  calling  for  my  horse,  I  discovered  that  my  saddle 
was  gone,  and  soon  learned  that  one  of  the  officers,  a 
lieutenant,  had  taken  a  fancy  to  it,  and  stolen  it,  and 
sent  me  his  saddle  and  a  note,  enclosing  ten  dollars, 
saying  that  he  was  well  pleased  and  that  I  had  better 
leave  those  diggings  d — n  quick. 

Before  leaving  that  place,  in  company  with  the 
Colonel,  we  were  told  that  we  would  not  find  any  more 
Confederate  cavalry  on  our  course,  but  we  would  be 

liable  to  be  gobbled  up  at  any  time  by  the  d d 

Yankees.  After  proceeding  some  two  miles  with  the 
Colonel,  I  framed  an  excuse  and,  pretending  that  my 
course  lay  in  another  direction,  I  left  him,  taking  the 
direct  road  to  Russelville,  about  twenty  miles  distant, 
which  I  learned  was  occupied  by  the  Federals.  In 
passing  down  the  mountain  into  Russelville  I  met  one 
of  General  Bragg's  scouts,  who  informed  me  that  he 
had  to  report  that  night  to  General  Bragg,  at  Tupello, 
some  sixty  miles  distant.  (This  was  very  early  in  the 
morning,  and  his  horse  was  covered  with  foam.)  He 
cautioned  me  how  I  was  to  proceed  in  the  valley,  as  the 
Yankees  were  thicker  than  bees  in  June.  I  felt  very 
much  disappointed  that  I  had  no  fire  arms.  I  might 
have  taken  him  prisoner. 

I  reached  Russelville  without  any  further  detention, 
and  found  two  companies  of  the  Fourth  Ohio  Cavalry 
stationed  there.  I  informed  the  Captain  that  an  attack 
was  premeditated  upon  him  in  a  few  days,  (which  I  had 


288  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

learned  at  the  house  where  my  saddle  was  stolen.)  The 
attack  did  occur  with  some  loss  to  our  side.  I  requested 
the  Captain  to  send  me  immediately  to  Tuscumbia, 
which  he  did,  under  guard,  arriving  there  the  same 
evening,  and  reported  to  General  Wood,  commanding 
the  Post.  The  General  knew  nothing  about  me.  I 
told  him  I  could  capture  a  rebel  colonel  that  night,  if 
he  wished  it  done.  He  consented  and  ordered  a  lieu- 
tenant and  twenty  men  to  accompany  me.  I  had,  while 
conversing  with  the  Colonel,  (my  traveling  companion) 
learned  his  destination.  We  started,  and  when  within 
one  half  mile  of  the  house,  a  charge  was  ordered  by 
the  Lieutenant.  The  clattering  of  the  horses  hoofs 
over  the  hard  gravel  road  could  be  heard  twice  that 
distance.  This  was  poor  policy,  and  it  betrayed  the 
ignorance  of  the  Lieutenant,  who  thought  he  knew  it 
all. 

Fortunately  the  Colonel  had  not  arrived.  After  the 
house  had  been  thoroughly  searched,  the  women  making 
sport  of  us  the  while,  they  turned  their  attention  toward 
me,  and  commenced  cursing  me,  and  allowed  that  it 

was  a  d d  lie,  and  they  believed  I  was  a  d d 

rebel  too.  My  feelings  were  considerably  wounded.  I 
then  told  the  Lieutenant  that  if  he  would  take  my 
advice  I  would  yet  secure  the  Colonel.  After  some 
considerable  argument  he  consented.  I  then  had  him 
withdraw  his  men  one  half  mile  from  the  house,  and 
dismount,  six  or  eight  proceed  on  foot  back  again,  and 
so  conceal  ourselves  near  the  house  as  to  see  any 
person  who  might  approach.  Everything  being  ready 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  289 

we  had  not  long  to  wait  before  a  buggy  was  seen  to 
drive  up  to  the  house  and  stop.  Now  was  the  time, 
and  at  a  signal  the  men  bounded  forward  and  secured 
the  Colonel  before  he  had  time  to  get  out.  I  remained 
concealed,  so  as  not  to  let  him  see  me,  but  at  a  distance 
I  could  perceive  that  he  had  shed  his  uniform  and 
donned  a  citizen's  dress.  He  expostulated,  denying 
that  he  had  anything  to  do  with  the  Confederate  army. 
We  finally  reached  headquarters.  He  still  protested 
that  he  was  no  Colonel.  The  General  approached  me 
and  asked  me  if  I  was  certain  that  was  the  man.  I 
told  him  I  thought  it  was — that  if  I  saw  his  face  before 
the  light  I  could  tell,  but  I  did  not  wish  him  to 
recognize  me.  The  Colonel  still  protested,  until  the 
General  was  inclined  to  doubt  my  word,  and  told  me 
as  much.  I  then  told  him,  in  order  to  convince  him, 
that  I  was  no  humbug,  and  that  I  would  confront  the 
Colonel.  I  then  came  forward,  and  stepping  before 
him  and  saluting  him  said,  "  Colonel,  how  are  you  ?" 
This  was  a  nailer ;  the  Colonel  was  dumbfounded,  and 
you  can  well  imagine  his  astonishment.  He  at  once 
confessed,  and  turning  towards  me  gave  vent  to  his 
feelings  by  cursing  me  for  all  that  was  out,  telling  the 
General  that  I  accompanied  him  from  Columbus,  that 

I  was  a  d d  rascal,  and  ought  to  be  hung. 

This  proved  a  disastrous,  a  painful  affair  for  me  and 
mine.  The  Colonel  had  learned  my  name  and  place  of 
residence.  In  two  months  he  was  exchanged,  and  he 
immediately  went  to  my  county,  and  under  the  alien 
enemy  act,  entitled  the  "  Sequestration  Act,"  seized 

13 


290  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

forty  thousand  dollars  worth  of  property,  leaving  my 
family  destitute.  The  next  morning  I  was  put  on 
board, the  train,  and  under  guard  sent  to  Corinth,  to 
report  to  General  Pope.  On  arriving  at  the  latter 
place  I  was  informed  that  General  Pope  was  about  to 
leave  for  Virginia.  I  had  just  time  to  see  him  and 
bid  him  good-bye.  He  told  me  to  report  to  General 
Rosecrans,  and  he  would  make  everything  satisfactory 
with  me.  I  then  reported  to  General  Rosecrans,  whose 
headquarters  were  at  Bear  Spring.  I  had  been  absent 
just  twelve  days,  having  spent  two  at  home. 

I  now  appeared  before  the  General,  telling  him  who 
I  was,  where  I  had  been,  and  who  sent  me.  He  took 
down  all  the  items,  and  then  said  to  me,  uAs  I  do  not 
know  you,  sir,  I  will  want  some  proof."  This"  was  a 
stunner.  I  thought  of  General  Sherman,  but  he  had 
gone  to  Memphis — General  Pope  had  left  for  Virginia. 
I  told  him  that  General  McPherson  knew  me,  and  who 
was  then  in  Corinth.  He  said  he  was  going  to  Corinth 
that  day,  and  taking  down  my  proper  name  told  me  if 
General  McPherson  knew  me  that  whatever  he  said 
would  be  all  right.  The  General  started,  leaving  me 
in  charge  of  an  ^orderly.  He  returned  that  evening, 
and  early  the  next  morning  sent  for  me,  telling  me 
that  General  McPherson  knew  no  such  name,  and  that 
I  must  be  an  imposter.  I  told  him  I  knew  that  the 
General  did  not  know  me,  and  that  I  would  go  with 
him  to  the  General.  General  Rosecrans  then  said  that 
General  McPherson  knew  one  Chickasaw  very  well,  and 
would  vouch  for  anything  he  said.  I  told  the  General 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  291 

I  was  Chickasaw — that  General  Sherman  had  always 
called  me  by  that  name,  but  I  hoped  that  I  had  lost  it. 
The  General  then  burst  into  a  laugh,  and  said  I  must 
be  the  man,  for  I  answered  the  description,  and  that 
should  be  my  name.  He  then  wrote  me  an  order,  and 
sent  me  to  Captain  Wm.  Wiles,  Provost  Marshal  at 
Corinth,  for  him  to  swear  me  into  the  United  States' 
service  as  a  scout,  furnishing  me  the  necessary  papers. 
It  was  now  about  the  last  of  June.  For  the  following 
month  I  was  kept  almost  constantly  riding,  guiding 
scouting  parties  here  and  there,  until  the  army  moved 
toward  luka.  During  this  time  an  order  had  been 
issued  to  the  effect  that  citizens  who  would  report  and 
take  the  amnesty  oath  would  be  permitted  to  bring  in 
their  cotton,  for  which  they  would  be  paid  in  gold.  At 
that  time  the  country  was  well  settled  around  the  town 
of  Danville,  and  it  was  surprising  to  see  them  flock 
into  Corinth  and  take  the  oath.  There  was  one  person 
around  headquarters  who  was  a  cotton  speculator,  and 
who  kept  me,  a  considerable  portion  of  my  time,  finding 
cotton.  On  one  occasion  two  teams  had  been  sent  out, 
and  were  returning  loaded  with  cotton,  when  about  two 
mil  3S  west  of  Danville  they  were  stopped  in  front  of 

one  H.  L 's  house,  where  they  were  captured  and 

wa;;on  and  cotton  burned,  and  the  mules  and  drivers 
taken  south.  Some  time  after  we  had  arrived  at  luka 
one  of  the  drivers,  who  had  been  captured,  reported, 
having  succeeded  in  making  his  escape.  He  said  that 

Mr.  H.  L ,  who  professed  to  be  a  good  Union  man, 

was  the  person  who  burned  the  cotton,  and  told  the 


292  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

guerrillas  to  be  sure  and  have  the  Yankees  killed,  not 
to  let  them  return.  At  this  time  our  pickets  stationed 
in  that  section  of  country  were  very  much  annoyed  by 
being  fired  upon  after  night  and  several  had  been  killed 
and  wounded.  This  was  then  reported  to  General 
Rosecrans,  who  was  then  at  luka,  and  sending  for  me, 
requested  me  to  go  to  Danville,  and  by  playing  off 
sesech  obtain  all  the  information  I  could,  particularly 

concerning  this  man  H.  L .     I  selected  six  men, 

well  armed  and  attired  in  citizen's  dress.  We  started, 
arrived  at  Danville  the  same  evening,  and  reported  to 
the  Provost  Marshal,  handing  him  a  note  from  General 
Rosecrans,  directing  him  to  furnish  me  what  assistance 
I  required.  That  same  night  I  set  out  with  six  men 
and  advanced  to  within  four  hundred  yards  of  Mr.  H. 

L 's  house.     I  then  ordered  my  men  to  conceal 

themselves,  while  I  called  on  Mr.  L ,  whom  I  found 

at  home.  At  first  he  was  very  shy  and  questioned  me 
closely,  but  I  answered  all  his  questions  with  apparent 
satisfaction  to-  him.  I  told  him  I  was  a  member  of 
Colonel  Faulkner's  command,  and  that  he  had  sent  me 
here  to  learn  what  I  could  respecting  the  Yankees.  It 
was  not  long  before  he  related  to  me  all  about  the 
burning  of  the  cotton,  fully  confirming  the  report  of 
the  driver.  He  also  stated  that  he  had  planned  and 
assisted,  only  a  few  nights  previous,  in  shooting  two  of 
the  Yankee  pickets,  and  while  his  two  sisters  were 
preparing  supper  for  me  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Colonel 
Faulkner,  which  I  was  to  hand  him.  It  contained  the 
following  statement :  that  all  the  citizens  in  that  part 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  293 

of  the  country  had  taken  the  amnesty  oath,  not  out  of 
any  pure  motive,  but  for  the  purpose  of  selling  their 
cotton,  and  that  they  all  had  arms,  which  they  kept 
concealed,  and  if  he  would  only  come  up  in  that  country 
they  would  all  flock  to  his  support  and  help  to  clean 
out  Danville. 

I  had  now  procured  all  the  information  I  wanted, 
and  bidding  him  good  night  we  parted.  I  at  once 
rejoined  my  men,  and  sent  a  portion  of  them  to  arrest 
him  and  take  him  to  headquarters,  which  they  did. 
The  next  day,  as  I  accompanied  him  to  luka,  he  at 
once  recognized  me,  though  I  had  taken  the  precaution 
to  change  my  clothes,  and  begged  me,  for  God's  sake, 
to  deal  with  him  as  easily  as  possible.  He  was  duly 
examined,  convicted,  and  sentenced  to  be  shot,  in  five 
days  from  that  time.  In  attempting  to  make  his 
escape,  on  the  third  day  of  his  confinement,  he  was 
shot  dead  by  the  guard.  I  felt  sorry  that  I  had  any 
hand  in  this,  still  I  honestly  believe  that  he  deserved 
his  fate. 

About  this  time  hundreds  of  persecuted  Union  men 
were  flocking  into  our  lines  from  Alabama,  Mississippi, 
and  Tennessee,  expressing  a  desire  to  fight  the  rebels. 
The  General  requested  me  to  take  charge  of  them  and 
organize  them  into  companies  and  regiments,  and  also 
to  select  such  men  as  I  chose  for  scouts,  which  I  was 
to  have  full  control  of,  and  be  his  chief  of  scouts. 
Upon  conversing  with  the  refugees  I  learned  that  they 
wanted  to  become  independent  companies,  and  fight  the 
rebels  on  their  own  hook.  This  the  General  would  not 


294  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

permit.  They  then  agreed  to  be  sworn  into  the  United 
States'  service,  if  allowed  to  elect  their  own  officers. 
This  also  the  General  objected  to.  They  then  became 
disgusted,  and  the  majority  of  them  disbanded  and  left, 
going  in  all  directions.  I  think  this  was  an  oversight 
in  our  General.  I  am  confident  that,  if  granted  the 
latter  privilege,  I  could  have  raised  a  full  brigade  of 
good  Union  men,  who  would  have  been  very  valuable 
to  the  Government,  operating  in  that  section  of  the 
country. 

A  few  days  previous  to  the  evacuation  of  luka  I  was 
sent  out  to  watch  a  female,  who  had  been  coming  into 
the  lines  almost  every  day  and  procuring  passes.  After 
following  her  about  four  miles  I  concluded  to  flank  out 
and  come  in  ahead  of  her.  I  succeeded  in  doing  so, 
and  being  dressed  in  Confederate  uniform  I  pulled  up 
at  a  house,  where  I  found  two  ladies.  I  inquired  if  they 
had  a  pass  issued  that  day  in  luka.  At  first  they 
seemed  to  doubt  my  character,  but  after  alluding  to 
General  Price's  army,  and  telling  them  that  I  was 
direct  from  there,  they  felt  better  satisfied,  cautioning 
me  not  to  remain  long,  as  I  was  in  danger  of  being 
captured  by  the  Yankees.  They  also  informed  me  that 
General  Price  was  then  advancing  to  attack  luka,  and 
they  were  expecting  a  sister  back  from  there.  At  the 
same  time,  on  looking  up  the  road,  she  was  discovered 
coming,  with  a  Federal  soldier  by  her  side.  This  was 
unexpected,  and  I  now  must  act ;  so  keeping  out  of 
sight  I  waited  until  they  came  up,  when  I  stepped  out 
before  the  gentleman,  with  revolver  presented,  and 


THE   SCOUT.  295 

demanded  his  surrender.  He  at  once  complied.  The 
ladies  then  beseeched  me  not  to  kill  him  there — that 
they  were  placed  in  a  very  peculiar  situation.  I  drew 
the  soldier  aside  and  managed  to  inform  him  who  I 
was.  At  the  same  time,  unperceived  by  us,  another 
soldier,  (Federal)  who  had  been  following  his  comrade, 
saw  the  proceedings,  and  managed  to  get  behind  the 
house,  and  was  just  in  the  act  of  drawing  a  bead  on 
me  when  I  Detected  him.  Fortunately  for  me  his 
comrade  saw  him  at  the  same  time,  and  motioned  to 
him  not  to  fire.  He  thought  he  had  a  good  thing. 
This  broke  up  any  further  conversation  with  the  ladies, 
and  we  all  returned  to  camp.  The  information  which  I 
obtained  respecting  Price's  movements  was  of  much 
value,  for  at  that  time  it  was  the  impression  of  Grant 
and  Rosecrans  that  he  was  advancing  to  attack  Corinth. 
Another  incident  occurred  a  few  days  previous  to 
leaving  luka.  The  same  old  cotton  buyer,  previously 
mentioned,  ordered  me  to  take  two  of  my  men  and  go 
over  to  a  certain  house  on  Indian  Creek,  and  there  find 
a  negro,  who  would  show  me  where  there  were  ten 
bales  of  cotton  hid  in  the  swamp.  It  was  nearly  dark 
when  we  arrived  at  the  plantation.  Riding  into  the 
middle  of  the  cornfield  we  hitched  our  horses,  fed  them, 
and  waited  until  dark  before  advancing  to  the  house. 
At  the  proper  time  we  started,  and  when  near  the 
house  and  still  in  the  cornfield  what  was  our  surprise 
to  see  several  men  jump  up  and  run  like  the  old  scratch. 
We  retreated  in  an  opposite  direction  at  the  same  time. 
After  awhile  we  started  again,  coming  from  another 


296  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

direction,  when  the  first  thing  we  knew  up  they  jumped 
again,  "  licketj  scoot,"  while  we  turned,  increasing  our 
speed  in  another  direction.  Again  we  concluded  to 
try  our  luck,  but  still  we  could  not  account  for  those 
men  being  there,  nor  could  we  tell  what  they  were. 
We  could  see  that  they  had  arms,  and  also  that  they 
outnumbered  us,  yet  there  was  no  firing  done  on  either 
side.  Making  a  large  circuit  we  felt  confident  of 
reaching  the  house  this  time,  when  the  first  thing  we 
knew  they  were  right  before  us,  running  away  as  if  the 
very  old  boy  was  after  them.  We  now  concluded  to 
wait  until  daylight,  at  which  time  we  approached  the 
house,  without  seeing  our  unknown  friends.  Upon 
finding  the  negro  he  informed  us  that  his  master  and 
three  sons  had  returned  from  the  army,  and  also  a 
neighbor's  son ;  that  they  dare  not  remain  in  the  house 
for  fear  of  the  Yankees  coming  upon  them ;  that  they 
had  been  run  to  death  all  night  by  the  sneaking  cusses, 
but  they  had  succeeded  in  getting  away  that  morning 
and  were  gone. 

While  out  one  day,  dressed  in  Confederate  uniform, 
I  met  a  healthy,  robust  looking  young  man,  whom  I 
concluded  to  conscript,  telling  him  I  thought  he  had 
been  up  here  so  long  among  the  Yankees  that  he  would 
soon  spoil,  and  I  would  take  him  down  to  the  army.  I 
asked  him  if  he  knew  where  I  could  find  some  good 
horses.  He  replied  that  his  aunt,  living  near  by,  had 
three  horses,  but  would  not  sell  them  to  the  Yankees. 
I  let  him  go,  not  paying  any  further  attention  to 
him,  and,  returning  to  luka,  reported.  On  the  next 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  297 

day,  the  old  cotton  speculator  ordered  me  to  take  one 
man  and  visit  the  lady,  and,  if  the  horses  would  answer 
for  cavalry  purposes,  to  buy  them.  We  started  and 
had  not  been  at  the  lady's  more  than  one-half  hour 
when  I  saw,  passing  the  house,  the  same  young  man  I 
conscripted  the  day  before.  He  seemed  to  recognize 
me  and  hurried  away.  The  lady  now  insisted  upon  our 
remaining  to  dinner,  which  she  appeared  to  be  very 
slow  in  getting.  In  the  meantime  she  had  sent  for  the 
horses,  when,  the  first  thing  I  knew,  the  place  was 
surrounded  by  our  infantry.  The  Sergeant  commanding 
the  squad  appeared  before  me,  pointing  his  bayonet  to 
my  breast,  commanded  me  to  surrender.  Of  course,  I 
complied,  not  feeling  the  least  alarmed,  nor  could  I 
avoid  laughing.  Just  then  up  came  the  horses,  but, 
when  I  expressed  a  desire  to  examine  them,  they 
refused,  saying  that  I  would  soon  have  other  kinds  of 
horses  to  examine.  We  were  soon  ordered  to  move 
forward.  I  told  the  old  lady  not  to  part  with  her 
horses,  and  that  I  would  return  for  them. 

In  a  little  while  we  were  carried  before  Colonel , 

commanding  a  detachment  of  an  Ohio  regiment  then 
guarding  trestle-work,  some  four  miles  from  luka.  He 
received  me  very  coldly  and,  in  a  gruff  voice,  wanted 
to  know  who  I  was  and  where  I  belonged.  I  told  him 
I  was  stationed  at  luka.  At  this  moment  I  chanced 
to  look  around,  and  there  stood  the  young  man  whom  I 
had  conscripted  the  day  previous,  with  mouth  wide 
open,  grinning  like  an  ape.  Our  eyes  met,  when, 
clapping  his  hands,  he  halloed  out,  "  That's  him ;  that's 

13* 


298  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

him  ;  "  and  they  all  felt  rejoiced  to  think  that  they  had 
captured  two  secesh  conscripting  officers.  I  now 
requested  to  speak  privately  to  the  Colonel,  who  readily 
consented.  I  then  told  him  he  was  very  much  mistaken 
respecting  my  character,  and  that  if  he  would  send 
me,  under  guard,  to  luka  he  would  find  me  all  right. 
I  told  him,  further,  that  I  would  like  to  purchase  the 
old  lady's  horses,  and  take  along,  as  it  would  save  me 
the  trouble  of  returning  again,  and  would  be  fulfilling 
the  contract  for  which  I  was  sent  out.  Thus  the  matter 
was  satisfactorily  arranged,  and  I  paid  the  old  lady 
eighty-five  dollars,  in  greenbacks,  for  each  horse. 

I  was  taken  direct  to  luka,  and  then  to  the  Provost 
Marshal's  office,  who,  on  learning  the  facts,  at  once 
released  me,  telling  the  guard  that  they  could  return, 
and,  if  they  ever  saw  me  again  around  their  camp,  to 
treat  me  to  the  best  they  had.  The  boys  left,  looking 
as  if  badly  sold.  I  now  turned  the  horses  over  to  Mr. 
Cotton  buyer,  who,  in  a  few  days,  sold  them  to  the 
government  for  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars, 
each — a  pretty  neat,  little  speculation. 

It  was  just  after  the  above  occurred  that  the  General 
ordered  me  to  take  two  of  my  scouts  and  go  to  Bay 
Springs,  or  below,  and  learn  the  whereabouts  of  Price, 
and  his  intentions.  We  proceeded  afoot,  keeping  the 
woods  and  by-paths,  avoiding  the  main  roads,  as  much 
as  possible,  and  traveling  day  and  night.  On  arriving 
at  Bay  Springs  we  learned,  from  friends,  that  Price's 
whole  force  was  then  north  of  us,  and  shaping  his 
course  rather  for  Corinth  or  luka,  an.d  we  turned  right 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  299 

about,  taking  the  most  direct  route  through  the  woods 
for  luka,  striking  the  main  road  within  twenty  miles  of 
the  latter  place,  and  crossing  it  between  his  cavalry 
and  infantry.  We  traveled  all  night,  reaching  luka 
next  morning,  just  in  time  to  see  the  main  column  of 
our  army  leaving  for  Corinth. 

The  General  was  under  the  impression  that  Price 
was  moving  on  that  place.  A  small  force  was  left  at 
luka,  under  command  of  Colonel  Murphy.  We  at  once 
proceeded  to  Corinth  and  reported  to  General  Rose- 
crans.  Myself  and  scouts  then  had .  a  chance  to  rest  a 
few  days,  when  the  news  came  that  Price  had  possession 
of  luka.  I  was  then  ordered  to  distribute  my  men 
among  the  following  commands,  which  were  ordered  to 
concentrate  on  the  Tuscumbia  road,  east  of  Jacinto, 
Mississippi :  Generals  Hamilton,  Stanley  and  Rose- 
crans,  while  General  Grant  would  concentrate  at 
Boonsville.  On  the  morning  of  the  day  that  the  battle 
took  place,  a  dispatch  was  received,  at  four  o'clock,  by 
General  Rosecrans,  from  General  Grant,  ordering  him 
to  move  immediately,  and  attack  the  enemy  on  the 
south  side,  precisely  at  four  in  the  afternoon.  This 
dispatch  was  carried  by  L.  Bennet,  one  of  my  scouts. 
A  .letter  also  accompanied  the  dispatch  requesting 
General  Rosecrans  to  have  the  following  read  at  the 
head  of  his  command:  "A  great  victory  won  in  the 
East,  by  General  McClellan " — which  was  complied 
with.  According  to  order,  the  General  was  on  the 
ground  at  the  appointed  time,  having  marched  that  day 
eighteen  miles — myself  acting  as  guide  for  the  General] 


300  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

It  is  useless  to  comment  on  this  batttle,  further  than 
this  that,  for  the  number  of  men  engaged,  it  was  one 
of  the  most  stubborn  and  hard  fought  battles  of  the 
war.  The  General  displayed  unquestionable  general- 
ship and  bravery,  and  I  shall  never  forget  the  noble 
charge  made  by  Colonel  Mower,  and  his  brigade,  while 
not  a  shot  could  be  heard  from  General  Grant,  eight 
miles  distant.  Dark  coming  on  ended  the  bloody  strife^ 
each  army  holding  their  ground.  After  the  firing 
ceased,  the  General  ordered  me  to  assemble  my  scouts, 
and  see  who  was  the  most  competent  to  go  to  luka. 
On  looking  around  I  could  not  find  a  single  man.  I 
then  proposed  to  go  myself,  and  left  immediately.  I 
parted  from  our  pickets  on  the  ridge,  near  two  tall 
pines,  and,  after  proceeding  a  few  rods,  found  myself 
among  the  rebels.  A  number  of  dead  and  wounded 
were  scattered  around.  The  first  one  I  saw  was  leaning 
against  a  tree,  apparently  suffering  much  pain.  I 
asked  him  what  command,  regiment  and  company  he 
belonged  to,  and  also  his  name.  My  intention  was  to 
assume  his,  if  occasion  required,  as  I  knew  he  would 
soon  be  out  of  the  way.  I  had  not  proceeded  one  hun- 
dred yards  further  when  I  came  upon  the  rebels  laying 
down  in  line  of  battle.  I  passed  to  the  rear,  without 
being  questioned — as  a  number  of  wounded  and  dead 
were  being  carried  in  that  direction.  I  was  now  within 
one  and  a  half  miles  of  luka,  on  the  main  road  which 
I  found  full  of  men  traveling  each  way.  I  pushed  on 
into  the  place,  and  learned  that  they  were  loading  up 
everything,  and  preparing  to  retreat.  I  now  turned 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  801 

my  attention  to  getting  back.  I  reached  the  tall  pines 
without  difficulty,  and  was  about  to  pass  by  the  picket 
when  I  was  halted.  They  then  asked  me  if  I  had  any 
arms,  and  I  told  them  they  knew  I  never  went  without 
them.  I  was  then  ordered  to  give  up  my  arms.  I 
asked  them  by  what  authority  they  demanded  my  arms, 
and  one  replied  by  Confederate  authority.  This  was  a 
stunner.  I  had  not  until  this  moment  discovered  the 
mistake,  for  while  absent  in  luka  our  pickets  had  been 
driven  from  this  post.  You  may  well  imagine  my 
surprise,  but  presence  of  mind  did  not  forsake  me,  and 
I  replied  no,  never,  and  drew  my  revolver.  In  an 
instant,  and  before  I  could  fire,  I  was  thrown  to  the 
ground  and  my  weapon  wrested  from  me.  I  was  then 
marched  back  into  luka,  and  brought  before  the 
Provost  Marshal.  It  was  now  two  o'clock  in  the 
morning.  After  being  questioned  I  was  taken  before 
General  Price,  who  addressed  me  very  kindly,  and 
asked  me  what  number  of  men  we  had.  At  first  I  was 
undecided  what  answer  to  make.  I  knew  he  was 
retreating-,  and  so  I  concluded  that  the  bigger  scare  I 
could  give  him  the  better,  and  told  him  that  no  private 
could  tell  the  strength  of  our  army.  He  said  for  me 
to  tell  him  what  I  knew.  I  replied,  "forty  thousand." 
"Why,"  said  he,  "You  did  not  fight  as  if  you  had  so 
many."  I  said,  "General  you  have  been  fighting  only 
the  advance  brigade — the  main  column  will  be  up  in 
the  morning."  He  then  asked  me  what  force  General 
Grant  had,  and  I  told  him  that  I  had  not  seen  General 
Grant's  army,  but,  from  all  I  could  learn,  supposed  he 


302  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

had  more  men  than  Rosecrans.  He  then  asked  me  how 
many  pieces  of  artillery  we  had,  and  I  told  him  that  I 
counted  thirty-six,  when  we  left  Jacinto.  He  then 
asked  me  what  I  was  doing  with  those  clothes  on,  and 
I  told  him  that  I  was  the  Colonel's  hostler,  and  he 
allowed  me  to  dress  as  I  pleased.  He  then  sent  for 
the  Lieutenant  who  captured  me,  to  know  under  what 
circumstances  I  was  captured.  The  Lieutenant  told 
him  that  I  came  to  the  picket  post  and  claimed  to  be 
one  of  them,  and  when  they  tried  to  disarm  me  I  told 
them  that  I  would  report  them  to  General  Rosecrans — 
which,  at  the  time,  created  some  laugh  at  my  expense. 
The  General  then  said  he  guessed  I  was  out  plundering 
the  dead.  I  replied,  "No  sir  !  You  can  search  me." 
He  sent  me  to  the  Provost  Marshal,  with  orders  for 
him  to  examine  my  person,  which  he  did,  but  found 
nothing — for,  fortunately  I  had  thrown  away  my  pocket 
book,  containing  papers  which  would  have  condemned 
me. 

I  was  then  sent  to  the  guard  house,  and,  at  four 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  was  started  on  the  road  toward 
Bay  Springs  Factory.  The  whole  army  was  then  on 
the  retreat,  as  follows :  Six  regiments  of  infantry 
abreast,  three  of  them  on  each  side  of  the  road,  while 
the  artillery  and  wagons  kept  the  road.  This  manner 
of  marching  accounts  for  General  Price's  rapid  move- 
ments— especially  when  on  a  retreat — and  I  firmly 
believe  that  he  can  beat  any  general,  Federal  or  Con- 
federate, at  that  game.  He  marched  this  day  thirty 
miles  and  camped  near  Bay  Springs  Factory.  Just 


THE   SCOUT.  303 

before  night  I  was  recognized,  by  an  old  acquaintance, 
as  one  of  General  Rosecrans'  guides,  and  the  Captain 
in  charge  of  prisoners — of  whom  there  were  about 
sixty — said  that  he  would  put  me  in  irons. 

Our  guard  consisted  of  two  companies  of  the  Sixth 
Missouri  Infantry.  I  had  now  fully  made  up  my  mind 
to  attempt  my  escape,  the  first  opportunity.  That 
night  we  were  correlled  on  a  side  hill  in  the  woods. 
The  guards  were  placed  around  us  every  six  paces. 
I  laid  down  on  the  ground  near  by  where  the  Captain 
was  seated.  The  night  was  dark.  As  I  lay  there,  a 
major,  belonging  on  General  Price's  staff,  rode  up  to 
the  Captain  and  asked  him  what  he  thought  the  orders 
were,  from  General  Van  Dorn.  The  Captain  replied 
he  did  not  know,  when  the  Major  said  that  a  despatch 
had  been  received  from  Van  Dorn,  that  evening,  for 
them  to  make  a  forced  march  to  Baldwin,  when  the 
combined  forces  would  attack  Corinth,  and  capture  it 
before  the  Yankees  could  return.  The  Captain  then 
swore  like  a  trooper,  saying  that  they  had  performed 
their  part  of  the  programme  ;  that  while  they  attacked 
luka,  Van  Dorn  should  have  attacked  Corinth ;  that 
he  had  a  mind  to  break  his  saber,  and  never  draw 
another  in  the  Confederate  cause ;  that  they  had  all 
the  fighting  and  marching  to  do.  I  had  had  nothing 
to  eat  since  leaving  Jacinto,  the  morning  before,  and 
I  asked  the  Captain  if  we  were  not  to  have  anything 
to  eat.  He  said  he  was  sorry  to  inform  me  that  he  had 
none  for  himself — that  they  had  had  no  time  to  issue 
rations.  I  remarked  to  him,  in  a  jovial  way,  that  if 


304  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

he  did  not  furnish  me  with  some  rations  or  whiskey,  I 
would  not  remain  with  him.  He  replied,  "Nary  a 
whiskey."  I  then  moved,  carelessly,  but  cautiously, 
to  the  lower  side  of  the  prisoners,  with  nothing  on  but 
my  shirt  and  pants,  (the  nights  were  somewhat  chilly 
as  it  was  September,)  and  I  knew  that  I  could  not  sleep 
much.  As  the  moon  would  rise  about  twelve  o'clock, 
my  best  time  was  after  that  hour,  as  the  rebels  needed 
rest  as  well  as  myself.  About  twelve  o'clock  I  awoke 
and,  peeping  cautiously  around,  discovered  a  sentinel, 
not  more  than  twelve  feet  from  me,  and  apparently 
very  drowsy.  I  had  previously  surveyed  the  ground, 
and  made  up  my  mind  how  to  proceed.  The  moment 
had  now  arrived  for  action.  No  one  was  astir.  Gath- 
ering myself  up,  in  a  sitting  position,  I  sprang  forward, 
throwing  my  whole  weight  against  the  guard,  clasping 
my  arms  around  him  and  his  gun,  we  both  went  stag- 
gering down  the  hill.  I  gave  him  no  chance  to  recover 
his  equilibrium.  In  the  meantime,  the  other  sentinels 
were  aroused,  but  dare  not  fire,  for  fear  of  hitting 
their  comrade — nor  could  they  leave  their  posts,  for 
the  other  prisoners  needed  watching.  After  staggering 
in  this  manner,  for  about  twelve  paces,  the  sentinel 
fell  to  the  ground,  and  at  the  same  time  I  made  one 
bound  into  a  clump  of  bushes,  where  I  lay  sprawling 
at  full  length.  At  this  moment  two  shots  were  fired 
toward  me,  but  without  effect.  I  did  not  stop  until  I 
had  crawled  about  eighty  yards.  I  then  listened  a  few 
minutes,  but  could  hear  no  one  in  pursuit — only  some 
loud  talking  and  swearing.  In  my  scramble  through 


THE   SCOUT.  305 

the  bushes  I,  unfortunately,  crawled  through  one  of 
those  sinks  so  common  around  camps.  The  danger 
was  not  yet  over,  by  any  means,  as  the  pickets  had  to 
be  passed.  After  moving  cautiously  one-half  mile,  I 
discovered  the  picket,  who  I  succeeded  in  eluding,  by 
crawling  on  my  hands  and  knees. 

I  now  felt  quite  free  again,  and  sat  down  to  reflect, 
and  study  my  course.  The  moon  had  risen,  shedding 
a  dim  light.  The  stars  were  my  compass  and  guide. 
The  distance  to  luka  was  abaut  thirty  miles,  in  a  north- 
easterly course ;  to  Corinth  about  the  same,  in  a  north- 
westerly course.  I  then  struck  out,  keeping  the  woods, 
striking  across  the  country,  going  due  north,  wading 
through  streams,  across  ravines,  over  hills  and  open 
fields.  Just  as  the  streaks  of  daylight  began  to  appear, 
I  heard  the  roosters  crowing.  This  was  a  welcome 
sound,  for  I  was  so  hungry  that  I  had  resolved  to 
procure  food,  the  first  opportunity,  at  any  risk.  I 
approached  the  house,  which  was  a  double  log  cabin, 
cautiously.  A  bright  fire  was  burning  in  the  fire  place, 
which  showed  very '  pkin  through  the  crevices  and 
unplastered  walls.  My  only  fear  was  that  there  were 
men  around.  "Liberty  is  sweet  but  hunger  will  make 
a  man  bold."  The  only  weapon  of  defense  in  my 
possession  was  a  short,  stout  stick,  about  two  feet  long. 
I  entered  the  little  gate,  and  was  making  for  the  house, 
when  I  was  assailed  by  six  or  eight  dogs,  of  all  sizes 
and  colors.  They  made  a  dive  at  me.  I  now  had  to 
act  on  the  defense,  and  kept  backing  up  to  the  fence, 
but  dare  not  turn  to  spring  over,  the  dogs  were  so 


306  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

savage.  I  then  threw  my  stick  with  all  my  might ;  at 
the  same  time  the  door  opened  and  a  woman  made  her 
appearance,  but  the  stick,  bounding,  struck  the  door, 
scaring  the  woman  most  to  death.  She  screamed, 
slammed  the  door  shut,  and  could  not  be  persuaded  to 
open  it  again. 

I  concluded  best  to  leave.  Still  pursuing  my  course, 
passing  through  a  cornfield  I  got  some  corn  and  water- 
melons, which  somewhat  appeased  my  appetite.  At 
times  I  saw  squads  of  rebel  cavalry,  from  whom  I  kept 
hid — they  were  all  going  south.  Toward  evening  I 
came  to  a  large  open  field  which  I  must  cross.  As  I 
went,  I  increased  my  pace,  until  I  was  making  about 
two-forty  time.  I  reached  the  timber  on  the  opposite 
side  and,  springing  over  the  fence,  jumped  right  on 
top  of  a  man,  who  lay  concealed  in  the  grass  and  vines. 
This  was  quite  unexpected.  He  did  not  say  a  word, 
but  jumped  up  and  put  into  the  woods,  and  was  gone 
in  less  time  than  it  takes  to  tell  it.  I  never  learned 
who  he  was,  or  why  he  was  hiding  there,  but  concluded 
that  he  was  trying  to  avoid  the  conscription. 

About  an  hour  before  sunset,  I  perceived  a  lengthy 
column  of  troops,  moving  westward,  and,  approaching 
them  very  cautiously,  soon  discovered,  to  my  joy,  that 
it  was  General  Rosecrans'  army,  moving  to  Jacinto, 
and  by  dusk,  that  evening,  I  was  with  the  General, 
who  expressed  unbounded  satisfaction  at  my  safe  return. 
After  a  good  supper — food  never  tasted  better — and 
some  good  brandy,  I  reported  to  the  General  what  I 
had  learned  respecting  the  intentions  of  the  enemy — 
their  meditated  attack  upon  Corinth. 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  307 

The  next  morning  the  General  ordered  the  branding 
of  the  horses  belonging  to  the  Seventh  Illinois  Cavalry, 
which  caused  considerable  excitement  in  camp.  The 
Seventh  owned  their  horses  and  equipments,  and  this 
proceeding  was  in  violation  of  the  contract  entered 
into  by  the  government,  at  the  time  of  their  organization. 
This  same  day  the  General  moved  his  headquarters  to 
Corinth,  and  at  once  commenced  to  fortify  the  place, 
while  I  was  ordered  to  send  out  my  scouts  on  all  the 
roads  leading  south,  and  to  watch  closely  Price  and 
Van  Dora's  movements — which  I  did. 

Now  follows  the  attack  on  Corinth,  October  3d,  1862. 
The  enemy  gained  some  little  advantage  the  first  day, 
but  the  second  day  was  the  hardest  fighting,  and  in  it 
I  participated,  doing  efficient  service  on  the  General's 
staff,  for  which  he  mentioned  his  scout  (without  name) 
in  his  report,  in  the  highest  terms.  I  will  here  make 
some  comment  on  the  proceedings  of  this  battle,  which 
will  not  only  interest  the  reader,  but  throw  some  light 
upon  the  high  esteem  in  which  I  was  held  by  the 
General. 

While  General  Davy  was  being  hard  pressed  on  the 
Mississippi  and  Charleston  railroad,  the  first  day,  I  was 
ordered  to  go  to  General  Stanley,  commanding  division 
to  the  south  on  Tuscumbia,  and  tell  him  to  reinforce 
General  Davy,  with  one  brigade  of  infantry  and  one 
section  of  artillery,  and  for  me  to  guide  them,  which 
was  accomplished,  and  I  entered  into  the  engagement 
with  them,  and  came  near  being  killed  by  the  explosion 
of  a  shell  from  the  enemy.  I  then  left  this  brigade, 


308  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

led  by  Colonel  Mower,  and,  under  a  perfect  shower  of 
shot  and  shell,  reported  back  to  General  Rosecrans 
that  they  were  in  position.  On  the  second  day,  when 
the  rebels  made  their  grand  assault — which  was  the 
most  magnificent  charge  I  ever  witnessed,  and  seldom 
equalled — I  was  with  the  General  and  staff.  Adjutant 
General  Clark  was  shot  through  the  right  lung,  when 
sitting  on  his  horse,  immediately  in  front  of  me.  Cap- 
tain William  Wiles,  Provost  Marshal,  and  myself  carried 
him  a  short  distance  to  the  rear  and  laid  him  down,  as 
we  thought  to  die.  The  Captain  remained  and  I 
returned  to  where  I  had  left  the  General,  but  he  was 
not  there,  while.  I  found  myself  almost  completely 
surrounded  by  rebels  in  their  desperate  charge.  I 
managed  to  fall  back,  and  at  the  same  time  our  fort  on 
the  south  of  east  of  the  town  opened,  and  I  never,  in 
all  my  life,  heard  such  screeching  and  whistling  through 
the  air.  It  was  terrifying  to  listen  to  and  witness. 
Directly  after  I  had  left  this  position  I  perceived  that 
the  rebel  line  was  checked,  and,  for  a  space  of  two 
minutes,  they  stood  wavering,  undecided,  when  the 
most  precipitate  retreat  imaginable  took  place — every 
man  for  himself  and  the  devil  for  the  hindermost.  I 
hurried  as  close  in  their  rear  as  possible,  without  expos- 
ing myself  to  the  deadly  discharge  of  our  own  artillery, 
which  was  making  sad  havoc  with  their  retreating  and 
disordered  ranks.  On  advancing  some  three  hundred 
yards  beyond  where  our  lines  were  formed  that  morning  I 
discovered  several  members  of  the  Yates'  sharpshooters, 
and  among  them  a  Captain  and  orderly  sergeant,  both 


THE   SCOUT.  309 

mortally  wounded  also  the  brave  Lieut. -Col.  Morsle, 
who  called  to  me  and  requested  me  to  hurry  to  the  rear 
and  procure  some  ambulances  to  convey  his  wounded  to 
the  hospital.  I  dismounted,  leaving  my  horse  with  him, 
and  started  afoot.  On  my  way,  I  overtook  a  squad  of 
rebels,  and  ordered  them  to  surrender.  At  the  same 
time,  seeing  a  man  trying  to  hide  in  a  clump  of  bushes, 
I  ordered  him  out,  and  recognized  him  as  an  old  neigh- 
bor, then  a  captain  in  the  Forty-First  Mississippi 
Infantry.  His  name  was  Thomas  Cookwood.  I  then 
returned  with  them  into  town. 

Thus  ended  the  battle  of  Corinth.  My  scouts  had 
all  acquitted  themselves  honorably.  The  cavalry  was 
in  hot  pursuit  of  the  enemy.  The  General's  body 
guard  consisted  of  two  companies  of  the  Thirty-Sixth 
Illinois  Cavalry,  commanded  by  Captain  Jenks,  acting 
Major. 

During  the  last  day  of  this  battle  a  rather  amusing 
incident  occurred,  which  I  cannot  refrain  from  men- 
tioning. A  certain  captain,  who  could  be  seen  occa- 
sionally around  headquarters,  had,  that  morning, 
imbibed  somewhat  freely  of  the  ardent  what-do-you- 
call-it — commissary  whiskey.  Myself  and  an  orderly 
locked  him  up  in  his  room,  thinking  it  the  safest  place 
for  him,  under  the  circumstances.  This  was  before 
the  fighting  become  general.  After  the  battle  ended  I 
sought  the  room,  with  the  intention  of  finding  some 
"commissary."  I  had  forgotten  all  about  the  Captain, 
when  lo,  there  he  lay,  soundly  sleeping — locked  fast  in 
the  arms  of  morpheus.  After  considerable  shaking, 


310  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

he  awoke.  Rising  up,  he  commenced  rubbing  his  eyes. 
Advancing  to  the  door  he  looked  out,  and  the  first 
object  that  met  his  eyes  was  a  dead  rebel,  who  lay 
within  a  few  steps  of  the  door.  The  Captain  looked, 
and  rubbed  his  eyes  again  and  again.  Was  it  imagi- 
nation or  was  it  some  evil  spirit,  that  appeared  in  that 
shape  to  annoy  him  ?  Stepping  out  through  the  door,  he 
turned  to  the  rear  of  the  building,  when,  behold  !  there 
lay  another  dead  rebel.  If  was  truly  laughable  to 
witness  the  astonishment  pictured  on  his  countenance. 
I  shall  never  forget  his  look  and  the  expression  depicted 
on  his  countenance,  after  he  became  satisfied  that  it 
was  no  delusion  of  the  brain.  Looking  at  me,  with 
eyes  protruding  to  their  utmost  capacity,  he  exlclaimed, 
"  Who  in  hell  has  been  killing  all  these  men  ?"  I  then 
related  to  him  the  proceedings  of  the  day,  up  to  this 
time.  Upon  examining  his  room,  it  was  discovered 
that  some  dozen  balls  had  entered,  passing  through 
the  weatherboards.  The  Captain  gave  it  up.  He  is 
no  coward — which  he  afterwards  proved  by  his  bravery 
at  the  battle  of  Stone  River,  Tenn. 

The  next  day  cannonading  was  heard  toward  the 
west.  I  inquired  of  some  prisoners  what  that  meant. 
They  replied,  "  They  are  getting  h — 1  on  the  Hatchie." 
This  became  a  by-word  afterward  among  the  command. 
I  participated  in  the  pursuit  of  the  rebels  as  far  as 
Ripley. 

On  our  arrival  at  Ruckerville  General  Rosecrans 
received  a  dispatch  from  General  Grant,  stating  that 
if  he  carried  the  pursuit  further  he  would  have  to  do  it 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT.  311 

with  his  own  command,  and  that  he  could  send  him  no 
assistance.  This  left  General  Rosecrans  at  liberty  to 
act  according  to  his  own  judgment,  and  he  decided  to 
follow  them  to  Vicksburg.  On  reaching  Ripley  another 
dispatch  was  received  from  General  Grant,  with  positive 
orders  for  the  pursuit  to  end,  and  for  him  to  return  to 
Corinth.  While  returning  I  succeeded,  with  eight  of 
my  scouts,  in  capturing  eleven  rebels  near  the  Hatchie, 
whom  we  delivered  over  to  the  proper  authorities. 

Some  time  had  elapsed  after  this  when  one  John 
Logan,  from  Edgar  County,  Illinois,  arrived,  bringing 
with  him  a  high  recommendation,  approved  by  several 
officials  of  his  State,  Governor  Richard  Yates'  being 
one  of  the  signatures.  The  General,  after  examining 
the  document,  sent  John  to  me,  to  be  enrolled  as  one 
of  my  scouts.  I  found  John  a  truly  patriotic  man,  with 
a  great  degree  of  self-conceit,  confident  that  he  could 
go  anywhere  in  the  Southern  Confederacy  that  he  took 
a  notion  to.  I  saw  at  once  that  John  had  but  a  very 
faint  idea  of  the  different  characters  he  had  to  deal 
with.  John  was  very  eager  and  solicitous  for  a  trip. 
It  was  not  long  before  an  opportunity  presented  itself. 
A  scout  was  needed  to  send  to  Grenada,  Miss.,  and 
John  was  entrusted  with  the  trip.  After  making  the 
necessary  preparations,  and  receiving  instructions,  he 
started.  Some  four  or  five  days  after  this,  while 
standing  and  looking  towards  the  depot,  who  should  I 
discover  advancing  on  foot  but  John,  At  first  I  was 
in  doubt  whether  it  was  him  or  not,  he  had  changed  so 
much  in  appearance,  and  was  really  such  a  sorrowful 


312  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

looking  object — minus  horse,  fire-arms,  and  his  good 
clothes ;  and  from  the  manner  in  which  he  limped  along 
I  concluded  that  some  one  had  taken  a  fancy  to  his 
boots,  leaving  him  a  pair  that  were  a  size  too  small. 
On  presenting  himself  before  me  I  was  no  longer  in 
doubt  that  it  was  John,  and  extending  my  hand  said, 
"  Halloo,  John,  back  from  Grenada  already  ?"  "  Back 
from  h — 1  ?"  replied  John.  "Well,  let  us  hear  how 
you  succeeded,  John?"  "Wait  till  I  get  breath  and 
something  to  eat,  won't  you?"  I  saw  that  John  did 
not  feel  in  the  best  of  humor,  and  allowed  him  to  depart. 
After  his  appetite  was  appeased,  and  he  was  somewhat 
rested,  I  took  him  into  my  tent,  when  he  proceeded 
about  as  follows : 

"After  leaving  Corinth  I  shaped  my  course  toward 
Blackland,  meeting  some  mounted  rebels,  who  did  not 
appear  to  take  much  notice  of  me,  and  I  passed  along, 
congratulating  myself  that  I  was  all  right.  I  had  not 
proceeded  much  further  when  I  was  met  by  six  more, 
who  stopped  me  and  commenced  questioning  me,  after 
which  they  came  to  the  conclusion  that  if  I  was  not  a 
spy  I  would  make  a  good  conscript,  and  ordered  me  to 
go  with  them.  As  we  proceeded  along  they  were  very 
active  in  finding  and  chasing  deserters  and  conscripts. 
Night  coming  on  they  entered  the  woods  and  camped. 
After  building  a  fire  and  making  preparations  for  rest 
the  question  arose,  what  was  to  be  done  with  me  ?  Two 
or  three  of  the  party  declared  they  would  not  guard 
me,  and  another  swore  he  would  shoot  me  before  he 
would  guard  me  all  night.  Things  began  to  look  very 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  313 

dubious,  and  there  was  no  chance  of  escape.  I  had 
been  deprived  of  my  arms,  &c.  At  last  they  concluded 
to  make  me  fast  to  a  tree,  and  they  proceeded  to  fasten 
my  hands  behind  me  with  a  grass  rope,  made  me  sit 
down  with  my  back  against  a  hickory  sapling,  and 
secured  my  arms  to  it.  They  then  all  laid  down  and 
went  to  sleep.  After  feeling  satisfied  that  they  slept 
soundly  I  commenced  to  work  and  twist,  and  in  doing 
so  wore  the  skin  all  off  my  wrists.  At  last  I  managed 
to  raise  my  body  up  to  a  standing  position,  and  while 
straining  every  nerve  I  twisted  my  head  around  so  as 
to  be  able  to  gnaw  the  rope  with  my  teeth,  one  of  which 
became  fast  in  it,  and  while  in  the  effort  to  release  it 
one  of  my  feet  slipped  and  I  fell.  I  felt  a  sharp,  quick 
pain  for  an  instant,  and  discovered  I  was  minus  a  tooth. 
The  longer  I  knawed  on  the  rope  the  larger  it  seemed 
to  get ;  I  succeeded,  however,  in  freeing  my  arms  from 
the  tree,  and  crawled  cautiously  along  on  my  body 
about  one  hundred  yards.  I  listened,  but  all  was  quiet. 
I  then  succeeded  in  working  my  legs  back,  one  at  a 
time,  thus  bringing  my  arms  before  me,  which  was 
quite  a  relief.  I  soon  had  them  untied.  I  then  shaped 
my  course,  as  I  then  supposed,  toward  Corinth.  After 
traveling  all  night  and  the  next  day  until  evening  I 
found  myself  back  on  the  same  identical  spot  where 
they  had  tied  me.  Of  course  the  rebels  were  gone,  but 
let  me  tell  you  I  was  badly  scared.  I  then  proceeded 
to  a  house,  where  a  woman  directed  me  the  course  to 
pursue,  and  here  I  am." 

John  thought   he   had   traveled    about   seventy-five 
14 


314  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

miles,  when  in  fact  he  had  not  been  more  than  twenty 
or  thirty  at  most.  I  asked  him  why  he  did  not  go 
back,  after  releasing  himself,  secure  their  arms,  and 
kill  the  last  one  of  them.  "Well,"  replied  John,  "  I'll 

do  it  if  ever  I  have  the  chance  again,  d n  me  if  I 

dont."  I  thought  if  John  was  not  a  better  man  he  was 
a  wiser  one  than  before,  and  must  have  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  he  could  not  travel  where  he  pleased. 
I  have  since  learned  that  he  has  rendered  very  efficient 
service  to  the  Government.  "When  last  I  heard  of  him 
he  had  gone  to  Yicksburg. 

About  the  time  of  the  above  occurrence  General 
Bragg's  army  was  in  Tennessee,  after  General  Buell, 
while  General  Price  had  fallen  back  twelve  miles  south 
of  Holly  Springs,  and  was  very  active  in  collecting 
forces  and  organizing.  General  E-osecrans  sent  for  me 
and  told  me  that  it  was  necessary  for  him  to  know  what 
Price  and  Bragg  were  doing,  and  asked  me  if  I  could 
ascertain.  I  told  him  I  would  try.  So  I  resolved  that 
myself  and  my  best  scout,  L.  Bennett,  of  Mississippi, 
would  each  make  a  trip,  one  to  visit  Price's  and  the 
other  Bragg's  army.  I  gave  Bennett  his  choice,  and 
he  chose  Bragg.  We  both  started  about  the  same  time. 
I  left  my  scouts  in  charge  of  Captain  Cameron,  Provost 
Marshal.  I  started  on  an  old  horse,  with  no  arms,  and 
Baking  pretty  much  the  same  route  that  John  previously 
took,  avoiding  public  roads  as  much  as  possible,  made 
my  way  to  Water  Valley,  north  of  Grenada,  and  south 
of  Price's  army.  I  there  learned  that  Price  was  not 
able  to  act  on  the  offensive,  but  was  busy  collecting 
conscripts,  &c. 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  315 

I  now  started  back  for  Corinth,  and  found  it  very 
difficult  to  travel  north.  I  procured  a  home-spun  sack, 
in  which  I  carried  sufficient  corn  to  feed  my  horse  two 
days.  On  reaching  the  vicinity  of  Rocky  Ford,  on  the 
Tallahatchie  Kiver,  I  was  arrested  by  a  squad  of  the 
Fourth  Mississippi  Cavalry,  commanded  by  Colonel 
Gordon,  in  the  following  manner :  upon  riding  up  to 
them  they  stopped  me,  and  asked  me  where  I  was 
going.  I  told  them  I  was  going  to  Corinth,  and  asked 
if  there  was  not  a  place  by  that  name  somewhere  about 
there.  They  said  there  was,  and  wanted  to  know  what 
I  was  going  there  for.  I  replied  that  I  was  going  to 
have  some  salt  in  that  sack  before  I  came  back.  They 
said  they  would  put  me  in  the  army.  I  told  them  I 
did  not  care  for  that,  but  I  must  have  some  salt — that 
I  wouldn't  fight  without  it.  They  told  me  if  I  went  to 
Corinth  the  Yankees  would  get  me  and  kill  me.  I  told 
them  I  didn't  care,  I  must  have  some  salt,  that  my 
family  could  not  live  without  salt,  and  that  some  of  my 
old  neighbors  had  been  and  got  salt,  and  I  knew  I 
could,  and  if  they  would  wait  until  I  returned  with  my 
salt  I  would  then  fight  as  well  as  any  of  them.  It  was 
quite  amusing  to  hear  the  remarks  made  respecting 

me.     Some  of  them  allowed  I  was  a  d d  old  fool, 

and  they  did  not  think  it  would  pay  to  keep  me,  for  I 
would  leave  the  first  chance  I  got  and  go  after  my  salt 
— that  I  was  of  no  account.  They  laughed  at  me 
considerable,  and  thought  I  was  soft  in  the  upper  story. 
Finally  they  concluded  to  send  me  to  Holly  Springs, 
along  with  two  other  prisoners,  guarded  by  four  men. 


316  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

We  went  about  twelve  miles  and  camped.  I  had  bought 
my  sack  full  of  sweet  potatoes,  which  was  all  we  had 
to  eat.  It  was  now  night,  and  I  sat  up  roasting  sweet 
potatoes  and  talking  about  my  salt.  At  last  one  of 
them  wanted  to  know  why  in  h — 1  I  did  not  stop  talking 
about  that  salt.  At  last  they  all  lay  down  and  went 
to  sleep.  I  then  got  up  and  saddled  my  old  horse, 
emptied  my  sack  of  potatoes  on  the  ground,  tied  it  on 
the  saddle,  mounted  and  started.  Upon  missing  me 
in  the  morning  my  friends  no  doubt  allowed  I  had  gone 
after  that  salt. 

About  noon  of  the  second  day  after  this  I  reached 
Corinth,  safe  and  sound,  and  in  four  days  afterwards  I 
was  rejoiced  to  see  my  old  friend  Bennett,  who  had 
been  conscripted,  just  south  of  Nashville,  by  Colonel 
Biffle,  and  carried  to  Mifflin,  Tenn.  After  remaining 
a  prisoner  four  days  he  succeeded  in  making  his  escape, 
and  reached  our  lines  with  the  necessary  information. 

At  that  time  luka  was  considered  neutral  ground, 
and  all  the  wounded  of  the  two  battles  were  placed  in 
the  hospitals  there.  A  lady  arrived  from  Missouri  at 
this  time  and  requested  a  pass  through  our  lines,  that 
she  might  go  to  Holly  Springs  to  see  her  husband,  who 
was  wounded,  also  three  surgeons,  who  were  then 
attending  the  wounded  belonging  to  General  Price's 
army,  and  one  Captain  Bond,  medical  director  on 
Price's  staff.  I  was  sent  by  General  Rosecrans  to 
luka,  with  instructions  to  proceed  from  there  to  Price's 
headquarters  with  this  party,  under  a  flag  of  truce, 
accompanied  by  four  members  of  the  Fourth  U.  S. 


THE   SCOUT.  317 


Cavalry,  (regulars.)  Our  conveyance  consisted  of  one 
ambulance,  the  escort  being  mounted.  Upon  reaching 
Ripley  we  stopped  to  procure  rest  and  food. 

An  incident  occurred  here  which  I  cannot  refrain 
from  mentioning.  On  the  west  side  of  town  resided  a 
lady  in  a  very  fine  house,  at  the  time  our  forces 
occupied  Ripley  just  after  the  Corinth  fight.  At  that 
time  she  professed  to  be  the  strongest  kind  of  a  Union 
woman,  so  much  so  that  General  Rosecrans  had  ordered 
a  guard  to  be  placed  around  her  house,  to  prevent 
anything  being  disturbed.  And  now  comes  the  funny 
part.  After  alighting  Captain  Bond  proposed  to  go 

over  to  Mrs. 's,  saying  she  was  an  old  friend  of 

his.  We  started,  and  as  we  neared  the  house  the  lady 
spoken  of  was  seen  standing  in  the  door,  apparently 
eyeing  us  very  closely.  I  had  on  a  Federal  uniform, 
and  the  Doctor,  previous  to  leaving  Corinth,  had 
purchased  a  suit  of  dark  blue.  We  now  halted  at  the 
gate,  the  lady  still  standing  at  the  door,  eyeing  us  with 
a  look  of  silent  contempt.  The  Captain  thought  it  was 
time  to  say  something,  and  calling  her  by  name  asked 
how  her  health  was.  Until  then  she  had  not  recognized 
the  Captain,  when  with  a  few  bounds  she  reached  the 
gate,  and  clasping  her  arms  around  his  neck  exclaimed, 
"Why,  Captain  Bond,  I  did  not  know  you  with  those 
clothes  on ;  I  thought  you  were  one  of  those  cussed 
Yankees."  The  Doctor  laughed  heartily,  while  I  bit 
my  lips  and  could  hardly  contain  myself.  However, 
such  is  the  fact,  and  there  are  many  similar  cases 
which  might  be  recorded,  and  that  the  private  soldier 
can  testify  to. 


318  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

From  here  we  proceeded  to  Lumkin's  Mills,  General 
Price's  headquarters,  and  after  being  detained  one  day 
we  were  furnished  a  pass  by  the  General  and  returned 
to  Corinth.  I  had  been  absent  twelve  days,  and  on 
my  return  found  that  General  Rosecrans  had  left  to 
take  command  of  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  and 
left  word  that  I  was  to  follow. 

General  Hamilton  was  left  in  command  of  the  forces. 
When  I  informed  him  that  I  wanted  to  join  General 
Rosecrans  he  protested  he  could  not  spare  me,  but 
requested  me  to  remain  with  him  and  keep  charge  of 
the  scouts;  that  a  combined  movement  of  Generals 
Grant,  Sherman,  McPherson  and  himself,  with  their 
respective  commands,  was  about  to  be  made  down  into 
Mississippi,  after  old  Price,  and  that  my  services  as  a 
guide  were  indispensable.  Reader,  that  movement 
would  lead  me  near  my  home,  which  I  was  anxious  to 
see,  so  I  consented,  the  General  promising  me  good 
pay.  The  army  soon  took  up  its  line  of  march  for 
Grand  Junction,  where  we  were  encamped  for  a  few 
weeks,  making  preparations,  during  which  time  I  took 
two  or  three  trips  south.  On  one  of  these  trips  I 
learned  that  Colonel  Faulkner  would  rendezvous  at 
Ripley  on  a  certain  day.  On  reporting  the  same  to 
the  General  he  ordered  me  to  report  to  Colonel  Lee, 
commanding  cavalry  division,  left  wing  of  the  Sixteenth 
Army  Corps,  the  day  before  Faulkner  would  be  at 
Ripley.  According  to  orders  I  reported,  and  the 
cavalry  moved  out  at  eleven  o'clock,  A.M.  That  night 
we  camped  at  the  residence  of  the  notorious  Samuel 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  319 

Street,  whom  I  expected  to  capture,  but  on  reaching 
the  house  he  was  not  to  be  found.  At  midnight  we 
moved  toward  Ripley,  fifteen  miles  distant,  arriving 
there  just  at  the  dawn  of  day,  entering  the  town  from 
every  direction  at  the  same  time.  Previous  to  entering 
the  town  I  had  learned  that  Colonel  Faulkner  had 
changed  his  programme,  and  instead  of  meeting  his 
command  at  Ripley  they  were  to  meet  at  Hickory  Flat. 
About  an  hour  after  sunrise  we  struck  out  for  the  Flat, 
and  on  reaching  there  we  found  a  portion  of  them 
collected.  They  fired  upon  our  advance,  and  then 
scattered  in  all  directions.  We  captured  several  pris- 
oners and  their  baggage,  and  returned  to  Ripley  that 
night.  Next  day  we  returned  to  Grand  Junction  with 
over  sixty  prisoners,  without  the  loss  of  a  man.  I  then 
formed  a  very  high  opinion  of  Colonel  Lee's  military 
talent  as  a  cavalry  officer,  and  he  has  honestly  won 
his  star. 

Not  long  after  this  the  army  moved  down  the  Central 
Railroad.  I  was  then  ordered  to  report  to  General 
Lee,  to  act  as  his  guide,  keeping  with  him  and  taking 
part  in  all  the  skirmishing  from  Holly  Springs  to 
Coffeeville,  where  I  received  a  slight  wound.  Previous 
to  this,  and  while  at  Waterford,  I  was  sent  with  a 
dispatch  through  to  General  Grant,  then  at  Tullahoma, 
where  I  found  the  General,  whom  I  had  not  seen  since 
the  capture  of  Corinth.  The  General  manifested  a 
warm  feeling  toward  me,  and  I  loved  him  as  a  father. 
The  next  clay  I  reached  Oxford  and  reported  to  General 
Hamilton,  who  had  reached  there  with  the  infantry. 


320  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

While  resting  here  a  few  days  I  employed  an  old 
gentleman  to  make  a  trip  down  into  Chickasaw  County 
and  visit  my  family.  I  provided  him  with  a  horse  and 
equipments,  two  hundred  dollars  in  Confederate  money 
and  fifty  dollars  in  greenbacks.  After  being  absent 
six  days  he  returned  with  the  information  that  my 
family  had  left,  and  no  one  could  tell  him  where  they 
had  gone — that  my  property  had  all  been  confiscated. 
This  was  the  first  news  I  had  received  from  home  since 
my  visit  there  while  on  my  trip  to  Columbus,  Miss. 
He  also  stated  that  they  took  him  into  a  room  and 
made  him  strip  naked,  and  searched  him,  expecting  to 
find  some  letter  or  papers  from  me  to  my  family,  but 
they  found  nothing.  I  received  a  dispatch  from 
General  Dodge,  at  Corinth,  saying  my  wife  and  family 
were  there,  which  was  joyful  news,  although  I  could 
not  tell  what  was  their  condition.  I  got  permission 
from  General  Hamilton  to  go  to  Corinth,  where  I  found 
my  family  in  a  good  house,  provided  them  by  General 
Dodge.  He  had  also  loaned  them  fifty  dollars  and 
furnished  them  with  rations,  for  which  I  shall  ever  feel 
grateful.  After  remaining  in  Corinth  a  week  I  moved 
my  family  to  Memphis,  where  General  Hamilton  had 
established  his  headquarters. 

The  next  day  Bennett  and  myself  thought  we  would 
take  a  ride  out  in  the  suburbs  of  the  city  and  see  what 
we  could  discover.  We  directed  our  course  toward  the 
south  part  of  the  city,  and  soon  found  ourselves  on  the 
Horn  Lake  road,  and  passed  out  into  the  country, 
without  seeing  any  guard  or  picket,  which  I  thought 


THE   SCOUT.  321 

very  strange.  We  met  a  lad  riding  a  horse  and  asked 
him  how  far  it  was  to  the  pickets,  and  how  the  crossing 
was  at  the  Nonconnah.  He  asked  me  what  pickets  I 
meant,  and  I  told  him  any  that  might  be  on  the  road. 
He  again  asked  me  where  I  wanted  to  go,  and  I  told 
him  we  wanted  to  go  down  into  the  Confederacy,  that 
this  emancipation  proclamation  and  free  negro  fighting 
had  played  out.  He  then  called  our  attention  to 
several  houses  near  by  and  told  us  that  at  certain  ones, 
which  he  designated,  we  could  procure  anything  we 
might  want,  but  that  the  people  living  in  certain  other 
houses,  which  he  pointed  out,  would  betray  us.  He 
also  informed  us  that  if  we  wished  to  cross  the  stream 
we  would  find  a  raft,  just  above  where  the  bridge  had 
been  burned,  upon  which  he  had  himself  crossed  the 
day  previous,  with  the  mail,  and  that  we  would  find 
some  of  our  pickets  there  who  would  guide  us  further. 
We  then  proceeded  down  the  road,  and  after  riding 
about  a  mile  discovered  some  fresh  wagon  tracks,  which 
led  me  to  suppose  that  some  smuggling  was  going  on. 
We  now  increased  our  speed,  thinking  that  we  might 
overtake  the  wagons  before  they  could  reach  the  creek. 
As  we  came  in  sight  of  the  creek,  which  was  about 
three  hundred  yards  in  our  advance,  we  discovered  two 
men  walking  toward  us,  and  on  meeting  them  I  asked 
if  they  had  met  any  wagons.  They  answered  they  had 
just  assisted  them  across  the  creek  and  up  the  opposite 
bank.  They  then  asked  where  we  were  going.  I  told 
them  I  did  not  wish  to  say  where  we  were  going,  but 
they  insisted  upon  knowing,  and  I  told  them  we  were 

*14 


322  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

going  into  the  Southern  Confederacy,  in  quest  of 
friends,  that  the  emancipation  proclamation  did  not 
agree  with  our  politics.  As  I  concluded  this  speech  I 
perceived  that  their  countenances  brightened  up,  and 
one  of  them  remarked  that  it  would  not  be  safe  for  my 
friend  to  go  down  to  the  creek  with  blue  pants  on,  but 
that  I  might  go,  and  after  stating  my  business  to  the 
pickets  I  could  then  return  for  my  friend.  I  asked 
them  where  they  were  going,  and  one  of  them  replied 
that  he  was  going  to  Memphis  to  take  the  oath  of 
allegiance,  so  that  he  might  buy  himself  a  revolver, 
after  which  he  was  coming  back  home  to  shoot  a 

d d  Yankee  for  stealing  his  father's  horse.     I  then 

dismounted,  and  leaving  my  horse  with  my  partner  I 
proceeded  on  foot  towards  the  creek.  I  carried  a 
revolver,  which  I  kept  concealed  from  view.  As  I 
came  up  to  the  crossing  I  saw  two  men  standing  upon 
the  raft,  one  an  old  and  the  other  quite  a  young  man. 
To  all  appearance  neither  of  them  carried  fire-arms. 
I  inquired  if  they  could  take  two  men  and  two  horses 
across  the  river,  and  they  replied  that  they  could.  I 
then  told  the  old  man  that  I  wanted  to  find  some 

^^^•/ 

Confederate  soldier  who  would  convey  me  into  their 
lines  without  running  any  risk  of  being  shot  by  our 
Confederate  or  any  other  forces.  The  old  man,  after 
a  hearty  laugh,  introduced  me  to  his  companion  as  a 
sergeant  belonging  to  Major  Blye's  battalion,  and  who, 
extending  his  hand,  greeted  me  warmly.  I  asked  him 
to  walk  with  me  upon  the  bank,  to  which  request  he 
consented,  After  proceeding  a  short  distance  I  drew 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  323 

my  revolver,  and  presenting  it  at  him  ordered  him  to 
proceed  at  once  to  Memphis.  A  moment  after  my  ear 
was  startled  by  the  sharp  crack  of  a  rifle,  and  at  the 
same  instant  a  ball  whistled  past  my  head,  clipping  my 
hair.  I  then  ordered  him  to  quicken  his  pace,  and  in 
a  few  moments  we  had  come  up  to  my  comrade,  and 
mounting  my  horse  I  persuaded  my  prisoner  to  quicken 
his  speed.  Before  reaching  the  city  we  overtook  the 
two  men  whom  we  had  previously  met,  and  I  at  once 
arrested  them  both,  which  somewhat  surprised  them. 
One  of  them  allowed  that  he  was  all  right,  anyhow. 

Upon  arriving  in  South  Memphis,  I  dismounted  and, 
turning  my  horse  over  to  my  partner,  told  him  to  take 
care  of  him.  We  were  decidedly  a  rough-looking  set 
of  men.  My  comrade's  revolver,  and  my  own,  were 
fully  exposed  to  view,  which  fact  was  noticed  by  a  citi- 
zen, who  stood,  a  short  distance  off,  a  silent  spectator. 
As  it  afterwards  appeared,  he  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  we  were  a  portion  of  some  guerrilla  band,  and 
away  he  started,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  to  General 
Veitch's  headquarters — who  was  then  commanding  the 
post — and  reported  his  suspicions.  The  General  at 
once  ordered  a  squad  of  cavalry  to  proceed  and  arrest 
the  last  one  of  us,  requesting  the  citizen  to  act  as  guide, 
and  conduct  the  cavalry  to  where  we  might  be  found. 
In  the  meantime,  I  had  started  my  prisoners  toward 
General  Hamilton's  headquarters,  to  report  to  him. 
On  arriving  at  the  General's  headquarters,  he  had 
given  me  a  note,  directed  to  General  Veitch,  to  whom 
I  was  to  report.  I  at  once  started,  with  my  prisoners, 


324  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

for  General  Veitch's  headquarters.  Arriving  in  due 
time,  I  reported  to  the  General,  handing  him  the  note 
from  General  Hamilton.  After  reading  it,  he  turned 
toward  me  and  laughed  very  heartily,  at  the  same  time 
ordering  me  to  bring  in  one  prisoner  at  a  time,  in  order 
that  he  might  examine  them  separately.  One  of  them 
stated  to  the  General  that  he  belonged  to  the  Union 
army,  telling  the  number  of  his  regiment.  At  that 
moment  a  colonel  announced  himself,  who  at  once 
recognized  the  prisoner  as  a  member  of  his  regiment, 
and,  looking  the  man  sternly  in  the  face,  asked  him 
what  in  h — 1  he  was  doing  with  those  clothes  on.  The 
Colonel  then  told  the  General  that  the  man  had  deserted 
his  regiment  some  fifteen  .days  previous.  This  man 
was  put  in  irons,  after  which  he  confessed  his  guilt. 
The  other  two  were  sent  inside  of  the  fort. 

Reader,  about  this  time  there  was  great  dissatisfaction 
in  our  army,  owing  to  the  emancipation  proclamation, 
and  hundreds  were  deserting  our  cause,  and  horse 
stealing,  robbery  and  murder  were  common  occurrences 
in  the  City  of  Memphis  at  that  time. 

After  the  prisoners  were  disposed  of,  the  General 
told  me  that  he  had  sent  out  a  squad  of  cavalry,  who 
had  found  and  arrested  my  partner,  and,  after  exam- 
ining him,  and  finding  certain  papers  upon  his  person, 
he  had  ordered  his  release,  and  had  sent  him  to  act  as 
guide  to  a  squad  of  cavalry  which  he  had  ordered  to 
proceed  to  the  Nonconnah  and  destroy  the  ferry.  The 
General  then  gave  me  my  orders,  which  were  to  hunt 
up  and  arrest  every  d — n  deserter  from  the  Union  army 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  825 

I  could  find,  every  horse  thief  and  smuggler,  and  every 
citizen  caught  aiding  deserters,  or  in  any  way  violating 
the  authority  of  the  United  States — and  I  assure  you 
that  Bennett  and  myself  had  our  hands  full  for  the 
following  two  months. 

After  arriving  at  home,  that  evening,  I  was  glad  to 
meet  my  friend,  who  had  made  a  successful  trip  to  the 
Nonconnah,  destroying  the  ferry,  &c.  It  had  become 
necessary  very  frequently  to  go  outside  of  the  lines. 

On  one  occasion,  Bennett  and  myself  were  requested 
by  the  General  to  go  down  south  of  the  Nonconnah, 
and,  if  possible,  ascertain  were  Major  Blye's  command 
was  camped.  The  next  morning  we  started,  on  foot, 
and  proceeded  to  the  neighborhood  where  we  supposed 
he  was  camped.  About  three  oclock,  in  the  afternoon, 
we  found  ourselves  some  fifteen  miles  from  Memphis, 
seated  on  a  log,  in  the  timber,  and  near  us  was  a  small 
stream  of  running  water.  We  had  not  been  sitting 
more  than  ten  minutes  when  we  heard  a  rustling  among 
the  leaves.  On  looking  to  see  whence  it  proceeded  our 
sight  was  greeted  by  the  presence  of  three  Confederate 
soldiers,  who  were  advancing  toward  us,  each  present- 
ing a  gun  at  us.  Seeing  that  resistance  was  useless, 
they  having  the  advantage  of  us,  we  delivered  over  our 
firearms,  and  were  at  once  marched  toward  camp,  which 
was  about  one  mile  and  a  half  from  where  we  then 
were.  After  proceeding  about  a  mile,  and  being  some 
ten  paces  in  advance  of  my  partner,  and  guarded  by 
two  of  the  men,  the  third  keeping  company  with  Ben- 
nett, I  had  just  crossed  over  a  fence  and  advanced 


326  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

some  six  or  eight  paces,  when  I  was  startled  by  the 
report  of  firearms.  On  looking  around  I  heard  another 
report,  and,  at  the  same  moment,  one  of  the  men  at 
my  side  fell.  I  caught  hold  of  the  gunbarrel  of  the 
other  man,  who  was  just  in  the  act  of  firing  at  Bennet, 
and  commanded  him  to  surrender  which  he  did.  After 
disarming  them  I  found  that  one  was  shot  in  the  back 
of  the  head  and  the  other  in  the  shoulder.  The  third 
person  was  now  our  prisoner,  and  we  at  once  made  him 
wheel  right  about,  and,  on  double  quick  time,  retraced 
our  steps,  arriving  in  Memphis,  about  midnight,  safe 
and  sound.  We  had  learned  all  that  was  required 
respecting  the  camp,  and,  under  the  circumstances,  had 
been  quite  as  near  as  was  desirable. 

I  have  omitted  to  tell  an  incident  which  occurred 
during  the  first  two  weeks  after  our  arrival  at  Memphis, 
from  Corinth,  which  was  as  follows :  Bennett  and 
myself  started  out  one  morning,  with  the  intention  of 
proceeding  to  Nonconnah  Creek,  for  the  purpose  of 
discovering  the  crossing  of  contraband  traders.  After 
following  the  course  of  the  creek  for  the  distance  of 
seven  miles,  we  discovered  a  party  of  rebels  busily 
engaged  in  building  a  flatboat.  After  reconnoitering, 
we  withdrew,  unobserved,  and  decided  not  to  attack 
them — they  being  too  numerous — and  retraced  our  steps 
toward  town.  On  arriving  in  the  suburbs,  on  the  south 
side,  we  saw  two  gentlemen  approaching  us,  mounted 
on  very  fine  horses.  When  within  about  sixty  yards 
observed  one  of  them  raise  his  hand  to  his  mouth  an 
with  his  teeth,  pull  off  his  glove.  This  act  at  one 


cu. 

i 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  327 

aroused  my  suspicions,  and  I  told  my  comrade  to  take 
the  opposite  side  of  the  road,  which  would,  on  meeting, 
place  the  gentlemen  between  us.  Just  as  they  came 
up,  I  drew  my  revolver  and,  in  a  resolute  voice,  ordered 
them  to  halt,  which  they  did  instantly — my  partner 
also  ordering  his  man  at  the  same  time.  One  of  them 
turned  very  pale,  and  hesitated,  which  led  me  to  think 
that  he  would  either  make  an  effort  to  escape  by  flight, 
or  draw  his  revolver,  upon  which  his  hand  then  rested, 
but,  luckily  for  him,  he  did  not  make  the  attempt.  I 
then  demanded  of  them  who  they  were,  and  they  replied 
citizens.  I  then  asked  if  those  were  government  horses 
they  were  riding,  and  they  answered  no.  I  then 
inquired  their  name,  which  they,  hesitatingly,  told  me, 
also  stating  that  they  lived  two  miles  from  town.  I 
knew  better  than  that,  and  did  not  hesitate  to  tell  them 
that  it  was  a  falsehood,  for  there  were  no  such  men 
living  in  that  place.  I  then  asked  them  if  they  had 
any  arms,  and  one  of  them  said  no,  while  the  other, 
with  some  hesitation  said  yes,  he  had  a  small  repeater. 
In  the  meantime  my  comrade  stepped  out  into  the 
center  of  the  road  before  them,  at  the  same  time  keep- 
ing his  revolver  pointed  toward  them.  I  continued  to 
ask  questiens,  inquiring  if  they  had  any  papers,  and 
intimated  that  I  thought  they  would  make  good  soldiers, 
and  I  should  be  compelled  to  take  them  down  into 
Mississippi,  upon  which  one  of  them  replied  that  he 
belonged  to  a  command  down  in  Mississippi,  and  was 
now  at  home  on  furlough.  One  of  them  produced  a 
memorandum  book,  which  I  took,  and  the  first  thing 


328  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

that  met  my  eyes  was  a  discharge  from  the  United 
States  army.  I  then  looked  the  man  sternly  in  the 
face,  asking  him  his  name.  He  told  me  his  name,  and 
at  the  same  time,  I  turned  over  another  page  of  the 

book  and  saw  it  written  in  full,  Captain  S ,  Chief 

of  Detectives.  Without  further  questions  I  returned 
to  him  his  book  and  told  him  to  keep  his  revolver — that 
I  thought  he  was  all  right.  We  then  allowed  them  to 
proceed,  which  they  were  not  slow  to  do,  and,  putting 
spurs  to  their  steeds  they  were  soon  out  of  sight,  think- 
ing, undoubtedly,  that  they  had  made  a  narrow  escape. 
However,  I  felt  satisfied  in  my  own  mind  that  they 
were  all  right.  The  name  and  position  occupied,  as 
written  in  the  book,  convinced  me.  The  name  I  did 
not  pretend  to  see,  betraying  every  sign  of  ignorance 
in  regard  to  reading. 

We  now  proceeded  to  our  homes,  tired  and  hungry, 
resolved  to  make  a  report  the  next  morning  of  our  trip. 
Next  morning  Bennett  and  myself  left  home  and 
directed  our  steps  toward  the  Provost  Marshal's  ofiice, 
where  I  found  Lieutenant  Bryan,  Acting  Assistant 
Provost  Marshal,  with  whom  I  was  well  acquainted. 
While  reporting  to  him  about  the  boat,  &c.,  some  person 
had  approached  me,  from  behind,  and  the  first  intima- 
tion he  gave  me  was  a  light  tap  on  the  shoulder,  at  the 
same  time  announcing  that  I  was  the  same  d — n  scoun- 
drel who  had  arrested  him  the  evening  previous.  The 
Lieutenant  then  burst  into  a  loud  laugh,  after  which  he 
told  the  gentleman  that  if  I  was  the  man  who  arrested 
him  he  did  not  wonder  at  it,  for  I  would  arrest  the  very 


THE   SCOUT.  329 

devil  himself  if  I  should  meet  him.  The  Lieutenant 
then  informed  the  gentleman  that  I  was  General  Ham- 
ilton's Chief  of  Scouts.  After  this  Captain  S.  treated 
me  very  kindly,  invited  me  to  his  office,  introduced  me 
to  several  of  his  detectives,  and  told  them  that  I  was 
the  cause  of  all  the  excitement,  confusion  and  alarm  in 
the  last  twenty-four  hours.  Until  then  I  had  not 
become  acquainted  with  the  particulars,  which  were 
really  amusing.  It  appears  that  after  the  Captain  and 
companion  departed  from  us,  they,  with  all  speed,  took 
a  circular  route  into  town,  and  at  once  deployed  all  the 
police  force  through  the  town,  and  several  squads  of 
cavalry  were  sent  out,  to  hunt  up  and  bring  to  his 
headquarters  the  persons  of  two  desperadoes.  I  assure 
you  I  enjoyed  the  joke  as  well  as  the  good  brandy  that 
was  being  freely  offered  and  drank. 

General  Veitch  had  informed  me  that  in  all  cases  of 
emergency,  where  it  required  immediate  action,  and  I 
needed  assistance,  in  the  shape  of  cavalry  or  provost 
guards,  that  the  commanders  of  those  detachments 
were  instructed  to  furnish  me  the  required  force.  The 
day  after  the  above  occurrance  I  was  ordered  to  take  a 
detachment  of  cavalry  and  proceed  to  the  Nonconnah 
Creek  and  destroy  the  boat,  which  was  successfully 
accomplished. 

At  this  time  it  was  impossible  for  a  person  to  keep 
a  horse  or  a  mule,  there  were  so  many  thieves  in  the 
place.  My  comrade,  Bennett,  had  become  intimate 
with  a  gang  of  them.  On  a  certain  night  they  were  to 
make  the  attempt  to  steal  the  horses  of  Company  A, 


330  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

Thirty-Sixth  Illinois  Cavalry.  Bennett  informed  me 
of  this  fact,  and  I  went  and  informed  Captain  Willis, 
commanding  the  company,  who  at  once  made  disposition 
to  arrest  them.  At  ten  o'clock  that  night  his  guard 
succeeded  in  arresting  three  of  them,  but  not  until  they 
had  unhitched  six  or  eight  horses.  This  horse  thieving 
was  only  a  specimen  of  what  occurred  nearly  every 
day. 

I  will  now  relate  an  incident  that  occurred  during 
the  first  week  in  March,  1863.  The  reader  will  under- 
stand that  for  two  months  Bennett  and  myself  had 
been  operating  in  the  city  and  vicinity,  running  many 
narrow  escapes  from  persons  who  knew  us  and  against 
whose  interests  we  were  working.  On  one  occasion  I 
chanced  to  meet  some  Confederate  soldiers,  numbering 
fourteen,  two  of  whom  were  lieutenants.  I  had  been 
drinking  quite  freely  with  them,  and  professed  to  be  as 
good  a  rebel  as  any  of  them.  My  intention  was  to  arrest 
the  whole  of  them,  but,  unfortunately,  one  of  the  party 
recognized  me  and  it  was  soon  whispered  among  them 
who  and  what  I  was.  Soon  one  of  the  party  approached 
me  behind  and,  unperceived,  struck  me  on  the  back  of 
the  head,  which  felled  me  4o  the  floor,  where  I  lay, 
insensible,  for  nearly  two  hours.  Upon  recovering  my 
senses  I  found  myself  alone,  every  person  having  dis- 
appeared, and,  strange  to  relate,  until  this  day  I  have 
not  seen  one  of  them  to  recognize  them. 

My  friend  Bennett,  when  reporting  these  occurrences 
to  General  Veitch,  had  been  fired  at,  by  some  unknown 
enemy,  and  narrowly  escaped  with  his  life,  and  the 


THE   SCOUT.  331 

General  very  kindly  advised  me  to  leave  the  city,  for  a 
time,  as  my  life  was  threatened,  and  I  might  be  assas- 
sinated. Acting  upon  the  General's  advice,  I  was 
furnished  transportation  for  myself  and  family  to  St. 
Louis,  and,  in  the  latter  part  of  March,  left  for  a  more 
northerly  clime,  where  I  hoped  to  find  friends.  My 
wife  was  in  very  feehle  health,  produced  by  exposure 
to  all  kinds  of  weather,  while  stealing  her  way  through 
the  Confederacy  into  our  lines.  While  on  our  trip  to 
St.  Louis,  I  had  six  hundred  dollars  stolen  from  me, 
leaving  in  my  possession  only  forty  dollars  with  which 
to  locate  my  family,  and  that  among  strangers.  The 
loss  of  nearly  all  my  money  was  a  sad  stroke  upon  my 
wife's  feelings.  Her  health  had  grown  worse,  since 
our  departure  from  Memphis,  and,  four  days  after  our 
arrival  at  Girard,  Illinois,  my  dearly  beloved  wife  died, 
leaving  six  motherless  children.  Pen  cannot  describe 
a  father's  feelings  at  this  sudden  and  unreplaceable  loss. 
I  felt  as  though  my  last  earthly  hope  was  gone.  I  was 
a  stranger  in  a  strange  land,  reduced  to  poverty.  But 
who  should  care  for  my  children  ?  This  thought  inspired 
me  with  a  new  feeling,  and  I  resolved  to  try  and  care 
for  them,  and,  with  the  help  of  God,  assist  my  country 
too.  After  remaining  in  the  State  of  Illinois  a  short 
time,  I  left  my  children  in  charge  of  a  widowed  sister. 
I  will  now  refer  to  my  old  chum  and  friend  Bennett, 
who  left  Memphis,  shortly  after  I  started  for  Illinois, 
for  the  purpose  of  bringing  in  his  family,  who  were 
then  residing  in  the  interior  of  the  State  of  Mississippi. 
On  my  return  from  Helena  I  found  him,  he  had  just 


332  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 


: 


returned  and  was  unsuccessful  in  getting  his  famil 
through.  It  was  not  long  after  my  return  from  up  the 
river  when  I  received  a  telegraph  despatch  from  General 
Dodge,  then  at  Corinth,  commanding  left  wing  Sixteenth 
Army  Corps,  requesting  me  to  come  at  once  if  not 
engaged.  At  first  I  was  undecided,  being  at  this  time 
in  the  employment  of  General  Veitch.  I  had  also, 
some  time  previously  to  this,  received  the  following 
letter  which  is  a  true  copy — 

HEADQUARTERS  FOURTEENTH  ARMY  CORPS, 
DEPARTMENT  OF  THE  CUMBERLAND, 

MUFREESBORO,  TENN.,  Feb.  15,  1863 
MR. . 

SIR  : — I  am  requested  by  Captain  William  M.  Willis,  Provost 
Marshal  General  to  Maj.-Gen.  W.  S.  Kosecrans  to  write  to  you, 
that  he  would  like  to  have  you  come  to  this  army  on  special  service, 
if  not  particularly  engaged.  If  you  can  come  do  so  without  further 
delay  or  writing.  He  remembers  your  scouting  at  and  around 
Corinth. 

Yours  very  truly, 

JOHN  FITCH, 

Provost  Judge. 

I  soon  decided  to  report  myself  at  Corinth.  Arriv- 
ing at  the  latter  place  the  next  day  and  immediately 
reported  myself  to  General  Dodge,  who  requested  me 
to  take  charge  of  his  scouts.  On  seeing  them  I  at 
first  declined,  they  were  not  the  kind  of  men  for  the 
business.  I  told  the  General  if  he  had  anything  that 
myself  or  my  friend  Bennett  could  perform,  that  all  he 
had  to  do  was  to  command  and  we  would  undertake  the 
job  ourselves  without  the  assistance  of  others.  The 
General  then  told  me  that  he  wanted  me  to  go  down 


THE   SCOUT.  333 

into  the  State  of  Mississippi  and  make  arrangements  so 
that  he  could  receive  from  me  papers  every  week — the 
Mobile  Register,  Augusta  Chronicle,  and  Memphis- 
Grenada-Jackson-Atlanta-Appeal.  Myself  and  Ben- 
nett started  afoot,  shaping  our  course  south  until  we 
arrived  into  the  interior  of  the  State  of  Mississippi. 
I  sent  one  man  to  Atlanta  and  one  to  Mobile,  with 
instructions  to  take  cognizance  of  the  enemies'  works, 
force  and  so  forth,  and  procure  the  papers  weekly. 
Myself  and  Bennett  were  visiting  the  latter's  family, 
the  most  of  the  time  being  spent  in  the  woods,  to  avoid 
being  seen,  where  we  had  our  meals  brought  to  us. 
While  remaining  in  this  vicinity,  General  Rhoddy's 
command  was  moving  down  from  the  Tuscombia  valley 
to  join  Chalmer,  Ferguson  and  Lee  at  Okolono,  Miss., 
then  to  move  on  toward  Memphis  and  strike  the 
Memphis  and  Charleston  railroad,  between  Corinth  and 
La  Grange.  I  immediately  sent  a  courier  through  to 
General  Dodge  who  gave  him  notice  of  this  contem- 
plated move,  which  resulted  in  a  Union  force  meeting 
the  enemy  at  the  Tallahatchie,  near  Rocky  Ford,  and 
severely  repulsing  the  enemy ;  the  road  was  not  injured. 
This  was  in  June,  1863.  While  yet  remaining  in  that 
section  of  country  an  incident  occurred  of  rather  an 
amusing  nature.  I  had  learned  that  not  more  than 
eight  miles  from  there  was  a  gun  shop  which  was  re- 
pairing arms  for  Captain  Warren,  C.  S.  A.,  whose 
camp  was  about  one  mile  from  the  shop.  I  at  once 
decided  to  destroy  it,  and,  accompanied  by  Bennett, 
started  and  succeeded  in  approaching  to  within  one 


334  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

half  mile  of  the  shop.  About  one  hour  before  sundown 
we  had  gained  an  elevated  position  so  that  we  could 
perceive  any  movement  made  around  the  place.  We 
discovered  three  cavalrymen,  who  remained  until  dark. 
After  which  time  we  concluded  to  advance  and  see  if 
the  cavalry  had  left ;  if  there  should  be  only  three  we 
felt  confident  we  could  overpower  them  if  surprised. 

After  reconnoitering  the  premises  closely,  we  could 
not  see  any  signs  of  the  cavalry.  They  had  either  left 
with  their  horses,  or  else  had  sent  them  away  and  were 
themselves  in  the  house.  I  proceeded  to  the  back  door, 
which  was  wide  open ;  my  friend  remaining  in  front, 
with  a  revolver  in  one  hand  and  a  shot  gun  in  the  other. 
I  mounted  the  steps  and  saw  a  large  mastiff  standing 
in  the  open  door,  looking  in  at  the  darkies  eating,  who 
were  gathered  around  a  large  table.  I  had  not  attracted 
the  notice  of  the  dog,  and  my  mind  was  at  once  made 
up  what  to  do.  With  one  bound  I  landed  behind  the 
dog,  at  the  same  time  allowing  my  foot  to  come  in 
contact  with  his  extremities,  which  had  the  desired  effect 
of  landing  him  under  the  table,  where  he  commenced 
to  growl,  bark  and  bite.  My  unexpected  appearance 
so  frightened  the  niggers  that  they  scrambled  in  every 
direction,  screaming  murder,  murder,  upset  the  table, 
breaking  the  dishes,  and  adding  to  the  noise  and  confu- 
sion still  more.  I  did  not  stop  to  see  what  mischief  I 
had  done,  but,  opening  a  door  on  my  right,  found 
myself  in  the  presence  of  an  old  gentleman,  his  lady 
and  son,  a  young  man  belonging  to  the  Confederate 
army,  and,  by  order  of  Captain  Warren  was  detailed 


THE   SCOUT.  335 

at  this  place  to  repair  arms.  I  immediately  ordered 
them  to  surrender,  which  they  did,  without  any  hesita- 
tion, but  with  wonder  and  astonishment  depicted  on 
their  faces.  They  could  not  imagine  what  this  intrusion 
meant.  I  told  them  to  remain  quiet  and  I  would  not 
harm  them.  They  allowed  that  they  had  done  nothing 
that  they  were  afraid  of,  and  thought  it  strange  that 
one  of  their  own  men  should  visit  them  in  such  a  man- 
ner. I  then  ordered  them  outside  the  door,  where  my 
partner  took  charge  of  them,  ordering  them  to  take 
the  position  of  soldiers.  I  told  them  that  Major  Ham 
(Confederate  army)  was  very  much  dissatisfied  with 
them  for  trading  and  selling  cotton  to  the  Yankees, 
and  that  he  had  ordered  me  to  come  here  and  obtain 
the  proceeds  that  they  had  received  for  it.  Also  to 
arrest  them  and  seize  upon  all  arms  and  ammunition 
they  had  about  the  premises.  Also  that  Captain 
Warren  was  under  arrest,  and  his  command  superceded 
by  Major  Ham.  The  old  lady  replied  that  the  cotton 
she  had  taken  to  the  Federal  lines  belonged  to  Captain 
Warren,  and  that  she  had  paid  the  proceeds  to  him.  I 
then  permitted  the  old  lady  to  enter  the  house,  when  she 
handed  me  three  revolvers  and  one  shot  gun.  We  next 
proceeded  to  the  shop,  where  we  found  ninteen  muskets 
and  shot  guns,  which  I  ordered  the  old  gentleman  and 
son  to  load  themselves  with,  myself  and  Bennett  taking 
the  remainder. 

We  all,  except  the  old  lady,  proceeded  toward  Cap- 
tain Warner's  camp,  but,  after  traveling  one-half  mile, 
I  concluded  I  had  gone  far  enough  in  that  direction, 


336  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

and  the  old  gentleman  and  son  desiring  to  return  home 
for  some  blankets,  I  permitted  them  to  do  so,  after  they 
had  pledged  their  word  to  report  to  Major  Ham's  camp, 
at  seven  o'clock  next  morning.  We  were  now  alone,  and 
at  once  left  the  road,  crossing  a  cornfield,  until  we 
reached  a  low  bottom  land,  where  we  buried  the  guns  in 
the  mud — and  there  they  undoubtenly  remain  until  this 
day.  From  this  place  we  made  all  haste  back  to  our 
old  section,  and,  the  next  day,  sent  an  old  man  down 
into  the  vicinity  of  the  gunsmith's,  to  ascertain  what 
effect  our  visit  had  produced. 

The  old  gentleman  returned,  in  due  time,  and  stated 
that  the  father  and  son  had  reported  at  camp,  according 
to  promise,  but  found  Captain  Warren  still  in  command, 
and  that  he  knew  nothing  ahout  my  Major  Ham,  and 
told  the  grieved  party  that  they  had  been  badly  fooled 
by  two  d — n  home  made  Yankees. 

In  the  meantime,  my  newspapers,  for  which  I  had 
subscribed  and  paid  for  six  months,  had  arrived  at  the 
post  office,  and  my  friends  had  arrived  from  Mobile  and 
Atlanta,  and  all  intermediate  points,  bringing  all  the 
necessary  information.  I  now  established  a  line  of 
couriers,  to  ply  between  the  post  office  and  to  within 
fifteen  miles  of  Corinth.  I  also  had  plenty  of  Confed- 
erate money,  having  captured  the  Sheriff  and  County 
Treasurer  of  Franklin  County,  Alabama,  who  had  in 
their  possession  fourteen  thousand  dollars.  I  expended 
this  money  freely  among  my  scouts  and  couriers.  The 
reader  can  perceive  by  this  that  there  must  have  been 
good  Union  men  residing  in  the  South,  without  whose 


THE    SCOUT.  337 

assistance  many  of  my  plans  would  have  proved  failures. 
While  laying  out  in  the  woods,  waiting  for  my  scouts  to 
report,  my  meals  were  brought  to  me  by  a  young  lady, 
and  I  promised  that,  if  she  would  come  to  Corinth, 
her  services  would  be  rewarded. 

I  now  had  everything  arranged  to  my  satisfaction, 
and  left  for  Corinth,  which  was  sixty  miles  north, 
traveling  all  the  way  through  the  woods  afoot,  arriving 
on  the  second  day  of  July,  making  the  trip  in  forty 
hours,  and  reported  to  the  General  who  was  much 
pleased.  He  again  requested  me  to  take  charge  of  his 
scouts,  numbering  fifteen,  and  to  increase  them  to 
twenty-five,  which  I  did.  About  one  half  of  them 
were  citizens,  who  were  residing  in  the  County,  and 
the  other  half  soldiers  detailed  from  the  ranks.  My 
next  plan  was  to  establish  three  more  lines  of  couriers, 
in  different  directions,  whose  business  was  outside  the 
ines,  not  to  come  unless  ordered  to  do  so.  I  have 
every  reason  to  believe  that  General  Dodge,  at  this 
time,  had  better  facilities  for  being  posted  than  any 
other  general  in  the  Union  army. 

In  the  meantime,  the  young  lady  I  have  previously 
spoken  of,  made  her  appearance  in  Corinth.  I  knew 
of  no  better  way  to  remunerate  her  than  to  offer  her 
my  heart  and  hand,  which  she,  at  once  accepted — God 
bless  her — and  has,  so  far,  proved  a  good,  faithful  wife 
and  step-mother.  An  amusing  incident  occurred  on 
the  day  of  my  marriage.  Some  of  the  boys  came  to 
the  little  frame  house  I  was  then  living  in,  and,  without 
waiting  to  see  me,  called  out  that  Colonel  Mercer,  then 

15  * 


338  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

commanding  the  post,  in  the  absence  of  General  Dodge, 
required  me  to  saddle  my  horse  immediately.  I  learned 
the  boys  were  trying  to  play  off  a  joke  on  me.  About 
ten  o'clock,  that  same  night,  an  orderly  came  with  the 
same  message,  but  I  paid  no  attention  to  it.  Not  long 
after  this  another  came,  knocking  at  the  door.  This 
annoyance  began  to  bore  me  considerably,  and  I  jumped 
out  of  bed  and  opened  the  door,  expecting  to  see  the 
fellow,  but  he  did  not  wait,  and  I  could  not  see  who  it 
was.  I  called  after  him,  "  Tell  the  Colonel  to  go  to 
h — 1."  I  had  hardly  got  in  bed  before  another  rap, 
rap,  rap,  came,  on  the  door,  and  a  voice  calling  me 
said  that  the  Colonel  wanted  me  to  come  right  away — 
and  if  I  did  not  I  had  better.  I  at  once  opened  the 
door  and,  shure  enough,  there  stood  the  Colonel's 
orderly. 

This  was  no  joke.  I  was  soon  dressed,  and  reported 
myself  to  Colonel  Mercer,  who  I  found  not  in  the  best 
of  humor,  and,  in  broken  English,  he  wanted  to  know, 
"  Vat  for,  py  God,  you  no  report  yourself  to  me,  when  I 
sends  vor  you  ?  Ah,  py  God,  and  you  keep  me  waiting 
all  de  hole  night,  py  God.  I  sens  my  orderly  some 
two,  three  times,  and  you  no  comes,  py  tarn.  I  no  like 
dis,  and  I  vants  to  know  de  vy  you  tells  mine  orderly 
to  say  to  me  go  to  h — 1,  eh  ?  Vat  for  you  say  dis  ? 
Ah,  py  God" — and  thus  he  continued  for  some  time. 
At  last  he  told  me  he  wanted  a  guide  to  send  out  with 
a  scouting  party,  which  order  I  filled  in  a  few  minutes. 
The  next  day  I  called  on  the  Colonel,  and  explained  to 
him  why  it  was  that  I  did  not  obey  his  orderly — that 


CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT.  389 

the  boys  had  been  plagueing  me  because  I  had  only 
that  day  got  married.  This  was  a  proceeding  the 
Colonel  had  known  nothing  about,  and  when  I  finished 
he  said,  "  So  you  gets  married,  eh  ?  Veil,  dat  ish  goot. 
I  forgives  you  dis  time,  and  hopes  you  have  lots  of  little 
poys.  Now  we  takes  a  drink  of  brandy.  So  good 
day" — and  I  left  the  Colonel  in  the  best  of  spirits. 

My  position  was  of  such  a  nature,  at  this  time,  that 
I  had  but  little  chance  to  participate  in  many  of  the 
scouts  or  raids,  made  into  the  enemy's  country.  Having 
twenty-five  men  under  my  immediate  command  and 
control,  subject  to  no  orders,  except  what  came  from 
myself;  (I  was  at  liberty  to  discharge  and  employ  my 
men ;)  keeping  my  own  books,  without  the  help  of  a 
clerk  or  orderly ;  attending  to  the  wants  of  my  company 
for  commissary  and  quartermaster  stores,  ordnance, 
camp  and  garrison  equipage ;  making  out  of  pay  rolls, 
and  receiving  funds  for  paying  my  men — no  one  of 
whom  got  less  than  one  hundred  dollars  a  month  ;  kept 
me  constantly  employed.  I  would  have  as  many  as 
eight  scouts  out  at  a  time,  operating  in  various  direc- 
tions, and  be  receiving  reports  daily,  which  had  to  be 
handed  in  at  headquarters  by  myself.  When  I  did 
absent  myself  I  appointed  a  suitable  man  to  conduct 
the  business.  I  felt  proud  of  my  position,  and  my 
commanding  officer,  Brig. -Gen.,  since  Maj.-Gen.  Dodge, 
one  of  the  bravest  of  the  brave,  was  one  who  could 
appreciate  valuable  services,  when  rendered. 

Twice  a  week  I  had  to  send  scouts  to  communicate 
with  the  gunboats  at  Pittsburg  Landing,  twenty-one 


340  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

miles  north.  On  the  other  hand,  I  had  to  have  scouts 
out  whose  business  it  was  to  communicate  with  my 
outside  cousins,  fifteen  miles  from  Corinth,  bringing  in 
the  Southern  papers,  which  kept  about  one-half  of  my 
men  out  all  the  time.  In  this  way  was  business  con- 
ducted most  successfully,  from  July  1st,  1863  until 
November  of  the  same  year.  Not  unfrequently  during 
this  time  have  I  taken  ten  or  a  dozen  men,  when  learn- 
ing of  some  rebel  rendezvous,  and  surprised  the  enemy 
in  their  camp,  and  almost  invariably  with  success.  I 
must  omit  giving  attention  to  a  hundred  or  more 
incidents  which  occurred  while  scouting — they  are  too 
numerous  to  mention,  and  would  occupy  too  much 
space.  I  will  relate  a  few  of  the  most  startling  and 
interesting  ones. 

About  the  last  of  July,  having  learned  that  a  party 
of  guerrillas  and  bushwhackers  were  making  their  head- 
quarters at  a  certain  house  on  Brown's  Creek,  some 
thirty  miles  south  of  Corinth,  near  Bay  Springs,  I 
resolved  to  capture  them,  although  I  could  only  take 
six  of  my  men,  the  most  of  them  being  absent  on  duty. 
One  morning,  just  as  daylight  began  to  appear,  we 
started,  riding  all  day,  and  arriving  at  the  vicinity  of 
our  destination  about  four  o'clock.  After  reconnoitering 
and  satisfying  ourselves  as  to  their  position,  we  charged 
their  camp.  It  was  a  complete  surprise,  we,  however, 
captured  but  two  prisoners,  and  five  horses — the  rest 
being  absent  on  a  scout.  We  destroyed  their  camp 
and  garrison  equipage.  It  was  now  near  sundown,  and 
we  learned,  from  reliable  sources,  that  not  more  than 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  341 

two  miles  distant,  there  were  camped  some  twenty-five 
Confederate  Cavalry,  who  had  only  come  into  that 
section  of  country  the  day  previous. 

After  talking  the  matter  over,  we  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  we  would  retrace  our  steps  toward  home, 
taking  the  two  prisoners  along,  and  also  a  few  extra 
horses,  our  own  being  tired  and  hungry.  We  must 
also  procure  corn  for  them  before  dark.  After  reaching 
the  Tuscumbia  and  Fulton  road,  we  crossed  a  bridge 
and  turned  into  the  woods,  proceeded  about  four  hundred 
yards  and,  dismounting,  unsaddled  and  fed  our  horses, 
intending  to  remain  at  that  place  until  midnight.  Our 
arms,  on  this  occasion,  consisted  of  three  double-bar- 
reled shot-guns  and  three  fine  shooting  rifles,  and. two 
navy  revolvers,  each.  Feeling  confident  that  we  would 
be  pursued,  I  determined  to  fight  them  in  their  own 
style  that  night.  After  waiting  about  one  hour  we 
prepared  for  action.  Leaving  one  man  to  guard  the 
two  prisoners  and  all  the  horses,  with  instructions  if 
either  of  the  prisoners  tried  to  escape  or  made  a  noise 
to  shoot  him  on  the  spot,  we  started  for  the  main  road. 
On  reaching  it,  we  selected  a  favorable  position  and 
laid  down.  We  had  not  been  waiting  long  when  we 
heard  the  enemy  approaching,  as  they  crossed  the 
bridge.  Judging  from  the  noise  they  made  in  crossing 
it,  we  supposed  there  were  about  fifteen  of  them.  As 
they  advanced  to  within  about  forty  yards  I  halted 
them.  They  obeyed  instantly.  I  then  asked  them  to 
what  command  they  belonged,  and  they  answered  to 
Major  Ham's,  at  the  same  time  inquiring  to  what  one 


342  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

we  belonged.  I  answered  Rhoddy's,  and,  in  the  same 
breath,  gave  the  word  to  my  men  to  fire,  which  they 
did,  pouring  in  a  volley  that  somewhat  disturbed  the 
stillness  of  the  night,  and  created  a  complete  stampede 
of  men  and  horses — some  turning  into  the  timber  and 
others  recrossing  the  bridge.  All  soon  became  quiet 
again,  with  the  exception  of  a  loose  horse,  stumbling 
over  the  fallen  timber,  and  the  groans  of  the  wounded. 
Without  changing  our  position,  we  reloaded  our  guns, 
and  had  been  waiting  about  half  an  hour  when  several 
were  seen  to  approach'  again,  from  the  same  direction. 
Halting  at  a  more  respectful  distance  they  commenced 
to  call  loudly,  and  the  following  dialogue  ensued : 

"Halloo,  there." 

"Halloo." 

"What  in  h — 1  do  you  mean  ?" 

"You  don't  come  that  on  me.  You  are  the  d — n 
Feds  that  went  down  the  road  this  morning." 

"No,  by  God,  we  are  Rebels,  and  belong  to  Major 
Ham's  command.  You  must  be  d — n  fools." 

"If  you  are  Confederates,  three  of  you  advance." 

(Three  of  them  advanced  to  where  they  had  been 
fired  into  and  halted.) 

"Dismount,  and  advance  afoot." 

"No,  that  is  not  right." 

"I  believe  you  are  the  d — n  Yankees  who  went  down 
the  road  this  morning." 

"No  sir,  we  are  pursuing  them.  They  captured  two 
of  our  men,  this  evening,  five  miles  from  here." 

"Advance." 


CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT.  343 

"No,  one  of  you  advance." 

At  this,  I  ordered  the  boys  to  let  them  have  it,  and 
we  all  blazed  away — which  caused  another  stampede. 
Very   soon   all  became   quiet   again.     The  night  was 
intensely  dark.     We  again  reloaded  our  guns,  and  all 
was  ready.     My  attention  was  now  attracted  by  a  noise 
in  the  bush,  on  our  left,  which  impressed  me  with  the 
idea  that  a  flank  movement  was  going  on.     At  the  same 
time  a  voice  was  heard,  coming  from   the   direction  of 
the  bridge,  to  which  I  paid  no  attention.     One  of  our 
men   remarked  that  he  would  go   and   see  what  that 
groaning  meant  in  our  front.     He  had  no  sooner  said 
it  than  a  volley  was  poured  into  us  from  our  left,  which 
made  things  rattle  around  us.     We  instantly  returned 
the  fire,  and   a  general  fight  ensued.     Emptying   our 
guns  and  revolvers,  we  silenced  the  enemy,  and  then 
began  to  fall  back  slowly,  for  about  sixty  yards,  when 
we   again  took   a  position   and  loaded  our  guns   and 
revolvers.     Remaining  quiet,  we  could  now  hear  them 
coming  out  of  the  bush  into  the  road,  near  the  same 
spot  we  had  left.      One   of   them  remarked  that  he 
reckoned  they  had  given  us  h — 1 ;  to  look  sharp  for  he 
believed  they  must  have   killed  some  of  us.     At  this  I 
told  the  boys  to  let  them  have  it,  and  away  went  another 
volley — and  away  went  the  rebels.     We  could  not  hear 
or  see  any  more  of  them  that  night,  and,  returning  to 
our  horses,  found  our  prisoners  all  right. 

It  being  now  midnight,  we  saddled  up,  mounted  and 
started,  arriving  in  Corinth  the  next  morning.  A  few 
days  after  this  occurrence,  we  captured  two  of  Major 


344  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

Ham's  men.  Upon  questioning  them  about  General 
Rhoddy's  men,  they  replied,  d — n  Rhoddy's  men  ;  that 
they  had  had  a  fight  with  them  the  other  night,  and 
that  two  of  their  men  had  been  killed  and  three 
wounded  and  five  horses  killed ;  that  they  were  a  set 
of  d — n  fools.  This  news  pleased  me  very  much  arid  I 
did  not  dispute  it. 

About  this  time,  there  was  a  band  of  guerrillas, 
commanded  by  one  Dr.  Smith,  who  operated  between 
Corinth  and  the  Tennessee  River.  They  became  a 
terror  to  the  Union  inhabitants  of  that  vicinity.  The 
leader  was  a  brave  and  desperate  man.  My  instructions 
from  the  General  were  to  break  up  the  band,  if  possible. 
They  had  captured  two  of  my  scouts,  while  they  were 
bearing  dispatches  to  the  Tennessee  River,  one  of  whom 
escaped,  but  the  other  I  have  never  heard  frome  since. 
I  now  selected  seven  of  my  men,  and,  all  being  well 
armed,  we  started  out,  mounted,  for  their  rendezvous, 
determined  to  give  them  battle,  at  all  hazards,  if  found. 
After  proceeding  about  fourteen  miles,  on  the  Hamburg 
road,  we  halted,  dismounted,  and,  after  concealing  our 
horses,  took  up  a  position  at  a  cross-road,  where  wre 
remained  all  night,  expecting  them  to  pass  that  way. 
As  they  did  their  traveling  in  the  night,  and  morning 
came  without  the  guerrillas  making  their  appearance, 
we  mounted  our  horses  and  rode  about  a  mile  to  a 
plantation,  where  we  procured  breakfast.  We  had 
just  concluded  our  meal,  and  the  order  had  been  given 
to  prepare  to  mount,  when  we  discovered  Dr.  Smith, 
and  seventeen  of  his  men,  advancing,' following  our 


THE    SCOUT.  :>4") 

trail.  My  men  fell  into  line  as  quickly  as  possible, 
while  shots  were  being  rapidly  exchanged  from  both 
sides,  at  not  more  than  than  two  hundred  yards.  Dr. 
Smith,  leading  his  men,  ordered  them  to  charge.  I 
now  had  my  men  in  line,  and  ordered  them  to  charge, 
both  parties  firing  and  yelling  like  Indians.  This 
movement  was  rather  unexpected  by  them,  and  was 
made  with  so  much  determination,  that  they  broke  and 
fled  in  all  directions,  leaving  on  the  field  two  men 
wounded — one  of  them  mortally,  and  we  also  captured 
five  guns.  I  had  one  man  wounded,  but  not  seriously. 
After  caring  for  the  wounded,  we  started  for  Corinth, 
but  not  by  the  direct  road,  which,  had  we  taken,  would 
have  proved  fatal  to  us — as  I  afterward  learned  that 
Dr.  Smith  rallied  ten  of  his  men  and  took  a  position 
on  the  direct  road  to  Corinth,  expecting  us  to  pass  that 
way.  Neither  party  was  satisfied  with  the  result  of 
this  fight,  and  Smith  was  still  at  large. 

It  was  now  my  intention  to  start  out  with  a  larger 
force  and  pursue  Smith  to  the  death  ;  but  before  I  was 
ready  to  start  the  Seventh  Illinois  mounted  infantry, 
Colonel  Rowett,  commanding,  while  on  a  scout  had 
come  unexpectedly  upon  Smith's  band  and  completely 
broken  it  up,  Smith  narrowly  escaping.  He  left  the 
country  for  other  parts. 

Myself  and  six  of  my  men  started  out  mounted,  all 
dressed  in  Confederate  uniform  and  armed  to  the  teeth, 
directing  our  course  toward  Fulton,  Miss.  After  riding 
three  days,  and  finding  nothing  of  any  importance,  we 
concluded  to  return  home.  When  within  about  twenty 

15* 


:>4<>  CIIK'KASAU',    THE    SCOUT. 

miles  of  Corinth  we  stopped  at  the  plantation  of  a  very 
wealthy  secessionist,  where  we  procured  supper,  the 
inmates  extending  every  courtesy,  under  the  impression 
that  we  were  good  Southern  men.  While  at  supper  a 
lady  made  her  appearance,  having  just  arrived  from  a 
neighboring  house,  to  inquire  to  what  command  we 
belonged.  I  asked  her  why  she  wished  to  know,  and 
she  replied  that  there  were  twelve  of  Major  Ham's 
command  up  at  her  house,  getting  supper,  who  wished 
to  know.  I  told  her  we  belonged  to  Captain  Daven- 
port's command  (rebel.)  Just  as  we  were  about  ready 
to  start  an  old  gentleman  made  his  appearance,  coming 
from  the  same  house,  and  inquired  which  way  we  were 
traveling,  and  what  we  were  doing  in  that  section.  I 
told  him  to  tell  Major  Ham's  men  that  we  would  be  up 
there  in  a  few  minutes  to  see  them.  "We  were  soon 
ready  and  mounted,  and  as  we  approached  the  next 
house,  which  was  by  the  road-side,  we  discovered  a 
company  of  men  mounted  and  drawn  up  in  line,  with 
their  guns  ready  for  instant  use.  The  moon  was 
shining  brightly,  and  as  we  rode  up  to  within  a  few 
yards  of  them  the  Captain  commanding  inquired  which 
way  we  were  going.  I  replied  that  we  were  skylarking 
around,  to  see  what  we  could  find,  and  that  we  expected 
to  go  up  into  the  valley.  I  then  asked  them  what  they 
were  doing  there.  He  replied  that  they  were  sent  out 
to  watch  the  roads,  and  learn  what  they  could  about 
the  Yankees,  but  as  yet  he  had  learned  nothing.  One 
of  my  men  now  proposed  to  swap  horses,  but  could  not 
agree,  so  we  proceeded  on  our  way,  thinking  it  would 


THE    SCOUT.  347 

not  pay  to  attack  them  under  the  circumstances.  They 
were  in  doubt  as  to  our  character.  We  arrived  safely 
at  Corinth,  without  meeting  with  any  further  incident. 
Another  incident  occurred  which  is  quite  amusing  to 
think  of,  though  anything  but  profitable  to  us  at  the 
time.  We  had  learned  that  at  a  wealthy  old  rebel' 
plantation,  about  forty  miles  south  of  Corinth,  there 
were  some  very  fine  horses,  and  as  our  stock  needed 
replenishing  I  concluded  to  take  a  few  of  my  men  and 
capture  them.  I  selected  B.  and  H.,  and  we  started, 
arriving  in  due  time  at  the  plantation.  We  concealed 
ourselves  in  the  woods  until  night,  when  we  proceeded 
toward  the  house.  B.  went  to  reconnoitre,  and  shortly 
returned,  stating  that  a  very  fine  stallion  and  two 
blooded  mares  were  in  the  stable  lot.  We  concluded 
to  wait  until  the  inmates  of  the  house  should  retire 
before  attempting  to  catch  the  stock.  After  waiting 
as  we  thought  a  sufficient  length  of  time  we  started  for 
the  lot.  The  night  was  dark,  and  we  did  not  discover, 
until  close  by,  that  the  lot  was  full  of  horses,  and  at 
the  same  time  we  heard  men  talking  and  laughing.  B. 
and  II.  started  into  the  stable,  while  I  kept  concealed 
in  a  shed.  Just  then  a  number  of  men  entered  the 
lot  and  commenced  catching  their  horses,  saddling  up, 
and  preparing  to  start.  This  was  unexpected  company, 
and  we  were  in  doubt  as  to  their  number.  I  told  the 
boys  to  hide,  if  possible,  but  if  discovered  to  let  into 
them,  and  we  would  get  out  the  best  we  could.  The 
new  comers  began  to  show  themselves  in  every  quarter, 
but  I  had  a  very  indistinct  view  of  them  as  they  passed 


348  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

close  by  me,  trying  to  catch  their  horses.  I  was  then 
lying  flat  on  my  back,  close  in  the  pannels  of  the  fence, 
and  B.  and  H.  were  cooped  up  in  the  stable,  under  the 
mangers.  It  was  not  long  before  the  horses  were  all 
secured  and  saddled,  and  nine  men  were  seen  to  mount 
and  ride  off,  followed  by  a  negro,  riding  one  and  leading 
two,  the  same  that  we  had  come  so  far  to  procure.  We 
now  retraced  our  steps  toward  home,  arriving  there 
without  meeting  /with  any  accident.  While  passing 
through  a  swamp  two  armed  rebels  rode  up  to  us,  and 
in  a  very  rough  manner  demanded  what  we  were  doing 
there,  and  where  we  were  going ;  they  were  under  the 
impression  that  we  were  deserters  from  the  rebel  army. 
After  parleying  a  few  minutes  I  drew  my  navy  revolver 
— which  I  carried  concealed  beneath  my  coat — and 
told  them  they  were  prisoners,  and  must  accompany 
us.  We  brought  them  into  Corinth,  not  meeting  with 
any  further  trouble,  but  feeling  very  cheap  over  our 
disappointment  in  not  getting  the  horses. 

About  this  time  General  Rhoddy  had  his  command 
scattered  along  Bear  Creek,  guarding  all  points  where 
it  was  possible  for  any  force  to  cross.  Several  attempts 
had  been  made  to  send  scouts  up  into  the  valley. 
General  Dodge  told  me  it  was  highly  necessary  that 
he  should  obtain  some  reliable  information  from  that 
quarter.  I  at  once  concluded  to  make  the  effort,  and 
taking  six  of  my  men  we  started.  After  dark  we 
arrived  at  the  plantation  of  a  doctor,  with  whom  I  had 
formerly  been  acquainted,  and  thought  to  be  a  good 
Union  man,  he  having  taken  the  oath  of  allegiance  at 


THE    SCOUT.  349 

the  time  our  forces  occupied  luka.     When  within  half 

a  mile  of  his  house  we  turned  into  the  timber,  where  I 

left  all  my  men  except  one,  who  accompanied  me  to 

the  house,  leaving  our  horses  behind.     On  arriving  at 

the  house  we  found  that  the  inmates  had  all  retired  to 

rest,  but  we  at  once  aroused  them,  and  they  got  up  and 

went  to  work  preparing  us  a  supper.     The  old  doctor 

did   not   recognize   me    in    my    Confederate   uniform. 

They  seemed  to  feel  glad  of  our  presence,  and  inquired 

where  we  were  going.     I  informed  them  that  we  were 

rebel  soldiers,  belonging  to  the  infantry,  but  we  were 

going  up  into  the  valley  to  join  General  Rhoddy,  for 

he  was  a  fighting  man.     After  finishing  our  supper  we 

oifered  him  pay  for  it,  but  he  would  not  receive  a  cent, 

and  expressed  himself  glad  to  think  that  we  were  going 

to  join  Rhoddy.     I  then  inquired  if  he  knew  where  we 

would  find  the  pickets  stationed,  and  .he  informed  me 

that  the  first  picket  was  stationed  on  this   side  of  the 

creek,  not  more  than  four  hundred   yards   from   his 

house,  and  that  two  of  them  had  taken  tea  with  him 

that  evening.     I  then  asked  him  if  the  pickets  had 

instructions  to  fire  on  any  one  approaching  after  dark 

without  first  halting  them.     He  replied  that  they  had 

not,  and  that  when  halted  to  halloo   out   "all  right," 

and  advance  boldly.     We  then  started  down  the  hill, 

toward   the    creek,    laughing   and    talking,    with    the 

understanding  that  when  the  proper  time  arrived,  and 

I  should  give   a  certain  signal,  to  draw  our  revolvers 

and  demand  their  surrender.     Upon  reaching  the  foot 

of  the   hill   we  were   halted   and   challenged.      After 


350  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

answering  in  the  usual  manner,  and  adding  that  it  was 
"all  right,"  we  were  told  to  advance,  which  we  did, 
and  when  sufficiently  near  I  discovered  there  were  but 
two  of  them.  They  inquired  who  we  were,  and  I  told 
them  the  same  tale  I  had  told  the  doctor,  and  gave 
them  to  understand  that  I  knew  they  were  here — that 
I  had  been  informed  so  by  the  doctor,  up  at  the  house ; 
in  fact  I  made  myself  very  familiar  with  them,  and 
taking  a  seat  upon  a  rock  seemed  to  feel  quite  at  home. 
They  inquired  if  we  had  any  arms,  and  we  told  them 
we  had  not.  If  they  had  searched  us  they  would  have 
found  two  navy  revolvers  concealed  about  the  person  of 
us  both. 

After  obtaining  all  the  information  required  about 
the  disposition  of  Rhoddy's  forces,  and  their  contem- 
plated movements,  we  also  learned  that  their  reserve 
picket  was  on  the  opposide  side  of  the  creek,  which 
they  crossed  in  a  small  boat,  and  that  they  would  be 
relieved  in  about  an  hour,  when  they  would  ferry  us 
over.  After  remaining  as  long  as  I  thought  it  prudent 
I  gave  the  signal,  when  we  each  drew  a  revolver  and 
demanded  their  surrender,  and,  on  peril  of  their  lives, 
not  to  speak  above  a  whisper.  After  securing  their 
arms  we  marched  them  before  us  up  the  hill,  and  halted 
at  the  doctor's  house.  All  this  proceeding  had  taken 
considerable  time,  and  the  men  I  had  left  behind 
becoming  alarmed  at  our  lengthy  stay  had  come  up  to 
the  house,  arousing  the  inmates  a  second  time,  and 
inquired  if  any  Confederate  soldiers  had  been  there 
that  evening.  The  old  doctor  told  them  that  he  had 


CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT.  351 

not  seen  one  for  more  than  a  week.  On  reaching  the 
house  with  the  prisoners  I  found  my  men  there.  The 
old  doctor  looked  at  me  and  my  party  with  the  utmost 
astonishment.  I  now  informed  the  old  gentleman  that 
we  would  have  to  draw  on  him  for  two  horses  for  the 
prisoners  to  ride,  knowing  that  we  would  be  pursued 
before  morning.  At  this  request  he  produced  his  oath 
of  allegiance  and  protection  papers,  signed  by  General 
Rosecrans.  I  told  him  to  come  down  to  Corinth  and 
we  would  settle  it.  Without  any  further  interruption 
or  delay  we  proceeded  to  the  latter  place,  and  reported 
to  headquarters.  A  few  days  after  this  the  old  doctor 
sent  one  of  his  neighbors  in  to  see  General  Dodge,  and 
have  his  horses  returned  to  him.  I  had  stated  to  the 
General  all  I  knew  respecting  the  doctor's  loyalty,  and 
the  General  sent  the  agent  back  as  he  came,  without 
them.  Not  long  after  this  latter  trip  one  of  my  outside 
scouts  sent  me  word  that  Captain  Shackleford,  of  the 
Twenty-Sixth  Mississippi  Infantry,  who  lived  twenty- 
eight  miles  south  of  Corinth,  had  returned  home  on 
leave  of  absence.  I  immediately  started  out,  taking 
with  me  five  of  my  men,  arriving  next  morning,  and 
surrounding  his  house  before  daylight.  We  found  the 
Captain  and  two  soldiers,  all  of  whom  surrendered  to  us 
without  any  resistance.  After  securing  their  horses, 
arms,  &c.,  we  mounted  them,  and  brought  them  all  safe 
into  camp. 

During  all  this  time  my  scouts  and  couriers  were 
operating  in  their  different  departments,  with  entire 
success,  in  obtaining  the  Southern  papers,  and  also 


352  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

valuable  information.  Occasionally  I  would  lose  a 
man,  either  by  capture  or  by  being  killed.  Their 
services  were  invaluable  to  the  generals,  and  were 
appreciated  ;  they  expressed  themselves  fully  satisfied. 

About  the  first  of  October  General  Dodge  requested 
me  to  ascertain  at  what  point  the  Tennessee  River 
could  be  forded  above  Eastport.  This  was  the  first 
intimation  that  I  had  of  the  intended  movement  of  our 
army  towards  Chattanooga,  Middle  Tennessee.  Three 
days  after  I  reported  to  the  General  that  the  river 
could  be  forded  at  Green's  Bluff,  one  mile  above  the 
mouth  of  Town  Creek,  and  one  mile  below  the  mouth 
of  the  Big  Nancy,  on  the  opposite  side. 

I  now  found  it  necessary  to  make  some  disposition 
of  my  wife.  My  friend  Bennett  was  about  to  start  for 
Illinois  with  his  family,  and  I  concluded  to  send  my 
wife  under  his  care. 

The  grand  move  of  our  army  had  now  commenced. 
General  Sherman  and  his  command  were  already  on 
the  march.  General  Dodge  was  ordered  to  follow,  my 
scouts,  under  my  charge,  constituting  the  advance 
guard  for  his  command,  taking  the  road  leading  to 
Pulaski,  Tennessee.  General  Sherman  had  moved  by 
the  way  of  Florence. 

I  had  received  orders  to  scout  the  country  in  every 
direction,  and  secure  all  servicable  horses  and  mules. 
We  had  been  out  several  days  when  I  learned  that  a 
number  of  Confederate  scouts  were  in  our  advance.  I 
started  out  with  my  men,  determined  to  overtake  and 
capture  them,  if  possible.  Four  of  my  men  and  myself 


CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT.  353 

were  dressed  in  the  Confederate  uniform,  and  occupied 
the  advance.  On  reaching  a  cross-road  we  came  upon 
them.  At  a  considerable  distance  off  they  saw  us,  and 
demanded  to  know  to  what  command  we  belonged.  I 
answered,  "Confederate. "  This  announcement  did  not 
seem  to  satisfy  them,  for  without  any  hesitation  they 
pulled  away  at  us.  My  company  had  received  orders 
to  keep  within  supporting  distance  of  us,  which  they 
were  at  that  time.  I  at  once  ordered  them  to  charge, 
which  they  did,  the  enemy  scattering  in  all  directions, 
and  my  men  also  separating  and  pursuing  them  in  the 
same  manner.  I  soon  found  myself  alone,  and  in  hot 
pursuit  of  a  single  rebel.  I  was  well  mounted,  and 
after  a  chase  of  about  a  mile  my  man  dismounted  and 
ran  into  a  hotfse.  I  followed  him  closely ;  at  the  same 
time  I  saw  three  or  four  of  my  men  coming  up  the 
road  at  full  speed.  As  I  ran  up  to  the  door  I  was  met 
by  a  nice  looking  young  lady,  who  asked  me  if  the 
Yankees  were  after  me.  I  told  her  they  were,  and 
asked  her  if  she  could  tell  me  where  to  hide.  She  told 
me  she  did  not  know.  I  then  inquired  where  the  other 
man  was,  and  she  replied  that  he  was  up  stairs.  She 
then  opened  a  door  leading  to  a  room,  and  I  ran  into 
it,  ghe  following.  Just  then  my  men  arrived,  and  were 

at   the  door  demanding  where   in   h — 1  them   d d 

rebels  had  gone  that  came  in  the  house.  The  young 
lady  had  told  me  to  stoop  down  in  the  corner,  and 
standing  before  me  screened  me  from  their  view  by 
spreading  out  her  crinoline.  She  told  them  they  had 
gone  out  the  back  door,  and  as  she  finished  speaking 


354  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

away  they  went?  pell-mell  through  the  hall,  out  at  the 
back  door,  and  had  soon  disappeared  in  the  rear  of  the 
house.  I  now  relieved  the  young  lady,  and  could 
scarcely  contain  myself,  I  was  so  full  of  laughter.  In 
a  few  minutes  my  men  returned,  when  I  told  them  that 
the  man  was  up  stairs,  whom  they  soon  found. 

Nothing  more  occurred  after  this,  except  skirmishing 
and  the  capture  of  a  few  prisoners  each  day,  .until  we 
arrived  at  Pulaski,  where  General  Dodge  received 
orders  to  repair  the  Nashville  and  Huntsville  railroad, 
establishing  his  headquarters  at  Pulaski.  General 
Sherman  had  by  this  time  taken  Lookout  Mountain. 

It  was  now  about  the  tenth  of  November.  Our. 
forces  were  scattered  along  the  line  of  railroad  from 
Columbia  to  Huntsville,  Ala.  At  this  time  there  were 
but  a  very  few  rebels  in  that  vicinity.  My  time  was 
principally  employed  with  my  men,  scouring  the  country 
in  quest  of  horses,  mules,  etc.,  occasionally  an  incident 
occuring  of  a  startling  and  amusing  nature.  I  had 
learned  that  the  rebel  General  Rhoddy  was  with  his 
command  in  the  Tuscumbia  valley,  with  his  headquar- 
ters established  at  Tuscumbia.  He  also  had  possession 
of  some  points  along  the  river  in  the  vicinity  of 
Florence.  Captain  Phillips,  with  the  Ninth  Illinois 
mounted  infantry,  had  almost  daily  skirmishing  with 
them  along  the  river.  I  had  sent  out  some  of  my 
scouts  in  various  directions;  one  of  them  returned, 
stating  that  two  wagon  loads  of  salt  were  at  Lamb's 
Ferry.  I  took  five  of  my  men  and  started  with  the 
intention  of  destroying  it,  which  we  did  near  the  river, 


THE   SCOUT.  355 

within  forty  miles  of  Pulaski.  On  our  return,  and 
during  the  night  time  (which  was  very  cool),  we  stopped, 
putting  up  at  a  wealthy  planter's,  who  professed  to  be 
a  good  Union  man.  After  stabling  and  feeding  our 
horses  and  partaking  of  a  good  supper  we  retired  to 
rest,  feeling  perfectly  secure,  being  only  twenty-seven 
miles  from  our  army.  At  the  same  time,  I  took  the 
neccessar-y  precaution  to  keep  one  man  on  picket. 
About  twelve  o'clock  (midnight)  we  were  aroused  by  our 
guard,  who  told  us  the  yard  was  full  of  rebel  cavalry. 
I  ordered  the  boys  to  get  up,  and  without  making  any 
noise  to  dress  and  prepare  their  guns  for  instant  use. 
I  could  then  hear  considerable  noise  in  the  parlor,  which 
was  the  adjoining  room.  After  all  was  ready,  I  ordered 
two  of  the  men  to  step  out  on  the  porch  and  slip  around 
to  the  back  window,  and,  if  necessary,  to  fire  in  through 
it,  but  not  until  they  saw  me  enter  from  the  inside 
through  the  door.  Taking  the  other  four  men,  each 
one  wTith  his  revolver  in  hand,  I  approached  the  door 
and  gently  opening  it  I  discovered  six  rebel  officers 
seated  around  a  fire.  I  at  once  demanded  a  surrender, 
to  which  they  complied  without  any  resistance,  but 
very  much  astonished  at  our  unexpected  appearance. 
They  ranked  from  a  second  lieutenant  up  to  a  major, 
which  somewhat  surprised  me  in  turn.  I  afterwards 
learnjed  they  were  a  portion  of  Morgan's  command, 
who  were  trying  to  make  their  escape,  which  was  just 
after  his  defeat.  We  secured  their  arms  and  horses, 
keeping  close  guard  over  them  until  morning,  when  we 
started  for  camp,  where  we  arrived  safely  with  our 


356  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

prisoners  and  captured  property,  which  pleased  General 
Dodge  very  much. 

A  few  days  after  the  above  occurrence,  I  sent  out 
two  of  my  scouts,  dressed  in  Confederate  uniform. 
While  on  their  return  to  camp  they  met  a  young  man 
dressed  in  rebel  uniform,  whom  they  conscripted  for  the 
rebel  army.  The  young  man  was  very  indignant  at 
first,  and  told  them  they  were  doing  wrong,  that  he 
was  on  special  business  from  General  Bragg,  all  of 
which  was  of  no  avail,  my  scouts  persisted  in  taking 
him  before  their  Captain,  who  could  act  at  his  pleasure. 
They  then  demanded  his  arms  which  he  hesitated  for 
some  time  before  delivering  up,  and  said  he  did  not 
believe  they  were  Confederate  soldiers,  he  would  never 
give  them  up,  that  the  whole  Federal  army  could  not 
take  them  from  him  alive.  They  had  now  approached 
to  within  about  two  miles  of  our  camp,  when  this  young 
man  discovered  that  he  was  a  prisoner  in  the  hand  of 
Federal  scouts.  He  attempted  to  escape  by  putting 
spurs  to  his  horse,  but  the  scouts  were  on  the  watch, 
and  the  moment  he  made  the  effort  one  of  the  men 
caught  his  horse  by  the  bridle  rein.  He  was  taken  to 
headquarters,  and  upon  examining  his  person  was  found 
a  water-proof  haversack  filled  with  letters  and  papers 
for  General  Bragg.  Among  them  was  a  despatch  from 
General  Bragg's  chief  of  scouts  in  Middle  Tennessee, 
giving  the  exact  number  of  men  in  General  Dodge's 
command,  together  with  all  his  late  orders  and  a  late 
paper  from  Nashville.  Other  papers  were  found 
proving  this  young  man  to  be  a  spy.  The  General 


THE   SCOUT.  857 

then  turned  him  over  to  me,  with  orders  to  deliver  him 
to  the  Provost  Marshal  and  to  have  him  put  into  a 
cell,  also,  to  tell  him,  that  he  had  only  a  few  days  to 
live;  except  on  one  condition  would  his  life  be  spared, 
that  was,  to  tell  who  the  person  was  that  furnished  him 
with  those  papers.  He  replied,  that  he  would  not 
confess  anything.  That  when  he  entered  the  army  he 
did  not  expect  to  live  through  this  war,  and  if  Tennessee 
could  not  be  restored  to  the  Southern  Confederacy  he 
would  rather  die  than  live.  I  could  not  but  admire  his 
brave  manly  spirit.  At  no  time,  while  in  my  presence, 
did  he  seem  to  feel  depressed.  The  next  day  a  com- 
mission was  called  to  give  him  a  trial.  The  prisoner 
was  called  out,  who  confessed  to  the  charge  preferred 
against  him.  He  was  sentenced  to  be  hung  on  the 
following  Friday.  When  he  was  taken  to  the  scaffold 
I  was  permitted  to  talk  to  him.  I  addressed  him  thus  ; 
u  Davis,  you  are  not  the  man  that  should  be  hung,  and 
if  you  would  yet  tell  me  who  General  Bragg's  chief  of 
scouts  was,  so  I  might  capture  him,  your  life  would 
yet  be  spared."  He  looked  rne  steadily  in  the  eye,  and 
said — "do  you  suppose  were  I  your  friend  that  I  would 
betray  you  ?"  I  told  him  I  did  not  know,  but  life  was 
sweet  to  all  men.  His  reply  to  this,  was,  "  Sir,  if  you 
think  I  am  that  kind  of  a  man  you  have  missed  your 
mark.  You  may  hang  me  a  thousand  times  and  I  would 
not  betray  my  friends."  I  then  left  him,  only  to  witness 
in  less  than  two  minutes  afterwards  his  fall  from  the 
scaffold,  a  dead  man.  Thus  ended  the  life  of  Samuel 
Davis,  one  of  General  Bragg's  scouts,  a  noble,  brave 


358  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

young  man,  who  possessed  principle.  I  have  often 
regretted  the  fate  of  this  young  man,  who  could  brave 
such  a  death  when  his  life  rested  in  his  own  hands. 
His  mind  was  one  of  principle,  though  engaged  in  a 
wrong  cause. 

Guerrillas  were  becoming  more  numerous,  and  receiv- 
ing information  from  two  of  my  scouts  that  a  force  of 
rebels,  moving  north,  had  crossed  the  river  at  Lamb's 
ferry ;  I  reported  the  same  to  the  General,  and  he  ordered 
me  to  take  my  scouts  and  see  if  it  was  so.  I  started 
with  eleven  men,  and,  after  proceeding  about  twelve 
miles,  in  the  direction  spoken  of,  we  saw  six  mounted 
rebels  emerge  into  the  road  in  our  front,  and  form  a 
line  across  the  road.  We  immediately  ordered  a  charge, 
when  they  fired  a  volley,  turned  about  and  retreated  in 
hot  haste.  We  were  mounted  on  good  fleet  horses,  and 
very  soon  began  to  overtake  them,  picking  them  up, 
one  at  a  time.  After  chasing  them  about  half  a  mile, 
my  men  succeeded  in  picking  up  all  but  two  of  them. 
I  still  continued  the  chase  followed  by  six  of  my  men, 
the  remainder  having  halted  some  distance  in  the  rear 
with  the  prisoners.  On  reaching  the  top  of  a  hill,  under 
full  headway,  I  unexpectedly  found  the  road  full  of 
rebels,  forming  in  line  of  battle,  and  not  more  than 
twenty  yards  in  our  front.  There  was  but  one  course 
to  pursue,  and  that  was  to  charge  through.  In  fact,  it 
was  impossible  so  check  our  horses,  and  away  we  went, 
firing  our  revolvers  right  and  left.  The  rebels  were 
thrown  into  confusion  by  this  unexpected  appearance 
in  their  midst,  and  thought  the  whole  Federal  army 


THE   SCOUT.  359 

was  charging  them.  It  was  now  each  man  for  himself, 
and  through  them  we  went.  The  next  question  was  to 
get  away  from  them,  and  the  only  chance  was  to  wheel 
about  and  return  as  we  came.  No  sooner  said  than 
away  we  went,  charging  about  three  hundred  and  fifty 
men,  formerly  Rhoddy's  old  regiment,  commanded,  at 
this  time,  by  Lieut. -Col.  Johnson.  A  portion  of  them 
had  formed  a  line  and,  as  we  passed  them,  they  fired  a 
volley  into  us,  wounding  three.  One  rebel  stood  beside 
the  road  and,  as  I  came  up,  leveled  his  revolver  within 
two  inches  of  my  head  and  fired,  the  ball  just  grazing 
my  neck,  and  powder  burning  my  face  and  singing  my 
hair.  We  had  now  returned  back,  still  keeping  under 
full  headway,  while  the  rebels  continued  to  fire  after 
us,  but  not  daring  to  pursue.  We  soon  came  up  with 
the  rest  of  my  men,  who  had  remained  with  the  prison- 
ers, and,  without  any  delay,  we  retraced  our  way  to 
camp,  all  arriving  safely,  and  feeling  rejoiced  that  we 
had  escaped  so  well.  My  wound  was  not  of  a  serious 
nature.  My  two.  companions,  however,  were  less  fortu- 
nate, one  having  his  arm  broken,  and  the  other  his 
thigh  fractured.  As  soon  as  we  arrived  in  camp  I 
reported  to  the  General,  who  ordered  out  a  detachment 
of  the  Seventh  and  Ninth  Illinois  Mounted  Infantry, 
who  were  to  find  and  attack  this  rebel  force,  if  possible, 
but  they  returned  without  finding  them,  for  the  rebels 
had  retreated  and  re-crossed  the  Tennessee  River. 

My  wound  now  began  to  trouble  me,  and  I  applied 
to  the  General  for  leave  of  absence,  to  visit  my  family 
up  North.  I  now  felt  that  I  had  had  my  fill  of 


360  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

satisfaction.  The  following  is  a  correct  copy  of  the 
Special  Order  relieving  me  from  duty  for  a  certain  time  : 

HEADQUAPTERS  LEFT-WING  SIXTEKNTH  ARMY  CORPS,  1 
PULASKI,  TENNESSEE, 'Dec.  15th,  1863.      / 
SPECIAL  ORDEB,  \ 
No.  39.         / 

VI.     L.  II.  N ,  in  employ  of  United  States  Government,  is 

hereby  ordered  to  Illinois,  on  business  for  this  command.  The  Q. 
M.  Department  will  furnish  transportation.  He  will  turn  over  his 
quartermaster  and  ordinance  stores  to  James  Hansel,  taking  proper 

receipts  therefor.     During  N 's  absence  James  Hansel  will  act 

as  Chief  of  Scouts. 

By  order  of 

BRIG. -GEN.  G.  M.  DODGE. 

J.    W.  EARNER, 

Lieut,  and  A.  A.  A.  G. 

After  making  preparations,  I  started  for  Nashville, 
remaining  there  about  one  week.  My  health  was  not 
good  and  I  experienced  considerable  pain  in  my  wound. 
I  had  been  in  Nashville  but  a  few  days  when  I  found 
one  of  my  old  scouts,  who  had  been  absent  from  me  a 
long  time.  While  stationed  at  Pulaski,  during  the 
month  of  November,  I  sent  out  three  of  my  best  scouts, 
with  instructions  to  reconnoiter  up  and  down  the  Ten- 
nessee River.  After  being  absent  about  three  weeks, 
one  of  them,  Biffell,  a  Tennessean  by  birth,  returned. 
He  was  wounded  through  the  shoulder,  and  reported 
as  follows  :  After  scouting  along  the  river  four  or  five 
days,  finding  that  they  were  going  to  be  arrested  or 
pursued,  they  began  to  retrace  their  steps.  Being  very 
weary  they  stopped  at  a  plantation,  about  midnight,  to 
feed  and  rest.  They  were  at  some  distance  from  the 


THE    SCOUT.  361 

house,  at  the  lower  end  of  the  plantation.  After  feed- 
ing their  horses,  they  crept  into  a  corn-crib,  and,  laying 
down,  were  soon  asleep.  The  first  intimation  they  had 
of  danger  they  were  aroused  and  found  themselves 
surrounded  by  nine  men,  who  had  their  guns  leveled 
upon  them.  They  surrendered,  without  any  resistance, 
and  were  marched  back  to  the  Tennessee  River,  where 
it  was  decided  they  should  be  hung.  They  declared 
that  they  were  Rhoddy's  scouts,  when  it  was  decided 
to  send  them  to  Rhoddy. 

After  crossing  the  Tennessee  River,  their  guards 
were  reduced  to  five  men.  They  halted  at  a  plantation 
to  feed  and  rest.  The  prisoners  now  fully  determined 
to  escape — knowing  that  if  they  were  carried  before 
General  Rhoddy  they  would  be  recognized  by  some  of 
his  men,  and  certain  death  would  await  them.  One  of 
the  party  had  kept  concealed,  in  his  boot,  a  small 
revolver.  While  three  of  the  guard  were  in  the  house, 
eating  dinner,  the  other  two  remained  on  guard.  Two 
of  the  prisoners  then  seized  the  guns  belonging  to 
the  guard  while  the  other  drew  his  revolver  from  his 
boot  leg,  but  it  would  not  fire — the  caps  being  damp. 
He  then  struck  one  of  the  guards  over  the  head  with 
his  pistol,  knocking  him  down,  while  the  other  was 
knocked  down  with  a  musket.  By  this  time  the  three 
men  in  the  house  were  alarmed,  by  the  noise,  and 
made  their  appearance,  only  to  see  their  two  bleeding 
comrades  lying  on  the  ground,  and  the  prisoners 
making  the  best  possible  use  of  their  legs  in  crossing 
a  corn  field.  The  three  guards  commenced  firing  on 

16 


362  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

them,  and  wounded  Biffles,  who  then  became  separated 
from  his  companions — whom  he  saw  no  more. 

This  ended  Biffie's  narrative,  and,  until  my  arrival 
at  Nashville,  I  had  not  heard  anything  of  the  other 
two — Joe,  from  Mississippi,  and  Haines,  of  the  Second 
Iowa  Infantry.     One  morning,  while  in  the  quarter- 
master's depot,  at  Nashville,  I  was  asked  by  a  gentleman 
to  what  command  I  belonged.     I  told  him,  General 
Dodge's  scouts,  and  he  then  said  that  o-ne  of  the  d — d'st 
looking  cases  he  had  ever  seen  was  then  up  at  the 
Soldier's  Home;    that  he  had  arrived  that  morning, 
from  the  vicinity  of   Chattanooga,  and  professed  to 
belong  to  General  Dodge's  scouts.     It  occurred  to  me 
at  once,  after  hearing  the  description  of  this  strange 
looking  being,  that  it  must  be  either  Joe  or  Haines. 
Without  any  delay,  I  proceeded  to  the  Soldiers'  Home, 
and  about  the  first  man  I  saw  was  Haines,  and,  true 
enough,  he  was  a  hard  looking  case,  reduced  almost  to 
a  skeleton,  covered  with  dirt  and  rags.     Pen  cannot 
describe  the  meeting  that  there  took  place.     He  was 
overjoyed  at  seeing  me,  and  clasped  his  arms  around 
me  and  caressed  me  like  a  child.     I  immediately  took 
him  to  the  barbershop  and  had  him  shaved  and  sham- 
pooed.    I  also  procured  an  order  for  a  suit  of  clothes, 
after  which  I  presented  him  to  Generals  Sherman  and 
Dodge,  who  were  then  in  the  city,  stopping  at  the  St. 
Cloud  Hotel.     They  received  him  kindly  and  heard  his 
report.     He  furnished  me  the  following  narrative.     I 
will  commence  at  the  time  they  had  knocked  the  guard 
down  and  effected  their  escape,  by  running  across  the 
cornfield — when  they  became  separated  from  Biffles : 


THE    SCOUT.  363 

After  making  their  escape,  they  concluded  to  make 
their  way  toward  Corinth — Joe  being  familiar  with  the 
country — though  they  were,  at  this  time,  in  the  midst 
of  Rhoddy's  scattered  forces.  Rhoddy,' having  learned 
the  circumstances,  had  sent  out  detachments  of  men,  in 
various  directions,  to  watch  for  them,  and,  after  traveling 
two  days  and  nights,  without  provisions,  they  were 
discovered  by  his  cavalry.  After  running  some  dis- 
tance, they  came  to  a  narrow  defile.  Haines,  having 
now  become  so  exhausted  that  he  could  proceed  no 
further,  told  Joe  to  go  ahead  and  try  to  make  his  escape, 
and  that  he  would  get  behind  a  stump — having  yet  in 
his  possession  one  of  the  guns  taken  from  the  guard, 
but  no  percussion  caps.  Joe  continued  running,  while 
Haines,  took  up  a  position  behind  a  stump  and,  as  the 
pursuers  came  up  within  fifty  yards  he  leveled  his  gun 
at  them,  and  they  retreated.  Thus  it  continued  until 
they  succeeded  in  flanking  him,  when  he  arose  to  a 
standing  position  and,  breaking  his  gun  over  a  stump, 
surrendered.  Joe,  in  the  meantime,  had  effected  his 
escape  from  this  party,  and  has  not  been  heard  of  by 
me  up  to  this  time. 

Haines,  now  a  prisoner,  was  conveyed  to  Tuscumbia, 
where  he  was  recognized  as  one  of  the  men  who  killed 
the  guard,  and  was  ordered  to  be  put  in  heavy  irons. 
After  keeping  him  closely  confined  for  several  days, 
orders  were  received  to  remove  all  the  prisoners  to 
Rome,  Georgia.  As  the  Federals  were  advancing  into 
the  valley  at  that  time,  Haines  was  taken  along  hand- 
cuffed. As  they  were  taking  their  departure,  the 


364  CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

Provost  Marshal  told  the  Captain  of  the  guard  that  he 
would  hold  him  strictly  responsible  for  that  man,  as  he 
was  a  desperado,  and  if  he  made  his  escape  he  would 
have  to  take  his  place. 

After  marching  several  days  across  the  sand  moun- 
tains, they  came  to  the  Coosa  River,  near  Rome,  at 
which  time  he  said  he  was  nearly  in  a  state  of  starvation. 
While  seated  on  the  river  bank,  waiting  for  the  boat 
which  was  to  convey  them  to  Cahawba,  a  young  lady 
made  her  appearance,  carrying  a  basket  of  eatables, 
consisting  of  pies  and  cakes,  and,  addressing  him  kindly, 
asked  him  to  eat  some  of  her  pies.  He  told  her  that 
he  had  no  money,  but  she  replied  that  he  must  eat  some 
anyhow,  saying  that  she  did  not  want  any  pay  from 
him.  (She  had  been  informed  that  he  was  a  Federal 
spy,  and  was  to  be  shot.)  He  then  asked  her  name 
and  where  she  lived.  She  told  him  her  name  and  said 
that  she  lived  with  her  brother-in-law,  some  distance 
out  west,  also  telling  his  name.  After  eating  abund- 
antly of  her  pies  and  cakes,  he  felt  very  much  refreshed. 
This  young  lady  appeared  to  him  like  an  angel  sent 
to  soothe  and  relieve  his  troubled  mind.  She  was  the 
first  person  who  had  shown  any  sympathy  toward  him 
since  his  capture. 

The  boat  now  making  its  appearance  he  was  ordered 
aboard,  and  was  chained,  by  the  Captain  of  the  guard, 
to  one  of  the  uprights  of  the  boat.  A  lieutenant  who 
was  on  the  boat,  at  the  time  of  her  landing  at  this 
point,  on  passing  Haines  saw  that  he  was  chained,  and, 
without  consulting  any  person,  released  him,  saying 


CHICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT.  365 

that  it  was  a  shame  and  not  right  to  chain  a  man  on 
water.  Immediately  after  this,  the  Captain  of  the 
guard,  in  passing,  saw  that  Haines  was  released,  and 
immediately  rechained  him,  cursing  and  swearing  at 
the  Lieutenant,  and  threatening  to  report  him.  After 
dark,  the  Lieutenant,  watching  for  an  opportunity, 
told  Haines  that,  if  he  would  jump  overboard,  he  would 
relieve  him  of  his  chains  and  break  his  handcuffs — that 
he  would  let  the  d — n  Captain  see  if  he  could  treat  a 
man  in  that  manner.  Haines,  of  course,  consented, 
and  the  Lieutenant  managed  to  release  him,  without 
being  observed,  which  was  no  sooner  done  than  Haines 
made  one  jump,  and  plunged  headlong  into  the  Coosa 
River,  on  the  west  side  of  the  boat,  and  swam  ashore, 
nearly  chilled  to  death  by  the  cold. 

After  scrambling  up  the  bank,  he  proceeded  tforth, 
finding  himself  in  a  wild,  barren  and  mountainous 
country.  After  traveling  all  that  night  and  the  next 
day,  until  late  in  the  evening,  without  any  food,  except 
roots  and  wild  herbs,  he  unexpectedly,  upon  gaining 
the  top  of  a  high  ridge,  and  looking  down  into  the 
valley  below,  saw  with  inexpressible  joy,  the  smoke 
curling  up  through  the  tree  tops,  and  upon  closer 
observation,  he  could  see  a  few  log  houses  and  people 
moving  about.  Being  hungry  and  nearly  naked,  he 
resolved  to  venture,  at  all  hazards,  so  moving  cautiously, 
he  approached  the  house  from  the  rear,  and  had  got 
within  one  hundred  yards  when  he  perceived  a  female 
emerge  from  it  and  approach  the  spot  where  he  lay 
concealed.  Upon  seeing  her  face  what  was  his 


360  CIIICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

inexpressible  joy  and  astonishment  at  beholding  the 
kindhearted  lady  who  had  furnished  him  with  pies  and 
cakes,  on  the  banks  of  the  Coosa  River. 

He  at  once  attracted  her  attention,  and  she,  in  turn, 
was  surprised  at  seeing  him  there.  She  told  him  that 
she  would  bring  him  some  food  and  clothing,  but  that 
as  the  country  was  full  of  rebel  cavalry,  he  must  lay 
concealed  through  the  day.  After  dark  she  went  to 
him,  accompanied  by  her  brother-in-law,  who  told  him 
to  keep  secluded  all  the  next  day,  and  the  next  night 
he  would  convey  him  fifteen  miles  and  turn  him  over 
to  other  friends.  This  promise  he  faithfully  kept,  and 
the  second  party  conveyed  him  to  within  a  few  miles  of 
the  Tennessee  River,  and  gave  him  instructions  neces- 
sary to  enable  him  to  avoid  danger,  and  the  course  to 
pursue  to  reach  Nashville.  The  reader  is  already 
acquainted  with  his  arrival  and  condition. 

Shortly  after  meeting  my  old  friend  Haines,  I  took 
my  departure  for  the  North,  arriving  in  Illinois  the 
first  day  of  January,  1864,  where  I  found  my  wife  and 
family  all  well,  and  happy  at  seeing  me  alive  once 
more.  I  remained  at  home  until  the  first  day  of  Octo- 
ber, when  I  started  for  Tennessee.  In  the  meantime, 
I  had  learned  that  General  Dodge  had  been  wounded 
and  was  absent  from  his  command,  which  was  the  reason 
for  my  visiting  Memphis.  It  had  also  been  reported 
to  me  that  he  was  coming  to  the  latter  place,  to  assume 
command  of  that  Department,  and  I  was  anxious  to 
again  tender  him  my  services.  In  this  I  was  disap- 
pointed. I  found  General  Washburne  in  command, 


307 

and  also  learned  that  General  Dodge  was  assigned  to 
the  command  of  Missouri,  with  headquarters  at  St. 
Louis. 

I  at  once  tendered  my  services  to  General  Washburne, 
and  they  were  accepted,  for  a  short  time.  The  General, 
however,  told  me  that  he  would  not  remain  long  in 
Memphis,  and  recommended  me  to  the  notice  of  Brig.- 
Gen.  Grierson,  to  whom  I  at  once  reported.  I  was 
greatly  surprised  at  meeting  my  old  friend,  S.  L.  Wood- 
ward, formerly  General  Sherman's  Chief  Clerk,  now 
Captain  and  Acting  Adjutant  General  on  General 
Grierson's  staff,  who  was  pleased  to  see  me.  My 
services  were  at  once  accepted  by  the  General,  who 
was  making  preparations  to  send  a  cavalry  force  into 
Mississippi,  to  tap  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroad  south 
of  Corinth. 

This  expedition  was  entrusted  to  the  command  of 
General  Grierson,  who  questioned  me  respecting  the 
roads,  streams,  &c.  I  told  the  General  that  I  could 
guide  him  and  his  command  through  the  proposed  route 
without  having  to  swim  a  horse  over  any  steam  of  water. 
On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-first  of  December,  1864, 
the  expedition  left  Memphis,  Tennessee.  It  was  com- 
prised of  three  brigades.  The  first  was  commanded 
by  Colonel  Karge,  and  was  composed  of  the  Second 
New  Jersey,  Fourth  Missouri,  Seventh  Indiana  and 
First  Mississippi  Mounted  Rifles.  The  second  brigade, 
commanded  by  Colonel  Winslow,  included  the  Third  and 
Fourth  Iowa  and  Tenth  Missouri.  The  third  brigade, 
commanded  by  Colonel  Osborne,  consisted  of  the  Fourth 


368  CIIICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

and  Eleventh  Illinois,  Second  Wisconsin,  Third  U.  S. 
Colored  and  fifty  men  of  the  Pioneer  Corps,  colored, 
commanded  by  Lieutenant  Lewis,  of  the  Seventh  Indiana 
Cavalry,  numbering  in  all  about  thirty-three  hundred 
men.  The  whole  commanded  by  Brig. -Gen.  B.  H. 
Grierson.  His  staff  consisted  of  the  following  mem- 
bers :  Major  M.  H.  Williams,  Tenth  Missouri  Cavalry, 
Acting  Assistant  Inspector  General,  and  Captain  S.  L. 
Woodward,  Assistant  Adjutant  General,  U.  S.  A., 
accompanied  by  a  telegraph  operator,  whose  quick  hand 
is  lightning. 

Previous  to  the  departure  of  this  expedition,  reliable 
information  had  been  received,  from  scouts,  that  the 
enemy  were  accumulating  a  large  quantity  of  supplies 
on  the  line  of  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroad  and  Missis- 
sippi Central  railroad,  for  transportation  to  Hood's 
army.  On  the  morning  of  the  nineteenth,  a  brigade 
was  sent  forward,  to  make  a  demonstration  toward 
Bolivar,  and  thence  to  swing  south-east  and  join  the 
main  column  near  Ripley,  Mississippi,  but  owing  to 
heavy  rains  on  that  and  several  previous  days,  it  was 
impossible  to  cross  Wolf  River,  and,  therefore,  the 
intended  junction  could  not  be  effected,  and  the  command 
returned  to  Memphis. 

On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-first,  the  expedition 
started  from  Memphis,  accompanied  by  a  considerable 
force  of  infantry,  moving  along  the  line  of  the  Rfemphis 
and  Charleston  railroad,  as  far  as  Moscow,  making  a 
demonstration  toward  Corinth.  The  cavalry,  under 
General  Grierson,  cut  loose  from  the  infantry  near 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  369 

Germantown,  and  pursued  the  most   direct  route  for 
Ripley,  passing  through  Lamar  and  Salem. 

From  Early  Grove,  a  detachment  of  one  hundred 
men,  commanded  by  Captain  Neet,  of  the  Tenth  Mis- 
souri, was  ordered  to  proceed  to  the  neighborhood  of 
Grand  Junction,  and  cut  the  railroad  and  telegraph 
lines  there.  He  regained  the  command  between  Salem 
and  Ripley,  having  successfully  accomplished  the  work 
assigned  him. 

The  transportation  for  the  expedition  consisted  of 
pack  mules,  carrying  ten  days'  rations,  and  one  hundred 
rounds  per  man  of  extra  ammunition.  No  artillery, 
ambulances  or  wagons  accompanied  the  expedition. 
Such  encumbrances,  which  have  proved  fatal  to  so  many 
well  contemplated  raids,  were  dispensed  with,  that  the 
command  might  be  able  to  move  with  great  rapidity. 
General  Grierson's  orders  from  General  Dana  were  to 
cut  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroad  effectually,  if  possible. 
Further  than  this  the  General  was  at  liberty  to  use  his 
own  discretion — and  the  sequel  will  show  with  what 
masterly  skill  it  was  exercised.  The  march  to  Ripley 
was  unopposed,  very  few  of  the  enemy  being  seen. 

Arriving  at  the  latter  place  in  time  for  dinner,  on 
the  twenty-fourth,  two  detachments  of  the  Second  New 
Jersey,  under  the  command  of  Major  Van  Rensalaer, 
were  immediately  sent  out  with  orders  to  proceed  to 
Booneville,  on  the  Mobile  and  Ohio  Railroad,  to  destroy 
it  and  the  government  property  there,  and  rejoin  the 
command  at  Ellistown,  twenty  miles  south  of  Ripley. 
I  was  ordered  to  accompany  this  expedition  as  guide. 

*16 


370  CIIICKASAW,    THE    SCOTT. 

The  other  detachment  of  two  hundred  men,  under  the 
command  of  Captain  Search,  of  the  Fourth  Illinois,  was 
to  strike  the  same  road  at  Gunntown,  and  rejoin  the 
command  at  Ellistown.  This  the  detachments  success- 
fully accomplished,  the  former  capturing  and  destroying 
a  large  quantity  of  quartermaster  stores,  five  cars, 
cutting  the  telegraph,  burning  railroad  bridges  and 
trestle-work,  and  paroling  about  twenty  prisoners.  At 
the  same  time  the  attention  of  the  enemy  at  Corinth 
was  diverted  from  the  proceedings.  They  were  led  to 
anticipate  an  attack  on  that  place.  The  track  and  the 
telegraph  line  were  destroyed  at  Gunntown.  While 
this  was  being  done  the  main  column,  after  a  few  hours' 
rest,  left  Ripley  and  moved  rapidly  toward  Tupelo, 
arriving  there  on  the  afternoon  of  the  twenty-fifth 
without  meeting  with  any  opposition.  From  this  place 
the  Eleventh  Illinois,  Lieut.-Col.  Funk,  commanding, 
was  sent  to  destroy  a  bridge  and  some  trestle-work 
over  the  Old  Town  Creek.  In  the  meantime  Colonel 
Karge  was  ordered  to  move  rapidly  upon  Verona 
Station,  seven  miles  south,  with  his  entire  brigade, 
information  having  been  obtained  that  a  force  of  seven 
hundred  dismounted  cavalry,  belonging  to  Forrest's 
command,  were  stationed  at  that  place,  guarding  an 
immense  amount  of  quartermaster  stores.  About  ten 
o'clock  that  evening  a  gallant  charge  was  made  into 
the  place,  led  by  the  Seventh  Indiana  Cavalry,  Captain 
Skelton,  commanding.  The  surprise  was  so  complete 
that  little  resistance  was  offered,  most  of  the  garrison, 
aided  by  the  darkness,  escaping  into  the  timber.  This 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  371 

affair  resulted  in  the  easy  capture  of  eight  buildings 
filled  with  fixed  ammunition,  variously  estimated  at 
from  250  to  300  tons,  5000  stand  of  new  carbines,  8000 
sacks  of  shelled  corn,  a  large  quantity  of  wheat,  an 
immense  amount  of  quartermaster  stores,  clothing,  camp 
and  garrison  equipage,  a  train  of  sixteen  cars,  and  two 
hundred  army  wagons,  the  same  that  were  captured  by 
Forrest  from  General  Sturgis,  at  his  disastrous  defeat 
near  Gunntown  the  June  previous.  After  effectually 
destroying  all  this  property,  tearing  up  the  track, 
burning  the  bridges  and  cutting  the  telegraph  wire,  the 
brigade  started  to  rejoin  the  command,  leaving  a  fire 
in  their  rear  for  miles.  The  explosion  of  ammunition, 
which  continued  at  intervals  all  night,  added  much  to 
this  magnificent  scene,  which  must  have  produced  a 
peculiar  effect  upon  the  minds  of  the  citizens,  who  were 
not  aware  of  our  presence. 

On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-sixth  the  command 
moved  out  from  Tupelo.  The  third  brigade  was  ordered 
to  proceed  down  the  railroad  and  destroy  the  bridges, 
trestle-work,  water-tanks,  etc.  On  arriving  at  Shannon 
they  surprised  and  captured  a  large  train  of  cars, 
containing  one  hundred  new  army  wagons  on  the  way 
for  Forrest's  forces,  besides  a  quantity  of  quartermaster 
and  commissary  stores,  and  also  several  government 
buildings,  all  of  which  were  destroyed.  After  the  main 
column  arrived  at  this  place  the  third  brigade  was 
relieved  by  the  second,  which  received  orders  to  proceed 
down  the  railroad,  destroying  it  as  they  went.  The 
remainder  of  the  command  kept  the  public  road  leading 


372  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

toward  Okolona,  and  camped  that  night  on  Chawappa 
Creek. 

On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-seventh  the  command 
moved  out  at  an  early  hour,  the  second  brigade  in 
advance.  After  proceeding  a  few  miles  the  enemy  was 
encountered.  They  numbered  about  one  hundred  men, 
who  kept  falling  back  and  exchanging  shots  with  our 
advance  guard,  just  as  we  came  in  sight  of  Okolona. 
Here  a  rebel  courier  was  captured,  bearing  a  dispatch 
for  the  captain  commanding  the  post.  The  dispatch 
stated  that  thirteen  hundred  infantry  would  reinforce 
him,  arriving  by  railroad  from  Mobile. 

While  making  preparations  for  the  fight  I  sent  one 
of  my  comrades  into  Okolona,  who  returned  with  a 
favorable  report.  The  same  scout  was  sent  from  this 
place  with  a  dispatch  to  Memphis,  for  General  Dana. 
He  succeeded  in  arriving  safely  with  it,  but  had  some 
narrow  escapes.  He  was  arrested  once,  carried  back 
and  closely  searched,  but  no  papers  were  found  and  he 
was  permitted  to  proceed,  telling  them  that  he  was  a 
good  rebel.  Being  acquainted  with  many  of  the 
citizens  of  that  county  his  story  was  believed.  He  was 
nick-named  "Perseverance." 

A  fight  was- now  anticipated,  and  the  order  was  given 
to  form  squadrons.  The  command  "forward"  was 
sounded.  It  was  a  grand  sight  to  witness  the  cavalry 
moving  along  in  perfect  order  over  the  prairie,  with 
banners  gaily  fluttering  in  the  breeze,  each  company 
bearing  its  guidon.  Peaceable  possession  was  taken  of 
the  town,  a  large  quantity  of  commissary  stores  and 


THE   SCOUT.  373 

several  thousand  pounds  of  finished  leather  captured 

and  destroyed,  and  sufficient  tobacco  obtained  to  supply 

the  whole  command.     The  telegraph  wire  was  tapped 

at  this   point,   and    dispatches  were  intercepted  from 

General  Dick  Taylor,  Maj.-Gen.  Gardiner  and  others, 

ordering  the  commanding  officer  at  Egypt  to  hold  that 

place  at  all  hazards,  and  intimating  that  reinforcements 

would  be  sent  from  Mobile  and  other  points.     The 

promised  reinforcements  soon  made  their  appearance. 

A  long   train   of  cars  was  seen  approaching  from  the 

south.     When  within  two  miles  of  town  they  could  see 

the  burning  buildings,  and  they  concluded  to  retreat  to 

Egypt    Station,    ten   miles   south.      After   effectually 

destroying  all  the  government  property  the  command 

moved  to  within  five  miles  of  Egypt  and  camped  for  the 

night.     During  the  night  several  deserters  came  into 

our  lines,  bringing  with  them  their  guns.     They  said 

they  belonged  to  our  army,  had  been  prisoners  a  long 

time,  and  had  joined  the  Confederate  army  in  order  to 

avoid  a  lingering  and  horrible  death  in  the  prison  pen 

at  Andersonville,  Ga.     As  soon   as  this  fact  became 

known  among  the  men  they  at   once   conferred  upon 

them  the  title  of  "  Galvanized  Confeds."     These  men 

stated  that  the  rebels  offered  inducements  to   all  those 

of  foreign  birth  who  would  join  them,  promising  that 

they  should   be   required    to   do   only  garrison  duty. 

They  further  stated  that  about  two  hundred  of  their 

own  stamp  were  in  the  stockade  at  Egypt,  and  would 

be  compelled  to  fight  us  in  the  morning  if  attacked. 

The  morning  came,  and  at  an  early  hour  the  command 


874  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

started  for  Egypt.  The  General  did  not  anticipate  a 
fight  there,  but  was  under  the  impression  that  the 
rebels  would  evacuate.  However,  the  opposite  fact  was 
soon  ascertained,  and  the  whole  command,,  except  the 
Fourth  Iowa,  was  ordered  to  move  by  the  wagon-road  ; 
the  latter  regiment  moved  down  the  railroad.  The 
second  brigade  was  ordered  to  follow  as  a  reserve. 
They  had  not  proceeded  far  before  a  squad  of  mounted 
rebels  was  seen;  they  kept  retreating,  and  occasionally 
exchanged  a  shot  with  our  advance.  The  command 
soon  emerged  from  the  timber  into  the  open  prairie, 
where  were  plainly  visible  to  the  eye,  about  a  mile 
distant,  the  few  houses,  depot,  and  stockade,  which 
comprise  the  town  or  station  of  Egypt.  On  nearer 
approach  it  was  discovered  by  the  third  brigade  that 
Colonel  Karge,  commanding  first  brigade,  had  come 
well  up  to  the  enemy's  works,  and  heavy  skirmishing 
was  going  on.  General  Grierson  and  staff  accompanied 
the  first  brigade.  A  train  of  cars  stood  on  the  track, 
and  a  four-gun  battery  was  mounted  on  one  of  them  ; 
all  were  within  supporting  distance  of  the  garrison. 
The  enemy's  skirmishers  were  driven  into  their  works, 
where  they  were  well  protected,  while  our  forces  were 
exposed  on  the  open  prairie.  While  forming  the  troops 
for  a  charge  a  movement  was  discovered  which  led  the 
General  to  suppose  that  the  train  was  about  to  leave. 
He  at  once  ordered  Colonel  Karge  to  charge  the  works. 
Drawing  his  sabre  he  ordered  a  detachment  of  the 
Fourth  Missouri  and  Seventh  Indiana  to  follow  him, 
and  away  he  dashed  for  the  train,  which  was  by  this 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  375 

time  moving  off.  So  closely  did  the  General,  his  staff 
and  escort  press  them,  that  the  engineer  detached 
fourteen  cars,  leaving  them  in  our  possession — thus 
escaping  with  the  battery,  which  was  attached  next  the 
tender. 

An  exciting  chase  was  now  kept  up  for  nearly  a 
mile,  the  cavalry  firing  rapidly  their  carbines  and 
revolvers,  while  the  gunners  threw  grape,  canister  and 
shell.  It  was  soon  discovered  that  two  other  trains 
were  approaching  from  the  south.  They  were  loaded 
with  troops.  Captain  Woodward,  General  Grierson's 
assistant  adjutant-general,  a  young,  brave  and  dashing 
cavalry  officer,  was  ordered  to  take  the  detachment  that 
had  been  chasing  the  train  and  proceed  down  the  road 
rapidly  and  tear  up  the  track.  This  he  successfully 
accomplished,  preventing  the  trains  from  approaching 
nearer  than  within  two  miles  of  the  station,  and  keeping 
in  check  General  Gardiner,  with  reinforcements  to  the 
number  of  about  two  thousand  infantry.  The  Captain 
was  ably  assisted  by  Captain  Hencke,  of  the  Fourth 
Missouri,  and  Captains  Elliott  and  Skelton,  of  the 
Seventh  Indiana.  The  former  fell  wounded  while 
charging  the  enemy,  who  had  disembarked,  thrown  out 
a  line  of  skirmishers,  and  begun  to  advance.  The 
Captain,  with  only  one  hundred  men,  fell  back  from 
the  railroad,  the  infantry  pursuing.  When  about  six 
hundred  yards  from  the  train  Captain  Woodward 
ordered  a  left  about,  and  with  a  will  and  a  spirit 
stirring  yell  he  charged  them,  driving  them  back  in 
confusion.  His  loss  was  two  men  killed  and  five  or 


376  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

six  wounded,  and  thirty  horses  killed.  While  this 
hrave  little  band  was  so  gallantly  fighting  the  first 
brigade  charged  the  enemy.  The  charge  was  made  by 
the  Second  New  Jersey,  Lieut.-Col.  Yorke,  their  brave 
commander,  leading  the  attack.  Mounted  on  their 
horses  they  charged  right  up  to  the  stockade,  so  that 
they  could  fire  directly  into  the  garrison.  They  were 
armed  with  that  splendid  carbine,  the  Spencer  seven 
shooter,  and  poured,  in  quick  succession,  volley  after 
volley  into  their  ranks.  The  rebels  could  not  withstand 
the  fire.  They  were  flanked  on  both  sides,  while  the 
third  brigade  lay  back  in  the  rear  not  more  than  sixty 
yards,  dismounted  and  ready  to  participate  in  making 
a  charge.  The  charge  was  not  necessary ;  the  rebels 
saw  that  there  was  no  chance  for  retreat,  and  that  their 
reinforcements  could  not  reach  them ;  they  therefore 
surrendered  the  whole  garrison  to  Lieut.-Col.  Yorke. 
The  prisoners  numbered  about  eight  hundred,  infantry 
and  cavalry.  Their  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  was  not 
less  than  sixty  or  seventy.  Among  the  killed  were 
Brig.-Gen.  Gohlston,  commanding  post,  and  a  colonel. 
Our  loss  was  fifteen  killed  and  seventy  wounded,  thirty 
of  whom  had  to  be  left  behind.  Over  one  hundred 
horses  were  killed  at  Egypt,  and  one  thousand  stand 
of  arms  captured  and  burned  with  the  cars.  After 
burying  the  dead  and  caring  for  the  wounded  the 
command  moved  west  and  southwest  toward  Houston. 
The  prisoners  were  taken  along. 

This  fight  was  a  very  spirited  one,  and  reflects  great 
credit  upon  the  officers  and  men  engaged.     It  has  been 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  377 

seldom,  if  ever  before  during  this  rebellion,  that  a 
charge  has  been  made  and  successfully  carried  out  by 
a  mounted  force  against  an  equal  force  protected  by  a 
stockade.  General  Grierson  participated  in  the  victory 
with  his  brave  followers,  and  complimented  them  very 
highly.  Just  as  the  garrison  surrendered  the  rebel 
General  Gardiner  and  his  force  left  on  their  trains, 
retreating  towards  West  Point.  Beside  the  fourteen 
cars  mentioned  that  were  abandoned,  ten  more  were 
captured  at  the  station.  They  were  loaded  with  two 
large  pontoon  bridges,  shelled  corn  and  quartermaster 
stores,  all  on  the  way  for  Hood's  army. 

I  do  not  think  it  had  been  the  intention  of  General 
Grierson  to  attack  this  place,  and  I  believe  he  did  so 
principally  with  a  view  to  the  recapture  of  our  own 
men,  who  appeared  to  feel  very  much  rejoiced  at  their 
deliverance.  He  hinted  that  the  capture  of  so  many 
prisoners  had  saved  the  command  several  days  hard 
riding,  as  he  would  now  be  compelled  to  take  them  to 
Vicksburg.  The  General  governs  his  actions  according 
to  circumstances,  being  quick  both  to  plan  and  to  act. 
On  the  night  of  the  28th  the  command  camped  within 
three  miles  of  Houston,  on  the  plantation  of  Norton  & 
Co.  They  remarked  that  we  were  the  first  Yankees 
they  had  ever  seen,  and  that  "weuns"  looked  like  their 
folks.  General  Grierson  somewhat  surprised  the  ladies 
by  displaying  his  musical  talent  on  the  piano,  after 
which  one  of  the  ladies  favored  the  General  and  staff 
with  one  of  Longfellow's  beautiful  songs,  "  Hiawatha." 
At  its  conclusion  one  of  the  officers  complimented  her 


378  CIIICKASAW,    THE    SCOUT. 

by  saying  that  he  thought  the  song  very  beautiful,  and 
that  her  singing  was  excellent.  She  replied  that  she 
did  not  suppose  he  would  like  it,  as  it  was  seldom 
appreciated  except  by  persons  of  literary  tastes.  This 
was  said  as  a  compliment  to  the  Captain,  she  being 
under  the  impression  that  the  Northerners  were  an 
ignorant  race,  and  was  surprised  to  meet  any  one 
possessing  a  cultivated  taste  in  the  Yankee  army. 

The  next  morning  the  General  missed  his  saddle 
blanket,  when,  in  the  way  of  a  joke,  I  suppose,  he 
remarked  to  the  inmates  that  he  thought  it  was  not 
treating  him  well  to  steal  his  blanket,  when  he  had  taken 
so  much  pains  to  guard  their  property.  So  I  thought, 
also,  especially  in  view  of  the  fact  that  there  was  not 
a  chicken  or  turkey  left  alive  on  the  plantation. 

On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-ninth,  the  whole  com- 
mand moved  out,  passing  through  Houston,  from  which 
place  two  detachments  were  sent — one  south-east, 
toward  West  Point,  and  the  other  north,  toward  Pon- 
totac — for  the  purpose  of  misleading  the  enemy.  On 
returning,  they  destroyed  the  bridge  across  the  Houlka 
River.  Orders  were  soon  issued  to  the  command  to 
sequestrate,  for  the  use  of  the  prisoners — who  were  in 
a  pitiable  condition — all  the  blankets,  shoes  and  such 
clothing  as  was  required,  that  might  be  met  with. 
Nothing  worthy  of  note  transpired  this  day,  and  the 
command  camped  at  Hohenlinden. 

Morning  of  the  thirtieth,  left  camp  at  an  early  hour 
and  proceeded  to  Bellefontaine,  capturing  a  few  prison- 
ers, among  whom  was  the  notorious  Captain  Tom  Ford, 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  379 

whose  business  it  had  been,  for  the  past  two  years,  to 
conscript  and  hunt  down — with  bloodhounds — good 
Union  men,  and  who  confessed  to  having  assisted  in 
hanging  several  of  them.  He  was  placed  in  custody  of 
a  special  guard,  but,  by  some  means,  succeeded  in 
making  his  escape.  From  Bellefontaine  a  detachment 
was  sent  toward  Starkville,  again  threatening  the  Mobile 
and  Ohio  railroad,  while  one  hundred  and  fifty  men, 
under  Captain  Beckwith,  of  the  Fourth  Iowa,  were 
sent  to  Bankston,  where  they  arrived  at  midnight. 

They  found  the  place  quiet — the  inhabitants  having 
had  no  intimation  of  the  Yankees  being  in  their  vicinity. 
At  this  place  a  large  manufacturing  estalishment,  which 
was  turning  out  one  thousand  yards  of  cloth  and  two 
thousand  pair  of  shoes  per  day,  was  completely  burned 
down.  It  was  working  five  hundred  hands.  A  large 
supply  of  cloth,  shoes,  cotton,  wool  and  commissary 
and  quartermaster's  stores  were  also  destroyed.  A 
large  flouring  mill  underwent  the  same  fate.  The 
following  incident  will  show  how  completely  the  enemy 
was  surprised.  Just  as  the  fire  got  well  started,  the 
superintendent  of  the  factory  made  his  appearance,  in 
his  night  clothes,  swearing,  threatening  to  arrest  the 
guard  and  night  watchers,  and  wanting  to  know  what 
in  h — 1  they  were  -about  that  they  did  not  extinguish 
the  fire.  It  was  amusing  to  hear  him,  and  still  more 
so  to  witness  his  astonishment  when  he  discovered  who 
and  what  we  were.  The  Captain  perceiving  his  mistake, 
told  him  that  the  night  was  so  very  cold^  that  he  had 
concluded  to  have  a  fire.  "H — 1  and  d — nation,"  said 


380  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

the  man,  "would  you  burn  up  the  manufactory  to  make 
a  fire  to  warm  by  ?  " 

On  the  morning  of  the  thirty-first,  left  camp  at  six 
o'clock,  the  first  brigade  in  advance.  At  about  nine 
o'clock,  the  command  was  joined  by  Captain  Beckwith, 
who  returned  from  Bankston,  reporting  his  complete 
success.  The  column  proceeded  along  the  Bellefontaine 
and  Middletown  road,  passing  through  a  hilly  country, 
and  arriving  at  Lodi  about  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. At  that  place  we  captured  seven  hundred  and 
ninety  fat  hogs,  which  were  enroute  for  Hood's  army, 
and  also  two  thousand  bushels  of  wheat,  which  was  at 
once  destroyed.  After  a  good  deal  of  speculation,  and 
about  one  thousand  and  one  ideas  being  advanced,  as  to 
what  disposition  should  be  made  of  the  grunting  stock, 
it  was  finally  concluded  to  drive  it  before  us.  This  was 
done  amid  a  good  deal  of  fun.  Just  imagine  about 
eight  hundred  hogs  before  you,  in  the  road,  and  about 
two  hundred  jolly  fellows  driving  them,  and  then  picture 
to  yourself  the  various  remarks  and  expressions  they 
used.  The  General  and  staff  participated  in  the  fun, 
and  directed  the  movements.  After  putting  the  hogs 
through  for  five  miles,  they  being  found  to  be  too 
troublesome,  it  was  decided,  by  a  council  of  officers,  to 
put  them  all  to  death.  They  were  too  fat  to  be  driven 
further,  averaging,  as  they  did,  two  hundred  and  fifty 
pounds  each.  The  men  constructed  a  large  pen,  and 
into  it  they  were  driven.  The  idea  was  then  advanced 
after  killing  to  burn  them.  This  being  decided  about 
a  whole  brigade  dismounted  and,  with  drawn  sabres, 


THE   SCOUT.  381 

charged  in  among  the  squealing  herd,  splitting  each  of 
them  open  in  the  back.  They  then  piled  rails  upon 
them,  which  were  fired.  This  soon  made  a  glorious 
barbecue.  H.  V.,  a  clerk  declared  that,  a  few  years 
hence,  new  discoveries  would  be  made  in  that  section  of 
the  country,  in  the  shape  of  lard  oil  wells — the  genuine 
oil.  According  to  Mobile  prices,  pork  was  worth,  at 
that  time,  five  dollars  a  pound. 

While  the  destruction  of  hogs  was  going  on,  Colonel 
Karge  commanding  the  first  brigade,  was  moving  toward 
Middletown.  He  struck  the  Mississippi  Central  railroad 
within  one  mile  north  of  Winona,  cutting  the  railroad 
and  telegraph.  Before  cutting  the  wires  Colonel  Karge 
intercepted  a  dispatch,  which  contained  an  inquiry 
respecting  the  operation  of  Wirt  Adams,  at  Canton — 
whether  he  had  sent  any  reinforcements  up  the  road  ? 
A  reply  could  not  be  obtained.  Nine  locomotives  were 
destroyed  at  Winona,  and  also  the  depot  and  a  large 
quantity  of  quartermaster  stores.  From  this  place 
the  command  proceeded  to  Middletown  and  camped  for 
the  night,  with  the  exception  of  the  Third  Iowa,  com- 
manded by  Colonel  Noble.  After  feeding,  and  resting 
a  few  hours,  this  regiment  was  ordered  to  proceed  up 
the  road  to  Grenada,  and  to  destroy  the  bridges  on  the 
route  and  all  government  property  in  that  place,  after 
doing  which  he  was  to  rejoin  the  command  at  Benton, 
sixty-five  miles  south  of  Middletown.  The  distance 
from  the  latter  place  to  Grenada  is  twenty-five  miles. 

On  the  morning  of  January  1st,  1865,  the  command 
left  camp,  the  main  column  moving  south,  toward 


382  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

Benton,  while  the  third  brigade  was  sent  down  the 
Mississippi  Central  railroad,  with  orders  to  destroy  it, 
and  to  rejoin  the  command  at  Benton.  Nothing  trans- 
pired on  the  march  that  day,  worthy  of  notice,  the 
main  column  camping  that  night  within  four  miles  of 
Lexington,  Holmes  County,  Mississippi. 

On  the  morning  of  the  second  we  left  camp,  passing 
through  Lexington.  Some  little  skirmishing  occurred 
in  the  advance,  on  the  direct  road  to  Ebenezer.  We 
arrived  there  about  noon,  and  passed  through  the  town 
without  halting.  Shortly  after  leaving  the  place  a 
rebel  lieutenant  belonging  to  the  Fifth  Texas  Cavalry 
was  captured.  He  stated  that  a  force  of  rebel  cavalry, 
numbering  eleven  thousand  men,  with  artillery,  was 
then  at  Benton,  awaiting  our  approach.  This  story 
was  not  credited,  at  least  it  made  no  impression  further 
than  to  increase  our  speed  toward  that  point.  About 
four  o'clock,  P.M.,  a  dispatch  was  received  from  the 
second  brigade,  stating  that  they  had  moved  down  the 
railroad,  which  they  destroyed  as  far  as  Gooman's, 
and  then  struck  west  through  Franklin  in  the  direction 
of  Ebenezer.  While  at  Franklin  they  were  attacked 
by  five  or  six  hundred  of  Wirt  Adam's  cavalry,  under 
the  command  of  Colonel  Woods.  After  a  very  spirited 
fight  the  latter  was  repulsed  with  th^  loss  of  twenty-five 
killed  and  left  on  the  field.  Among  them  was  one 
major  and  one  captain,  also  several  wounded ;  twenty 
prisoners  were  taken.  Our  loss  was  five  killed  and 
fourteen  wounded.  Too  much  praise  cannot  be  awarded 
the  whole  brigade  for  their  conduct  in  this  fight,  and 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT.  383 

particularly  that  of  the  Third  U.  S.  Colored  Cavalry, 
commanded  by  Major  Mann.  They  alone  repulsed 
several  desperate  charges,  having  their  adjutant  killed 
and  several  wounded.  Colonel  Osband,  commanding 
the  brigade,  is  all  fight.  About  six  o'clock,  P.M.,  the 
main  column  arrived  at  Benton,  without  meeting  any 
opposition,  and  camped  for  the  night.  About  ten 
o'clock,  P.M.,  the  third  brigade  arrived,  having  met 
with  no  opposition  after  their  fight. 

While  the  main  force  was  lying  at  Benton  Colonel 
Noble  joined  it.  He  came  with  tidings  of  success,  that 
added  largely  to  our  victories.  After  destroying 
twenty-five  miles  of  the  Mississippi  Central  Railroad 
he  surprised  and  took  Grenada,  where  he  captured  four 
serviceable  engines  and  ten  others  in  process  of  repair, 
a  very  extensive  machine  shop,  which  had  but  recently 
been  completed — the  machinery  for  which  was  brought 
from  Georgia — several  buildings,  containing  immense 
quantities  of  commissary  and  quartermaster  stores, 
twenty  cases  of  Enfield  rifles — which  had  been  lately 
received  for  the  purpose  of  arming  the  State  militia — 
together  with  a  considerable  amount  of  ammunition. 
Colonel  Noble  entered  the  office  of  the  Grenada  Picket, 
where  he  picked  up  a  paper  of  the  day  previous,  in 
which  was  an  article  stating  that  the  Yankee  raid  on 
the  Mobile  and  Ohio  Railroad  had  played  out,  that 
Grierson's  vandals  had  been  repulsed  and  were  making 
for  Memphis  with  all  speed.  After  reading  this  the 
Colonel  remarked  to  a  citizen  that  it  was  not  the 
intention  of  General  Grierson  to  slight  them  so  much 


384  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

as  to  fail  in  paying  them  a  New  Year's  visit.  He 
ordered  the  destruction  of  the  Picket  press,  saying  that 
if  he  could  have  done  so  consistently  he  would  have  left 
it  untouched,  so  that  the  editors  might  proclaim  what 
a  warm  call  they  had  had  from  their  Northern  brethren. 

The  General  now  felt  comparatively  satisfied,  as  the 
main  object  of  the  expedition  was  to  reach  Benton 
without  disaster.  On  the  morning  of  the  third  tfye 
whole  command  left  camp,  proceeding  southwest  in  the 
direction  of  Vicksburg,  passing  through  Mechanicsburg. 
They  arrived  at  the  latter  place  before  dark,  camping 
there  for  the  night.  From  this  place,  four  scouts, 
members  of  the  Fourth  Iowa,  were  sent  to  Vicksburg, 
forty  miles  distant,  with  dispatches  for  General  Wash- 
burne ;  also  with  a  request  that  rations  might  be  sent 
to  Clear  Creek. 

On  January  fourth,  we  left  camp  at  an  early  hour, 
and  marched  all  day  through  canebrakes.  Considerable 
bushwhacking  was  done  this  day,  in  which  we  lost  one 
man  killed — a  member  of  the  Third  Iowa.  The  roads 
were  good,  but  were  not  unlike  the  Mississippi  River  in 
one  respect — they  were  very  crooked,  and  were  in  a 
really  God-forsaken  country.  We  arrived  at  Clear 
Creek  about  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  having 
marched  twenty-five  miles.  At  this  place  we  were  met 
by  the  provision  and  forage  train,  which  had  been  sent 
for  the  day  previous.  Just  as  old  Sol  was  disappearing 
behind  the  western  horizon,  our  ears  were  greeted  by 
the  report  of  the  sundown  gun  at  Vicksburg,  which  had 
the  effect  of  eliciting  hearty  cheers  from  our  weary 


CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOCT. 

command.  Captain  Whiting,  of  General  Washburne'g 
staff,  brought  in  the  late  Northern  papers,  containg  news 
of  the  glorious  successes  of  Sherman  and  Thomas. 
This  night  we  camped  within  fifteen  miles  of  Vicksburg, 
feeling  perfectly  secure  and  safe,  after  a  sixteen  day's 
ride  through  the  enemy's  country,  and  having  traveled 
over  five  hundered  miles.  Our  loss  was  twenty-five 
killed  and  eighty  wounded — many  of  the  latter  slightly. 
We  brought  in  six  hundred  prisoners,  six  hundred  extra 
horses  and  mules,  and  about  a  thousand  negroes.  The 
amount  of  property  destroyed  cannot  be  estimated.  It 
would  take  all  the  figures  in  the  calendar,  and  the 
Philadelphia  lawyers  to  sum  it  up.  Seventy  miles  of 
railroad  were  effectually  destroyed,  with  bridges,  etc. 
Some  private  property  was  destroyed,  not  intentionally, 
but  owing  to  its  close  proximity  to  burning  rebel  gov- 
ernment property. 

Too  much  praise  cannot  be  awarded  the  four  scouts 
who  operated  during  this  raid.  Their  services  were 
duly  appreciated  by  the  Generals.  I  have  refrained 
somewhat  from  entering  into  details  respecting  myself, 
while  on  this  raid,  although  I  might  make  mention  of 
many  startling  and  amusing  incidents  that  occurred. 
I  occupied  the  advance  all  the  time,  of  either  detach- 
ments or  the  main  column.  At  one  time  I  had  an 
exciting  chase  after  three  rebels,  and  fired  three  shots 
at  them,  but  they,  being  mounted  on  fresh  horses, 
succeeded  in  making  their  escape.  I  afterward  learned 
that  one  of  them  was  my  own  brother.  I  am  only 
sorry  that  I  did  not  succeed  in  taking  him  a  prisoner. 

17 


386  CHICKASAW,   THE   SCOUT. 

At  one  time  I  was  within  three  miles  of  my  home,  and 
met  with  several  of  my  old  neighbors,  many  of  whom 
expressed  a  strong  desire  that  I  should  return  and 
reside  among  them  again — which  I  would  willingly  do 
could  I  be  guaranteed  a  peaceable  life,  without  changing 
my  opinions  respecting  this  rebellion. 

The  question  of  arming  negroes  was  freely  discussed 
by  our  men  with  many  of  the  citizens,  who  assert  that 
they  must  resort  to  every  means  to  obtain  their  inde- 
pendence, though  they  do  not  like  the  idea  of  making 
soldiers  of  negroes.  Prisoners  brought  in  stated  that 
thirty  days'  furlough  was  given  to  every  rebel  soldier 
who  shot  a  Yankee  prisoner,  who  might  be  caught  in 
the  act  of  trying  to  escape. 

On  several  occasions  when  government  property  was 
destroyed,  General  Grierson  allowed  the  many  poor 
families  around  to  help  themselves  to  salt,  flour,  sugar, 
bacon  and  molasses.  With  the  exception  of  the  first 
three  days  and  the  last,  the  weather  was  delightful. 
On  the  morning  of  the  fifth  of  January,  1865,  the 
command  started  from  Clear  Creek,  for  Vicksburg,  in 
a  pelting  rain — it  was  eold  and  dreary — arriving  at  the 
latter  place  about  two  o'clock,  amid  the  cheers  of  thou- 
sands, who  flocked  to  the  roadside  to  welcome  us.  The 
meeting  between  Maj.-Gen.  Washburne  and  Brig.-Gen. 
Grierson  was  very  cordial.  In  a  few  days  we  arrived 
at  Memphis,  by  the  river,  from  which  place  I  intended 
to  leave  for  Illinois,  to  visit  my  family. 

I  will  now  close  my  lengthy  but  true  narrative  by 
extending  my  sincere  thanks  to  Brig.-Gen.  Grierson, 


CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT,  387 

Captain  S.  L.  Woodward,  Assistant  Adjutant  General, 
for  their  marked  attention  and  generous  appreciation 
of  my  services.  Also  to  H.  B.  Paris,  of  the  Seventh 
Illinois  Cavalry,  who  is  General  Grierson's  Chief  Clerk, 
for  his  many  acts  of  kindness,  and  to  his  Assistant 
Clerk,  Edward  Jonee,  of  the  Second  Iowa  Cavalry, 
who  is  a  most  agreeable  comrade* 


CONCLUSION. 

I  will  take  the  liberty  of  expressing  a  few  opinions 
respecting  the  winding  up  of  this  rebellion.  My  long 
-acquaintance  with  the  Southern  people,  and  my  knowl- 
edge of  their  dispositions,  traits  of  character,  etc.,  give 
me  some  ideas  I  would  like  to  see  carried  out. 

In  the  first  place,  a  war  is  existing  between  the 
people  of  the  Northern  or  Free  States  and  the  people 
of  the  Southern  or  Slave  States,  which  has  yet  to  be 
settled.  As  there  are  various  opinions  as  to  how  this 
settlement  is  to  be  effected,  I  will  confront  the  public 
with  mine.  Two  ideas  seem  to  be  prevailing  among 
the  public — one  to  subjugate  the  South,  and  the  other 
to  use  mild  measures,  or,  rather,  to  buy  them  back. 
The  first  two  years  the  war  was  conducted  on  the  latter 
plan,  and  the  South,  laughing  at  the  very  idea,  asked, 
"Have  you  anymore  to  give  us  now  than  when  we 
seceeded?"  The  last  two  years  the  war  has  been 
conducted  on  the  former  principle,  and  the  South,  with 
thousands  of  others,  say  that  you  only  aggravate  them 
and  will  make  them  fight  the  more  desperately.  I  am 
of  the  opinion  that,  to  finally  settle  this  question,  and 

17* 


390  CHICKASAW,    THE   SCOUT. 

to  have  a  permanent  peace,  we  must  have  a  majority  of 
loyal  people  in  the  Southern  States.  Now,  the  question 
arises  how  is  this  to  be  effected — for  the  administrations 
of  the  Northern  and  Southern  States  have  been  con- 
ducted in  such  ways  that  the  loyalty  which  was  in  the 
Southern  States  is  now  nearly  extinct.  The  Confeder- 
ates would  not  tolerate  a  loyal  man  in  their  midst,  while 
the  Federal  authorities  would  tolerate  disloyalty  any 
where  within  their  jurisdiction,  and,  therefore,  most  of 
the  loyal  men  who  were  in  the  Southern  States  have 
gone  to  the  North.  Now,  when  the  Southern  people 
lay  down  their  arms,  let  all  the  lands  in  the  rebellious 
States  be  confiscated,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  acres 
of  it  be  given  to  the  head  of  every  white  family  in  the 
Southern  States.  This  course,  I  claim,  would  largely 
increase  the  number  of  friends  of  the  government,  for 
there  are  thousands  of  men  in  the  South  who  never 
owned  an  acre  of  land.  Such  a  course  would  not  only 
make  friends  of  them,  but  would  prevent  large  numbers 
from  becoming  paupers  and  outlaws.  The  remainder  of 
the  lands  of  the  South  should  be  given  to  actual  white 
occupants  who  have  served  three  years  in  the  United 
States  army.  In  this  way  there  would  be  placed  in 
the  Southern  States  a  majority  of  loyal  men,  who  would 
represent  tnemselves  in  Congress,  and  enforce  the  laws 
at  home,  and  in  this  way  the  Southerners  would  become 
an  enterprising,  flourishing,  law^loving  and  abiding 
people.  On  the  other  hand,  were  the  Southern  people 
to  lay  down  their  arms  to-day,  and  take  the  amnesty 
oath  en  masse,  and  establish  civil  law,  their  first 


391 


Representative  would  be  as  vile  a  rebel  as  Davis  or 
Wigfall,  and  they  would  exterminate  within  their  bounds 
every  loyal  man  who  had  given  aid  or  comfort  to  the 
Federal  government.  And  who  would  be  the  judge  to 
try  the  secessionist  assassin  ?  Who  would  say  to  the 
secession  murderer  you  served  him  right  ?  On  the  other 
hand,  to  enforce  civil  law  by  force  of  arms  would 
require  a  standing  army  of  at  least  two  hundred 
thousand  men,  and  we  would  have  neither  a  peaceable 
nor  a  republican  government.  *v." 

CHICKASAW. 


FAREWELL  ORDER  OF  MAJ.-GEN,  EDWARD  HATCH, 


GENERAL  ORDERS,  j 


HEADQUARTERS  DISTRICT  OP  TALLADEGA,  *l 
TALLADEGA,  ALA.,  Aug.  23,  1865.      / 

_  Jti)JSKS.  I 

No.  4 

'Orders  have  this  day  been  received  directing  me  to  report  to 
another  department  for  duty,  which  compel  me  to  part  with  the 
officers  and  men  of  the  Second  Regiment  Cavalry,  Iowa  Veteran 
Volunteers,  and  the  Sixth,  Seventh  and  Ninth  Regiments  Cavalry, 
Illinois  Veteran  Volunteers,  with  whom  I  have  been  so  long  and  so 
pleasantly  associated. 

There  are  times  in  the  course  of  events  when  the  best  of  friends 
must  part,  and  now  that  the  hour  of  our  separation  draws  nigh,  I 
desire  to  express  my  sincere  and  heartfelt  thanks  for  the  cheerful 
co-operation  with  me  in  the  performance  of  kindred  duties,  for  your 
gallantry,  self-denial,  and  untiring  energy  you  have  displayed  on 
every  occasion  while  under  my  command. 

Participation  in  common  dangers,  privations  and  hardships,  for 
nearly  four  years— a  period  too  full  of  events  and  heroic  deeds  that 
you  have  accomplished  to  be  mentioned  in  an  order  like  this — has 
united  us  in  the  bond  of  an  indissoluble  friendship. 

Often  during  your  military  career  have  you  nobly  obeyed  the 
command:  "Charge  the  enemy's  works!"  even  amid  volleys  of  iron 
hail  and  leaden  rain,  delivered  by  a  brave  and  confident  enemy. 
No  greater  praise  can  be  offered  than  the  fact  that  you  have  never 
charged  a  work  you  have  not  carried — a  line  you  have  not  broken 
— or  a  battery  you  have  not  taken. 


394  FAREWELL   ORDER. 

I  will  ever  cherish,  among  the  brightest  passages  of  my  life,  the 
memory  of  our  association  while  engaged  in  a  cause  in  behalf  of 
right  against  wrong  and  oppression.  And  now  that  the  war  is  over, 
and  we  are  spared  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  our  labors,  let  us  not  forget 
our  comrades  in  arms,  whose  remains  were  left  on  the  field  of 
battle,  or  those  who  have  been  stricken  down  by  the  slow  hand  of 
disease;  but  let  their  sacred  memory  renew  our  devotion  to  the 
cause  for  which  they  gave  their  last  offering. 

,  You  have  done  your  duty  as  good  soldiers,  and  each  one  of  you 
have  my  best  wishes  for  your  future  welfare  and  happiness, 
throughout  the  remainder  of  your  lives. 

Hoping  the  future  may  be  as  bright  and  prosperous  as  your 
military  life  has  been  glorious,  I  bid  you  an  affectionate  good-bye. 

EDWARD  HATCH, 
Brevet  Major-General  Commanding. 


FAREWELL  ORDER  OF  BREVET  BRIG,- GEN,  COON, 


HEADQUARTERS  2o  BRIGADE,  5in  Div.  C.  C.  M.  D.  M.,  > 


GENERAL,  ORDERS,) 


DECATUR,  ALA.,  July  9th,  1865. 

_  -DEBS.  ? 

No.  11. 

VETERAN  COMPANIONS  !  This  day  the  identity  of  the  old  Second 
Brigade  is  lost,  and  its  unflinching  battle  line,  that  covered  our 
retreating  forces  at  West  Point  and  Prairie  Station— that  saved  a 
disorganized  command  at  Okolona — that  raised  the  well  earned 
battle-cry  of  "victory!"  at  Hurricane  Creek  and  Tupelo— that 
presented  its  unbroken  front  to  Hood's  advancing  hosts  at  Shoal 
Creek,  Mt.  Carmel,  Campbelville,  Linnville,  Louisburg  "Pike  and 
Franklin — and  that  taught  the  world  a  new  lesson  in  cavalry 
warfare  when  it  waved  its  victorious  battle-flags  over  the  captured 
redoubts  at  Nashville — that  unwavering,  battle-scarred  line  has  at 
last,  by  order  of  your  department  commander,  been  broken.  And 
in  parting  I  feel  proud  in  giving  expression  to  the  heart-felt  "God- 
speeds," and  sincere  "well-wishes,"  mutually  exchanged  by  the 
officers  and  men  of  the  brigade. 

You  have  endured  storm,  hunger,  fatigue,  and  disaster ;  and 
enjoyed  sunshine,  plenty,  and  many  a  victorious  march  together. 
Under  each  other's  faithful  watch  you  have  slept  without  fear  in 
many  a  dangerous  bivouac.  Shoulder  to  shoulder  you  have  stemmed 
the  battle  tide  on  many  a  sanguinary  field,  and  the  greatest  good  I 
could  wish  for  you  is  that  your  future  happiness  and  prosperity 
may  be  as  great  and  unremitting  as  your  past  patriotism,  fidelity 
and  courage — while  better  cause  for  honest  pride  I  shall  never 


396  FAREWELL    ORDER. 

possess  than  this  :  I  once  commanded  the  Second  Brigade.     Officers, 
soldiers,  comrades,  farewell ! 

By  order  of 

DATUS  E.  COON, 

Brevet  Brigadier-General. 

JOHN  H.  AVERT, 

Capt.  and  A.  A.  A.  G. 

To  commanding  officer  Seventh  Illinois  Cavalry. 


